Attack on Titan: The Ponies from Afar

Chapters

Chapter 2: Mourning
Chapter 3: A Small Blade
Chapter 4: The Walls Closing In
Chapter 5: I Can Hear a Heart Beating
Chapter 6: Where is the Left Arm?
Chapter 7: Response
Chapter 8: Commander
Chapter 9: Icon
Chapter 11: Primordial Desire
Chapter 12: Fighting for Their Lives
Chapter 13: Eyes Not Seen Before
Chapter 14: The Special Operations Squad
Chapter 15: Hanji
Chapter 16: Blossom
Chapter 17: What Should Be Done
Chapter 18: Choosing Sides
Chapter 19: Kirill
Chapter 20: As a Bird
Chapter 21: Brothers in Arms
Chapter 22: Speed
Chapter 24: The Female Titan
Chapter 25: The Forest of Giant Trees
Chapter 26: Bite
Chapter 27: Erwin Smith
Chapter 28: Crushing Blow
Chapter 29: The Defeated
Chapter 30: Forgiveness
Chapter 31: Smile
Chapter 32: Mercy
Chapter 33: The Wall
Chapter 34: The Beast Titan
Chapter 35: I'm Home
Chapter 36: Pain
Chapter 37: Promise
Chapter 38: Castle Utgard
Chapter 39: Soldier
Chapter 41: Warrior
Chapter 42: Punch, Throw, Lock
Chapter 43: Pursuers
Chapter 44: Opening
Chapter 45: Somebody
Chapter 46: Charge
Chapter 47: Reunion
Chapter 48: Shiganshina
Chapter 49: Hunter
Chapter 50: Lost Cause
Chapter 51: Doom
Chapter 52: Elements of Harmony
Chapter 1: The Mission at Hand
Chapter 10: Wound
Chapter 23: Their Last Moments
Chapter 40: Ymir
Chapter 53: To You, Many Worlds Away

Chapter 2: Mourning

The female soldier continued to stand perfectly still with an astonished expression on her face as she scanned the six pastel ponies and dragon, still unsure if she was hallucinating or going crazy, or both. In size, the tops of the ponies’ heads looked to be at about Mikasa’s neck.

“What’s the matter with you?” asked Rainbow Dash, eliciting another slight gasp from the woman. “Don’t tell me you haven’t seen a pony before?”

The woman’s face didn’t change, even with the alien pony chastising her.

“Ponies don’t talk, or fly, or have horns, or have blue coats,” she said firmly, taking Rainbow Dash aback. “Either way, as strange as you all are, I need to go and climb the wall, so farewell.”

The woman began to run off, and just as she was about to launch a grappling hook at a tall building, the voice of Twilight called to her.

“Wait!” she cried, the woman stopping in her tracks and turning back to face them. “Please, let us come with you. We’re here to help you.”

“What help could you possibly be for us?” asked the woman in a completely straight tone. “People are losing their lives as we speak, and the more time I spend talking with you, the more people I fail to save.”

“Then let us tag along,” spoke Applejack. “We promise not to be a burden!”

“Pinkie promise!” added Pinkie Pie, placing her hoof on her right eye.

As badly as the woman wanted to just go off without another word, she knew that abandoning them, no matter how strange they looked or acted, would be a spit in the face of all of the training she received to join the Military. Turning her body while keeping her eyes trained on them, she addressed them.

“Fine. You may come with. Just don’t expect my other allies to be as accepting of you as I am.”

“We can manage,” Rainbow Dash smugly replied.

“Thank you, Ms…” spoke Twilight, failing to produce the woman’s name.

“Ackerman,” she answered. “Mikasa Ackerman. Now hurry. We haven’t a moment to lose.”

Mikasa launched her grappling hook at the building, quickly reeling herself in once the hook latched in, heading towards the northern border of the city.

“Come on girls,” rallied Twilight. “The fight to save this world begins now!”

Twilight grabbed Rarity’s suitcase with her magic and allowed Spike to mount her back. Once she was settled, she began to fly in the same direction as Mikasa. Rainbow Dash scooped up Applejack underneath her armpits and followed Twilight. Rarity was picked up by Fluttershy, who seemed to be having a harder time carrying her pony than Rainbow Dash was with hers. Pinkie Pie, however, bounced along the streets, and while not moving nearly as fast as the others, her little smile signaled her confidence that she would eventually arrive.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa landed upon the slanted roof of a taller building near the north end of the city, providing her a good view of the entire district south of her. Within a few seconds, Twilight, Spike, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack perched themselves onto the roof next to Mikasa, the latter giving the four present creatures a nod in thanks for keeping up as promised.

Fluttershy came in soon as well, albeit heavily panting with Rarity in her grasp as she dropped her friend off next to the others. Mikasa looked to everyone present, but realized that one was missing.

“Where’s the pink one?” she asked.

“Right here, silly-billy!” chirped a voice right behind Mikasa.

Mikasa quickly turned around to see Pinkie Pie standing right behind her. While surprised by her sudden appearance, it didn’t seem to faze Mikasa very much, being much more concerned with the scene around her.

Despite the evacuation bell being sounded off to signal the Military to scale the north wall of Trost, she saw several of her Military members on the roofs, terrifyingly conversing with each other.

“I don’t understand,” she muttered to herself.

“You don’t understand what?” asked Applejack.

“They must have heard the bell that signaled a temporary evacuation, so why isn’t everybody scaling the wall?”

“Mikasa!” shouted Spike, pointing at a taller and much more regal building. “Look!”

Mikasa turned to see where the dragon was pointing, and the sight made her shiver slightly in fear. The building was surrounded on all sides by titans that were climbing the building’s walls and reaching into the top floor of the building, clearly knowing that humans were inside.

“That’s…” she muttered.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

On top of another roof of a long building, several soldiers with crossed-sword crests were assessing the situation of the titans that were scaling the walls of the other building.

“Shit!” yelled a smaller male soldier with a shaved head. “What do we do?”

“There isn’t anything to do,” responded a sitting soldier with short, sandy hair, sporting a nervous expression. “The order to evacuate finally came, but we're unable to climb the wall because we’re out of gas. I guess we’re all dead, thanks to those cowards."

"You mean the support squads? What happened to them? Are they dead?"

“I can understand their feelings that they lost the will to fight, but they shouldn’t have abandoned their supply mission and holed up in HQ. The titans are gathering, so we can’t get over there to replenish our gas.”

The sandy-haired man bowed his head in despair, which got a rise out of the smaller soldier with the shaved head.

“Okay then!” he shouted. “The only thing we can do is to go all out on those titans over there! The result is going to be the same if we just sit around here! The titans will be all over us here too, and if we keep trying to run away, it’ll just waste the last bit of gas that we have left! Once our mobility is gone, then it really will be all over!”

“I'm glad to see you using your head for once, Conny,” responded the sandy-haired man with drained enthusiasm, “but do you think we could take them on with the forces we have left? Most of the vanguard has been wiped out. Which one of us cadets can take command of a desperate operation like that?

“Well, I guess that doesn’t matter, since even with a leader, we wouldn’t be able to do anything against the titans. I bet there are three-to-four-meter tall titans in the supply room alone. Of course, we can't fight them inside there."

This news came as a shock to Conny, who was now beginning to realize the direness of their situation.

“No way,” he spoke, the despair sinking into him as well, “you think...?”

The sandy-haired man took a long, desperate sigh, knowing that his and his comrades’ ends were near.

“I had such a boring life,” he said, placing his hand upon his forehead. “I guess if it’s gonna’ end like this… I might as well say–”

“Let’s do it!” shouted a female soldier with dark maroon hair in a short pony tail to her other comrades. “Everyone, come on! On your feet! If everybody works together, I’m sure we’ll make it!”

It was useless. The other Military soldiers were too demoralized and depressed to continue onwards. With the titan threat closing in and their supplies running dangerously low, it seemed that all hope of survival blew away into the wind.

“E- Everyone…” the woman tried to cheer again, but her previous enthusiasm was suppressed by a lack of response from her comrades.

She then turned her attention to the golden-haired soldier whose friend was eaten by the bearded titan, who sat up against the wall of another level of building, his eyes red and devoid of any positive emotion.

“Armin,” she said, bending her knees slightly and leaning forwards to look at his already downtrodden face. “Let's get together and...”

Armin was powerless to do anything. Having to watch his friend get eaten by a titan, he couldn’t even muster the strength to look the woman in the eye. Four soldiers in particular watched the scene with similar dread, but with a stronger sense of a positive outcome.

The first was a short, but mature-faced woman with piercing ice-blue eyes. Her hair was short being tied into a knot that clung to the back of her head, albeit a couple of bangs that hung down the sides of her forehead. Under her Military jacket, she wore a white garment with a thick, comfy hood that hung on her back.

The second man was a tall, well-built man with a square jaw and short, blonde hair. He wore a forest-green shirt underneath his jacket. The man next to him was taller by about six inches. He was slender with black hair and a greyish-green shirt underneath his jacket. Of the four people standing by his side, he looked the most passive and emotionless.

Lastly, there was a man whose height was in between the woman’s and the blonde-haired man. His hair was black and medium-length, and he wore a white, collared shirt underneath his jacket. Another notable feature about him were the freckles below his eyes. Together, the four of them discussed a plan.

“Reiner,” spoke the woman, “what do we do now?”

“We wait,” answered Reiner with a slightly-confident air. “We must group up first.”

“It's over,” spoke the average-heighted man, “no matter what we do, we'll all be dead before we can make it out of here. It’s not like we weren't prepared to die…”

He paused, deep in thought.

“… but what the hell are we dying for?”

The high pitched whir of retracting metal wires began to sound in the air, having the soldiers turn and see who it was. Many were relieved to see Mikasa approach while others were surprised. However, any of these feelings turned to confusion and fear upon seeing the seven creatures flying behind her.

“What the hell?” shouted the sandy-haired man.

“Mikasa!” yelled Conny as he pointed. “Behind you!”

“Prepare your swords!” Reiner ordered.

Mikasa landed before the soldiers, who were all ready to attack the approaching ponies. She quickly stood up, drawing out both of her swords in defense. As each of the ponies landed one by one, they got close behind her one-person shield.

“Put your weapons away!” she called out. “These ponies do not mean us any harm. Do not fear them.”

There was excited and nervous chattering amongst the soldiers who couldn’t believe what they were seeing. Armin, however, looked upon them with a heightened sense of awe.

“Ponies?” questioned a soldier.

“They don’t look like any ponies I’ve ever seen!” called another.

“That one has wings!”

“And look at the color of their fur.”

“Are they real?”

“What are they?”

“One of them is a unicorn!”

“That’s impossible!”

Standing up, the sandy-haired man looked dead into Mikasa’s eyes, his actions temporarily silencing the other soldiers.

“Mikasa!” he asked. “Where did these freaks come from?”

Rainbow Dash, taking heavy offense to the word “freak,” began to flutter closer to him.

“Who are you calling a–”

“Get back!” the man shouted, raising his his sword and pointing the end at Rainbow Dash’s snout.

The other soldiers murmured even louder on hearing the pegasus speak.

“Jean!” shouted Mikasa at her comrade.

Rainbow Dash was not threatened easily, giving a sly smile before she swiftly swung her left foreleg to the right, knocking Jean’s sword out of his hand. Using the momentum from her swing, she spun her body in a circle to the right and delivered a kick to the right side of his neck with the back side of her right hoof.

As Rainbow Dash expected, the sight of their comrade falling down in pain caused them to raise their swords once again. She used the opportunity to try and swoop back behind Mikasa, but Conny quickly aimed the front of the handle of his sword at the cyan pegasus. Clicking the one of the buttons on it, he launched his grappling hook at it with a puff of gas escaping the back of his device.

Rainbow Dash was surprised at the impulse of the young man, and knew she wouldn’t be able to dodge the hook, forcing her to shield her face with her hooves as a last means of defense.

“Rainbow Dash!” shouted all of her friends.

However, the chink of metal hitting metal followed by a slight ring sounded out. Rainbow Dash looked to see that another grappling hook on a wire had shot up from below and deflected Conny’s own hook. Looking down, Rainbow Dash was relieved to see that the rescuing hook belonged to Mikasa. Taking no more chances, Rainbow Dash quickly zipped down to the roof next to her friends and behind Mikasa.

The other soldiers gasped at Mikasa’s willingness to save the alien pony, even as Mikasa retracted her wire back into her waist as if nothing happened. Conny reeled back his wire with slight disdain on his face.

“Mikasa!” shouted Conny. “Why are you protecting that… thing, even after it attacked Jean?”

“Jean insulted her and then threatened her life,” Mikasa explained simply. “She had every right to act the way she did.”

“You…” grunted Jean to Conny, still weak from Rainbow Dash’s blow, “you idiot!”

“What?” Conny responded. “I was just trying to protect you!”

Jean found the strength to quickly sit on his knees and reach for Conny’s jacket.

“And for what cost?” Jean hissed, pulling Conny closer to him by his jacket. “You already have little to no gas as it is. How much do you think you burned with that stunt?”

Conny, now realizing what he did, grimaced and grunted in shame.

“Shit…” he muttered.

“What…” began Reiner, suddenly reminding himself how intelligent that they must have been if one of them could speak fluent English. “Who even are all of you?”

“Can I trust you to disarm yourselves for the time being?” asked Mikasa, her arms and swords still spread out.

The soldiers looked to each other reluctantly at first, but knowing how smart and notable Mikasa was to them, they slowly slid their swords back into their sheaths. Seeing that they were no longer in a position to attack, Mikasa lowered her arms and stepped aside, allowing the soldiers to get a good look at the ponies, now looking upon them with the same awe that Armin had been doing.

“Ponies,” Reiner called, “I am Reiner Braun. I shall be conversing with you. Please, state your names!”

Twilight stepped forward, allowing her to be the ponies’ spokesperson.

“Hello,” she greeted as warmly as she could to the hardened bunch. “My name is Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Spike.”

A few of the soldiers couldn’t help but snicker, including the maroon-haired woman, whose laugh came out more as a giggle. Twilight on the other hand, was not happy, looking directly at the soldiers who made the sounds.

“I’m sorry,” spoke Twilight with a malicious edge to her eyes, “does something amuse you about our names?”

Remembering how fast and strong the rainbow pegasus was, the snickering soldiers, reminded of their harsh training, instinctively put their feet and legs together, put their left arms behind their backs and level with their waist while placing the right side of their right fists to their hearts in salute.

“No ma’am,” one of the soldiers blurted.

“Nothing at all!” said another.

Just as it seemed that the ordeal was behind them, a voice broke out from behind the soldiers, causing them to part a path to single out whoever spoke. It was the maroon-haired woman

“I’m sorry!” she shouted, bowing down. “I didn’t mean anything!”

“Sasha!” whispered one of the soldiers. “Pipe down!”

“Do you want to get us in trouble?” asked another.

As Sasha further explained herself, she walked down the path her comrades made and approached Twilight, who was intrigued with her sincerity.

“I wasn’t laughing at you; honest. You see, unicorns and pegasi are creatures of myth, and to see them standing before me, it’s just… it’s just very exciting is all! It’s just when I heard your names, I was anticipating getting to meet you all, and it must have come out as laughter, and for that I apologize.”

“What does she think she’s doing?” asked the short blonde-haired woman to herself.

Sasha was close enough now to the ponies that she could offer them a handshake, which she attempted as she held her hand out to Twilight, who recoiled slightly at her exuberance.

“In fact, let us start over. My name is Sasha Braus. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Twilight Sparkle.”

Sasha resisted the urge to giggle again, but she knew that the formal greeting with a real life unicorn was too extraordinary to resist. However, she managed to hold it in, allowing Twilight to place her hoof in Sasha’s palm and allow her to shake it. Sasha couldn’t help but beam, as she moved on to the next pony, Rainbow Dash.

The other soldiers were amazed at how well the ponies were taking to her, especially the rainbow-maned pegasus that incapacitated their comrade just minutes ago. Mikasa even gave a small smile as Sasha carefully examined Rainbow Dash’s wing by gently pinching both ends with the fingers on both hands and pulling.

“I don’t believe it!” Sasha exclaimed. “A real pegasus wing.”

“Heh,” chuckled Rainbow Dash proudly. “Just wait until you see them in action!”

“Sasha!” Reiner called. “You can make friends later. We need to finish discussions!”

“Right!” she called out, stepping back in line with her other soldiers as fast as she could.

“Now,” Reiner addressed. “Why are you here?”

“Might I ask you something first?” called Twilight.

“Of course!”

“What is your kind, I mean, species called?”

“We are humans! And the larger creatures that you might have seen are called titans.”

“I see. And to answer your question, you might not believe us…”

“Try me.”

“Anyways, we have been sent from our home world to assist you and the humans against the titans."

More excited murmuring ensued.

"Yes, it's true. My friends and I do not come from this planet that you call..."

"Earth," answered Reiner.

"Thank you, Reiner. My leader found this world and wishes to converse with you also, sending us seven as ambassadors of sorts. However, we can better discuss this during a less trying moment.”

“Agreed. Now, if you want to assist us, help Annie, Bertolt, and I construct a plan to get to HQ.”

“Is that the building swarmed by the titans?”

“Yes. We’re running low on gas to power the devices on our person and that’s the only building that’s storing refills.”

“I see, let’s discuss.”

As Twilight reached Reiner, the short blonde-haired woman named Annie, and the tall black-haired man named Bertolt, Applejack took a look at all the soldiers, but one caught her eye. Through the path that the soldiers made, she could see Armin sitting with his back against the wall, his eyes still red from his crying.

“Huh?” questioned Applejack. “That’s the youngster we saw before we came here.”

Applejack trotted over to Armin, followed by Fluttershy and Rarity. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were talking to Sasha while Twilight discussed a strategy with Reine and Bertolt while Annie just listened in. Upon seeing the three ponies come closer, Armin began seizing up with fear again. Seeing them go towards her friend, Mikasa ran to him as well.

“Mikasa…” whimpered Armin.

“Calm yourself, sugar,” cooed Applejack, lying down on her stomach with her two friends to both look at Armin and to make themselves appear more friendly, “we ain’t gonna’ hurt you.”

“Armin,” spoke Mikasa, kneeling down to his eye level. “Are you hurt? Are you alright?”

Armin couldn’t speak to her without choking up once again, yet alone look her in the eye.

“I’m sorry, Mikasa,” answered Applejack, “but before me and my friends came here, we watched as one of his friends got eaten before his very eyes.”

Mikasa gasped.

“Is that true?” she asked Armin. “Who was it? Is Eren okay?”

“Eren?” asked Fluttershy. “Who’s Eren?”

“He’s my…” began Mikasa, trying to properly pick her wording, “brother. Now, Armin. What happened to Eren?”

Armin’s eyes began to water again, hardly able to relay the terrible news.

“Our unit, the 34th cadet unit…” he sobbed, tears freely running from his face. “Thomas Wagner, Nic Tius, Mylius Zeramuski, Mina Carolina, Eren Jaeger… those five carried out their mission… and died bravely in battle…”

Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy’s mouths fell open. The rest of the soldiers and ponies heard the news as well, ceasing all actions and words as all attention went towards the two humans and the three ponies there.

“No way…” whispered Sasha, haunted by the news.

“So almost everyone in Squad 34 was wiped out,” surmised Jean aloud, “and the same thing will happen to us if we fight the titans.”

Armin’s tears began to pour down his face again, resulting in Fluttershy’s own tears to bleed from her eyes.

“I’m sorry, Mikasa…” he wept. “Eren… sacrificed his life for me, and I couldn’t do anything. I’m sorry…”

Mikasa’s expression remained blank as Armin mourned his friend. Applejack scooted closer to Armin, allowing her to rest the side of her head on his chest as a form of consolation.

“Oh, Mikasa, Armin…” whispered Applejack, her own eyes beginning to water, “I’m so sorry for your losses.”

Seeing the pony comforting him, Mikasa walked to Armin, knelt down and grabbed his hand.

“Armin,” she spoke, allowing Armin to look her in the eye. “Calm down. This is no time to be getting emotional. Now, stand up!”

Although Armin’s crying stopped slightly as she helped her friend up, the ponies, along with Spike, were shocked by the lack of a reaction from Mikasa.

“Marco,” she called to the freckled man with black hair, “if we take out the titans that are surrounding the HQ, we’ll all be able to restore our gas and scale the wall. Am I correct?”

“Y– Yes,” stammered Marco. “you’re right. B– but even with you with us, there's just too many of them…”

“I can do it,” Mikasa interrupted.

“Mikasa,” spoke Twilight, trotting to her friend, “you can’t do this alone. Even if you’re as strong as you say you are, you against those many titans…”

“I said I can do it!”

She rose her sword into the air getting everyone’s attention.

“I’m strong, stronger than all of you; extremely strong!” she bellowed. “I can kill all those titans there, even if I'm alone.”

Mikasa slashed her sword down, making her arm and her sword parallel to the ground. Each and every word that she had said was like a painful pinprick in each of the ponies’ ears, which was only made worse by her cold voice and cold personality.

“You're either incompetent or you're all just spineless cowards,” she continued. “How pathetic. You can sit here and suck on your thumbs for all I care."

“Mikasa?” shouted a female soldier. “What are you saying?”

“You mean to engage all of those titans by yourself?” asked a male soldier.

“It’s impossible!” called another male soldier.

Mikasa was silent for a second, the ponies on edge as to how she would respond.

“If I can’t do it,” she finally spoke, “I’ll just die.”

Upon hearing her say that, the ponies and Spike made a collective gasp.

“But if I win,” Mikasa concluded, “I live. If I don’t fight, I can’t win.”

Without another word or second for her comrades to rebut, she shot a grappling hook from her waist at a faraway building, quickly being reeled away in a puff of gas that was emitted through her gear.

“Wait!” cried Marco, reaching outward.

“Mikasa!” yelled Twilight.

Upon seeing her get farther and farther Twilight began to feel pangs of guilt and depression.

“She just…” Applejack muttered. “She just brushed off the death of her own brother like it was nopony.”

“And then she just goes off to die,” said Twilight.

“She may have always been a smart fighter,” said an enraged Jean, stepping next to Twilight, “but she really has a rotten way with words. I’m sure that she meant to light a fire under our asses like that… Eren,” he whispered, “this is your fault…”

A spark then lit up in Jean’s eyes as he pulled out his sword and aimed it at the building that Mikasa had latched to. With a squeeze of his fingers, the hook at the side of his waist went flying out.

“Jean?” questioned Twilight.

As the hook was placed into the wall, he turned back around and faced his fellow soldiers.

“HEY!” he shouted at the top of his lungs. “Were we taught to let one of our own fight alone? All of you really will make spineless cowards of yourselves!”

With a final click of his button, Jean was pulled off by his wire, flying up to assist Mikasa.

“Well,” sighed Reiner, smiling slightly, “who would have thought he of all people would say that?”

Reiner, Annie, Bertolt, and an exasperated Marco looked upon Jean with expectation, leading them to bring out their swords and swing towards Mikasa and Jean. Others, becoming more and more inspired by their bravery, ran out to join them.

“Hey, cowards!” loudly egged Sasha. “Wimps! Dummies!”

“Yellow bellies!” continued Pinkie Pie, standing on her hind legs and punching her hooves in the air. “Lilly-livered liver lilies!”

Sasha looked at Pinkie Pie with a slight hint of surprise, only to receive a bright confident smile in return, sure that her words helped. Sasha also gave Pinkie Pie a warm smile as more soldiers ran off.

“Come on, girls!” rallied Twilight. “We’ve got a building to siege!”

“Aw yeah!” Rainbow Dash cheered. “Let’s do this!”

Spike mounted Twilight once again as she grabbed Rarity’s bag and flew off. Rainbow Dash picked up Applejack and flew fast enough to soar alongside the fellow soldiers. Pinkie Pie galloped off as fast as she could while effortlessly bounding from rooftop to rooftop, impressing the remaining soldiers.

“Fluttershy,” said Rarity, “do go on without me. I don't want to be a burden again.”

“Huh?” questioned the now flustered Fluttershy. “How will you–”

“I’ll carry her!” shouted Sasha. “Now go!”

Comfortable with knowing that her friend would not be abandoned, Fluttershy flew out as fast as her wings could carry her.

“Hop on my back!” Sasha called to Rarity, squatting down for her to climb on.

Rarity did so promptly, wrapping her arms over her shoulder and breast while wrapping her legs around her torso. Sasha stood back up and fired her hooks out to the buildings far in front of her.

“Now, tell me, darling,” spoke Rarity, “how fast does this thing go–”

Sasha rocketed off the roof and followed to where Mikasa was heading, followed by Rarity screaming, "WwwAAHAHAAAAAA!!”

They're nuts, thought a male soldier, soon realizing that taking action was the only option left. "Dammit," he muttered. "Let's do it!"

“YEAH!” shouted the rest of the soldiers, all careening forwards to take back their headquarters.

Soon the rooftops were buzzing with the Military and the ponies as they raced on, hoping that there was still time to save the day yet.

Chapter 3: A Small Blade

Mikasa slashed off the nape of another titan’s neck, felling it like a tree in the streets, leaving the soldiers that followed her amazed by her speed and dexterity. Following the closest behind were Armin and Conny, followed by Jean, Sasha, and Annie.

“Hurry!” cried Jean. “Follow Mikasa! Let's keep this fight short! We need to get to headquarters before our gas runs out!"

“Mikasa is amazing!” spoke Conny. “How can she move that fast?”

Puffs of gas were pouring from her device like contrails.

She’s burning up too much gas! thought Armin. She’ll run out soon. He watched helplessly with each hiss that came out the back of Mikasa’s gear brought her closer and closer to her last. It doesn't matter how skilled she is, without mobility, we’re helpless.

Mikasa continued to fly through the streets, slaying any titan that was unfortunate to come into her path, more exhaust escaping her device.

She isn’t cool-headed like she always is. She’s trying to drown her pain through action, but at this rate, before long, she’ll…

As Mikasa pressed the button on her sword’s handle again, the hiss of the gas was non-existent, and the wire only shot out about ten feet from her waist. With nothing else to grab her, she began to fall, hitting the roofs and quickly rolling on them, the initial force snapping the blades of her swords off near the base.

“Mikasa!” Armin shouted, redirecting his route to her.

“Hold on, Mikasa!” shouted Rainbow Dash from the air, bringing her and Applejack to Mikasa’s crash site. “We’re coming!”

"Dammit," seethed Jean upon losing their best soldier.

"Jean!" shouted Conny, changing his route to follow Armin. "You lead the others! I'll go with Armin!"

"I'm coming with you!" called Jean, following close to Conny.

"What are you talking about? There are more titans left! We need your skills!"

Without another word, Conny flew off to follow Armin. Jean winced at knowing that he had to lead his soldiers and as a result abandon Mikasa and Armin, but continued on to follow his duty. Twilight, also concerned with Mikasa's safety, careened to the right to follow Conny and Armin.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa had caught on the tent of an abandoned produce stand, where she laid passively down and assessed her situation.

I didn’t even notice that I was out of gas, she thought.

Raising her hand up, she noticed that the blades on both of her swords were broken off, leaving her without gas or a serviceable weapon. The despair of losing Eren now began to creep in as she rolled down from the tent and fell down on both knees, looking at her now useless swords.

Again, she thought. This again. I lost my family again. I remember the pain again. Do I… have to… start all over again?

Unbeknownst to her, Rainbow Dash and Applejack came down to see their friend mostly unharmed, but demoralized beyond saving.

“Mikasa!” called Applejack. “We need to high-tail it out of here!”

Loud thuds began to shake the ground, which fell on deaf ears for Mikasa.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean looked up from the roof that he stood on to see the HQ building, still very far away... too far away.

"It's no good," he thought aloud. "We won't get close to the HQ. That is, not without making sacrifices."

Jean could see as soldiers were stranded upon rooftops that were surrounded with titans that circled the buildings like hungry sharks, leaving their potential meals panicking and flustered. Jean even found one stuck in the city streets, his hooks caught in the roof but without any gas to reel him up, sealing his fate.

Damn! shouted Jean internally. He's out of gas!

Jean could now only watch as two titans, one being about four meters and another being around seven meters, closed in on him.

"Stay away!" cried the stranded soldier to no avail.

As Jean watched the now hysterical soldier get picked up by the titan, a whimpering noise could be heard next to him. Looking to his right, he watched as Fluttershy hid behind the back slope of the roof she and Jean were on, trembling with fear watching the sight. Jean began to seethe again upon seeing her cowardice, only to be interrupted by two approaching soldiers, one male and one female.

"Tom!" shouted the male one. "I'm going to save you!"

"Stop!" shouted Jean in response. "You can't!"

His requests were ignored as the two soldiers continued to try and save their ally.

"Stop!" yelled the male soldier as he flew towards him.

However, another titan came and grabbed the soldier by the waist, the immediate stop and tight grip of the titan crushing his spine and killing him as he laid limp in its hand. With Tom's last ounce of salvation finally run dry, Jean watched as the wimpering soldier was chomped at the torso, spilling blood down his lifeless body, the titan's hand, until it eventually cascaded to the ground.

Why couldn't I stop them? Jean asked himself as he watched more soldiers fall prey to the numerous titans, sweating profusely. Why didn't I stop them? If I had stopped them, even if by force, this wouldn't happen.

Both he and Fluttershy watched in agony as a female soldier's arms were torn off by a titan's fingers like a chicken wing. Jean looked at the whimpering pegasus, now feeling empathetic towards her crippling terror, as his own terror had crippled him.

Am I really cut out for this? Jean continued as he gripped his sword's handle. Am I really cut out for a position with so much responsibility?

Other soldiers, including Reiner, Bertolt, Marco, Sasha, and even the stoic Annie couldn't help but feel similar fear that Jean was feeling. Rarity and Pinkie Pie, on the other hand, watched helplessly and in tears as the massive titans continued to make snacks out of the forsaken soldiers.

Jean shut his eyes, wishing to see and hear the macabre scene no more.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Mikasa!” shouted Rainbow Dash in her friend’s ear but to no avail. “Run! A titan’s coming!”

Mikasa couldn’t hear her, instead remembering a moment in which Eren gave her a scarf, a scarf that she had worn for six years and would continue to wear until she died. A titan with a rectangular face and fat belly turned the corner and noticed Mikasa, hungrily stepping towards her. Rainbow Dash quickly mounted Mikasa onto Applejack’s back. With her securely in place, Applejack turned to run opposite the titan.

However, she was met with another titan walking towards them, boxing the three of them in. The new titan was much more slender than the other, its abdomen and torso looking as if the skin had been grafted on from the center. Its hair was long, black, and untidy and its ears were elven in appearance. Its skeletal head had a pair of eyes that, with the contours of the skull’s sockets, gave him a perpetual evil grin.

Feeling that Mikasa lost the will to fight, Applejack set her back down on the ground.

“Rainbow,” she ordered. “Fly Mikasa out of here while there’s still time.”

“No,” answered Rainbow Dash, standing before the slender titan, “I can’t get both of you out here, but I’m not going to leave either of you.”

Applejack knew better than to question Rainbow Dash’s loyalty, so she gave her a nod before standing against the fatter titan. As they prepared to protect Mikasa to the death, Mikasa continued to evaluate her life.

This is a cruel world, she thought producing a small, hopeful smile, and yet, it's also very beautiful. I lived a good life.

The fatter titan looked down at his future meal while the slender titan had its eyes trained right on the titan. Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but notice.

“What’s up with that titan?” she muttered to herself. “Why is it interested in the other titan?

Mikasa, then looking at the broken sword in her hand, remembered a time when she was kidnapped by human-traffickers and subsequently saved by Eren.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

She held the bloodied dagger in her small hand as Eren was being strangled by the last of the traffickers.

“FIGHT!” shouted Eren, whose words began to bleed back into her present self. “FIGHT!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

With the push she needed sending her over the edge, she jumped to her feet with her broken swords. Seeing that their friend was well again, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were ready more than ever to take down the titans that they were in between.

I’m sorry, Eren, Mikasa thought as tears rolled down her cheeks as she tried to remember the rest of the best of times. I won't give up. I'll never give up again. If I die now, I won’t be able to remember you.

The fatter titan reached down, ready to eat Mikasa while Rainbow Dash and Applejack were poised to keep the titan away from her.

So no matter what, I’m going to win! Whatever I have to do, I’m going to live!

The fury of a thousand suns entered into Mikasa’s soul as she produced a battle cry loud enough for all of Trost to hear, only anticipating the two ponies next to her further. However, before they had a chance to strike, the footstep of the titan behind them and the resulting shockwave forced Mikasa, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash into the air by about two feet.

With a mighty hook, the fist of the slender titan drove straight into the side of the jaw of the other titan, causing the lower half of its head to explode from its face, spraying blood, flesh, and bone behind it.

As the slender titan stepped over the three of them, Mikasa, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash ducked down and covered their heads from the bits of earth that flew up into the air from each step that it took, unable to see as the slaughtered titan fell to the ground, limp and lifeless.

What’s going on? thought Mikasa, finally looking up.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked back up to see as the slender titan produced an ear-splitting shriek before it sprinted at the felled titan, forcing them to shield their ears. The three of them stood there, confused as to what was happening as the slender titan stomped its foot onto the other titan’s neck, separating the from the torso in a bloody splatter.

A titan is killing another titan...

Mikasa, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack continued to observe with awe and disbelief as the slender, long-haired titan continued to drive its blood-soaked foot into the mutilated neck of the titan that it already killed.

I’m just completely confused, thought Mikasa. I’ve never heard of one titan attacking another.

As she continued looking at the bloody scene, her eyes widened upon fully seeing the hot-blooded rage that the titan felt, which took her breath away.

But I’m also slightly… Mikasa mused, uplifted. It's like the fury of the human race incarnate.

Finally satisfied with his kill, the slender titan produced a deafening roar to establish its dominance. Twilight and Spike flew high above the city streets, observing the scene with similar awe.

“Twilight,” asked Spike. “What kind of titan was that?”

“I don’t know,” answered Twilight, her mind racing with questions. “What kind of titan would kill others of its own kind?”

As she pondered longer, Armin began to swing down from the roofs and towards the street. Rainbow Dash and Applejack, taking notice, moved quickly out of his way.

“Mikasa!” he shouted to his still distracted friend.

Grabbing her from behind at the waist, both Armin and Mikasa swung up to the roof of a building just to their right. Upon releasing his wires, Mikasa agilely landed on one foot and one knee while Armin tumbled on the roof. Rainbow Dash, without missing another second, lifted Applejack up to the same roof, meeting Armin and Mikasa, as well as a roosting Twilight and Spike.

“Mikasa!” Armin exclaimed, still overcome with worry. “Are you hurt?”

“I’m fine,” Mikasa said.

Just then, Conny swung upon the roof to check on his two friends.

“Are you guys okay!” he shouted.

"Yeah!" Armin answered.

“We’ve gotta’ get a move on!"

Soon, Conny looked upon the rogue titan as well as another titan that began to approach it

"Shit. This is bad!" he continued shouting. "There are two fifteen-meter class titans right there!”

As he began to sprint out towards them, Mikasa threw her arm and hand up for Conny to stop.

“No!” she called. “That one titan…”

Armin looked upon the quickly decaying titan that the rogue titan had killed, then looking back two the two titans with awe as they were about to do battle. The normal titan screamed and began to approach the rogue titan, which was observed with fear and amazement by Mikasa, Conny, Armin, Twilight, Spike, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash. The response of the rogue titan was even more alarming. Widening its stance, the rogue titan put its fists up, ready to fight. Mikasa and Conny couldn’t help but note how good its pose was, as if it displayed intelligence far greater than other titans.

As the normal titan got closer, the rogue titan lifted his right leg up and wound his left arm back. Stepping back down to draw power from the ground up, the rogue titan fiercely drove the side of his fist into the right side of the titan’s head. The force was so great as to rip the head of the titan off of its body with a good portion of its vertebrae tearing from the now empty hole in between its shoulders.

“Holy cow!” screamed Rainbow Dash.

The others remained speechless as the decapitated head began to fly in their direction.

“DUCK!” Mikasa screamed.

Mikasa, Conny, Twilight (with Spike still mounting her), Applejack, and Rainbow Dash all did as they were told, while Armin was still too stunned to move.

“Armin!” shouted Twilight, charging her horn.

Hearing Twilight’s voice Mikasa and Conny looked at her charging horn and saw as a light-purple aura quickly enveloped him. As Twilight tilted her head and horn down, Armin was being pushed down onto his back, forcing a surprised yelp from him as he fell.

Mikasa and Conny looked upon this act with even more surprise, even as the titan head bounced off the roof again and soared just above the side of Armin’s head, the quick motion of the head blowing a blast of wind into his hair. Just as Armin fully landed, a loud wooden crash was heard behind them. Getting back to their feet and turning around, they saw as a building that was behind them now had a hole through the side of it.

Now that they were safe, Mikasa, Conny, and Armin looked at Twilight, who was first unsure as to why she was being stared at.

“How did you do that?” yelled Conny, demanding an answer. “What did you do to Armin?”

Twilight was still confused, but then remembered the humans’ unfamiliarity with magic.

“I never told you yet,” answered Twilight, “but unicorns and alicorns like myself have the ability to wield and use magic, and when Armin was about to be hit by the titan’s head, I used a simple kinetic spell to push him down before it was too late.”

Conny and Armin were still dumbfounded by the answer, but Twilight’s determined face continued to profess that she was telling the truth. Mikasa however, was merely thankful for her ally’s well-being.

“Thank you, Twilight,” she simply said. “I appreciate what you’ve done.”

Armin, suddenly realizing that his friend was thanking Twilight on his behalf, hurriedly bowed his upper body to Twilight.

“Yes, Twilight,” he exclaimed, “thank you! I should have reacted better; I apologize!”

The sound of hissing distracted the others, leaving them to turn back around to see the carnage left from the rogue titan’s attack. The normal titan was slammed into the side of the building that the humans and ponies were standing on and began to crumple to the ground. Everyone then took a look at the left hand of the rogue titan and were stunned and disgusted by what they saw.

There was nothing on the rogue titan’s left arm below the middle of the forearm, having torn it off when he struck the titan. However, the hissing sound could be heard from the steaming, pulpy stump where his wrist and hand once were. Twilight looked in sheer amazement as the titans arm, wrist, hand, and fingers, slowly regenerated back.

“This titan…” muttered Twilight, “is also capable of regeneration?”

“No,” explained Armin. “All titans have that ability. Look!”

Sure enough, even without its head, the decapitated titan pushed up off the ground while on all fours. Twilight was horrified by the near indestructability of these creatures. That was until the rogue titan stomped the ball of its ankle down onto the upper back of the normal titan, ceasing its movement forever more. Each human, pony, and dragon was stunned.

“It finished the other titan off?” gasped Armin.

“Then it knew the weak point,” muttered Mikasa.

“Weak point?” asked Applejack. “What even is the weak point of something that can still move up and around with its head cut off?”

“The titans can regenerate any wounds that it may receive on any part of its body,” explained Armin, “except for one place: the nape of its neck, which is why we attack them there with our swords. Once we strike them there, they can’t regenerate fast enough before they just die.”

Twilight, while finding this new fact horrifyingly unnatural, it was also intriguing to say the least.

“Anyway,” interrupted Conny, changing the subject, “we’ve got to move before it comes over here.”

“No,” replied Armin. “It doesn't care about us. It could have attacked us long ago.”

“It seemed like it had an idea of how to perform hand-to-hand combat,” added Mikasa. “What the hell is it?”

“All we can say,” concluded Conny, “is it’s one of the abnormals. There's just too much we don't know, but we gotta’ hurry over to the HQ! Everyone’s fighting there!”

“Let’s go then!” called Rainbow Dash, already hovering in the air with her wings and ready to fly out.

“Wait!” shouted Armin, grounding Rainbow Dash again. “Mikasa is out of gas!”

While Mikasa looked shamed, Conny and the ponies looked shocked.

“Hey,” Conny admonished, “are you serious? What are we gonna’ do without you?”

“It's obvious what we need to do!” exclaimed Armin, kneeling down and unlatching the canisters on top of both of his sheaths. “I don’t have much myself, but hurry up and trade with me!”

Everyone, Mikasa especially, was surprised at Armin’s selfless and self-sacrificial act.

“Armin!” she exclaimed.

“It’s gotta’ be this way!” Armin retorted as he swapped Mikasa’s gas canisters with his own. “There’s no point in me having it, but please, use it carefully this time. You must save everyone.”

Mikasa was still in shock over Armin’s actions, mainly because they reflected the recklessness of her own.

I…, she thought, …led the way without taking responsibility for everyone’s lives. I didn’t consider my duty and was careless with my own life. And I did that all for my own reasons too. I…

Mikasa’s reflections were interrupted by the sound of the last latch on her sheath clicking, Armin having finished replacing his gas with hers.

“Alright,” spoke Armin. “The maneuvering device still works and I gave you all my blades.”

"Well what about you?" asked Rainbow Dash. "What are you supposed to do while you're stranded on this roof?

“It's okay," answered Armin, grabbing one of Mikasa's broken detachable blades. "Just let me keep this one. The one thing I want to avoid is getting eaten alive.”

Twilight and Applejack were disheartened by Armin's sacrifice while Rainbow Dash looked upon him with wide eyes and an agape mouth, suddenly gaining respect for the young man. However, Mikasa wordlessly and calmly snatched the blade out of Armin’s hand and tossed it off the roof, surprising Armin and to an extent, Twilight.

“Why?” he asked, suddenly feeling upset at having his last means of protection tossed away.

Grabbing Armin’s arm and pulling him up, Mikasa looked him dead in the eyes.

“I won't leave you behind!” she stated.

"And neither are we," assured Rainbow Dash, which was met with a confirming "Mmhm," by Applejack, Twilight, and Spike.

While the humans' and ponies' loyalty to him was astounding, Armin didn't find it astounding enough to sway his thoughts of hopelessness.

“But with so many titans around,” Armin explained, “you can't possibly carry me with you!”

Conny, fed up with Armin’s pessimism, grabbed his arm and ran, pulling Armin with him, Mikasa and the ponies following close behind.

“There’s no way we’re going to leave you behind!” Conny shouted. “Let’s go! I’ll carry Armin! Mikasa, you provide center?”

“Wait!” cried Twilight, bringing everyone to a halt. She first directed her attention to Conny. “You already used some gas earlier after you tried shooting your grappling hook at Rainbow Dash.”

Conny couldn’t help but look at the cyan-pegasus, who, while still slightly airborne, shot a bemused look at Conny.

“I’m sorry about that,” Conny said, too embarrassed to make eye contact.

“Anyways,” Twilight continued, “if you try carrying Armin to the HQ with the low amount of gas that you have, you’ll more than likely not make it, and you’ll not only be putting your life, but his life at risk also.”

Conny thought of Twilight’s words, and while he felt silly being outsmarted by a pony, hissed in defeat and in knowing that Twilight was absolutely right.

“Then what do we do?” asked Conny. “We aren’t leaving this place without Armin and that’s final.”

A spark clicked in Armin's mind suddenly.

“Guys!” called Armin, having all eyes rest on him. “Listen to me. I have a plan.”

“A plan?” Conny asked.

Armin nodded, knowing that it just might work.

“It's a two-person operation, so you two decide whether to carry it out,” spoke Armin, pointing at a couple pillars of steam coming from the titan’s corpse at the side of the building. “I think it’s crazy, but... couldn't we use that titan?”

"That titan?" gasped Conny.

"It's only attacking other titans. It seems uninterested in humans. I was thinking of luring it to the supply tower somehow. If it handles the other titans for us, we could get everyone out of this alive."

"Lure it?" Conny continued to shout in disbelief. "How would we even pull that off?"

"It acts on instinct. If you defeat the titans within its vicinity, then it will look for other titans."

"Which are gathered near the headquarters," chirped Twilight, catching on. "Armin, that's brilliant!"

Armin gasped at Twilight's compliment, but Conny was still not convinced.

"How could we do something so risky based on a mere guess?" he asked.

"And what else do we have at this point?" asked Rainbow Dash. "Even if getting that titan over there might not work , sitting here and blabbing certainly isn't going to do squat!"

"As much as I'd like to think this over more," Applejack intervened, "Rainbow Dash is right. Our friends are getting hammered back at HQ by the titans, and with your gas running short like pies in a pie eating contest, that titan might be our only ticket out of this mess."

Conny wanted to object, but knew that the ponies, once again, were right, giving a sigh of defeat.

"Then it's settled. We're riding on Armin's plan!" Twilight said, Armin gasping happily. "Mikasa, and... sorry, I don't think I got your name."

"Conny Springer," he answered. "And what do you want with us?"

"You and Mikasa get to HQ while killing off the titans. I'll carry Armin and Spike and keep an eye out for you if something goes wrong."

"Huh?" shouted Armin. "You're going to what?"

"I'm going to fly you there," Twilight answered confidently with a flap of her wings. "Spike, hop on."
________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa and Conny prepared to fly off to HQ while Armin sat upon Twilight’s back in front of Spike, his claws gripping Armin’s jacket. Armin’s sheaths were also rubbing against Twilight’s saddle bags, making him on edge whether his extra weight would hold them down. From the roof’s edge, Rainbow Dash looked down at Applejack upon the ground.

“Are you sure you’ll be okay?” called Rainbow Dash to her orange companion.

“Course I can!” she answered. “If my legs serve me as well as I know they do, then I should probably be able to meet you guys there in time no problem. Just make sure Conny and Mikasa get there safe and sound, and if one of them happens to run out of gas, you know what to do.”

“Only what I do best!”

“Great!” called Twilight. “Let’s go now. There’s no more time to lose!”

Grabbing Rarity’s bag once again, she gave a nod to Mikasa and Conny, who used her gesture as the order to advance ahead, launching their hooks into the buildings and flying off. With a galloping start Twilight, Spike, and Armin leapt off the roof while Twilight’s flapped both wings.

Armin gripped the back strap of Twilight’s saddlebags for dear life, only to see that Twilight was perfectly airborne, not encumbered at all by the weight of his body or equipment. All fear that he felt was now washed away on the back of a winged unicorn.

“Twilight!” spoke Armin with a noticeable lack of tension in his voice. “Let’s fly up higher. The titans might not attack a pony, but they’ll certainly attack me.”

“Way ahead of you, Armin,” she responded.

Flapping her wings harder, Twilight, Spike, and Armin soared higher into the air, leading the latter two to throw their arms up with a victorious whoop. Seeing that Twilight and the others were golden, Rainbow Dash gave a wave of her hoof to Applejack below, who returned one right back.

Without another second’s hesitation, Rainbow Dash zipped off to follow Mikasa, Conny, and Twilight, while Applejack galloped down the deserted city streets towards the HQ.

Chapter 4: The Walls Closing In

Jean, the other soldiers, as well as Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity continued to watch as the remains of their comrades were feasted upon by the titans. Despite wanting nothing more than to save anyone that was unfortunate to have still been alive for the titans to devour, he knew that they would need to make it to HQ soon or he and the rest of his comrades would be doomed as well.

“Jean?” asked Fluttershy, still crouching on the roof and trembling. “What do we do now?”

Jean looked at the frightened pegasus and quickly realized what he was fighting for. While she didn’t seem to have the guts that he and his soldiers had, Jean knew that these ponies had the great possibility to change the tide of the war on the titans. If they could talk, fly, or display vast intelligence on a human level, then there was no telling how valuable of an asset these ponies were to them.

Suddenly realizing what he had to do, he knelt down to Fluttershy and gently wiped her tears away with his fingers, allowing her to look up to him with shimmering, wondering eyes. The soldiers behind him on the rooftops of other buildings looked at him intently.

“Just what is he doing now?” wondered Annie.

“Could he really…” muttered Rarity.

Jean, while still looking sternly at Fluttershy, kept his voice down as his only means of easing her.

“Fluttershy, was it?” he quietly asked her, getting a nod of approval. “Right. Here’s what we need to do. Me and the rest of my soldiers are going to get to the HQ. You’re going to fly as fast as you can there. Once you do, with or without me, you’re going to go in and find a place to hide. You got it?”

“But,” stuttered Fluttershy, worried about his plan. “What about you? What about your friends?”

“We’ll be just fine. While these titans are distracted, we’re going to take off. Just fly high and get there safe and sound, alright?”

Jean’s rare words of comfort and support came as a shock to the soldiers, who, while not hearing what he had said, could see an identifiable smile becoming drawn on Fluttershy's face, which also surprised Rarity and Pinkie Pie.

“Ready?” Jean asked her.

“Ready,” confirmed Fluttershy.

“Alright. Once I give the order, we fly.”

Jean stood back up, looking out over the city to look for the cleanest path without being caught by titans. His comrades stood nervously, awaiting him to make an action. Once Jean, saw his road, he began immediately.

“GO!” he shouted, pointing his sword out at the HQ building. “Get to HQ while you can! Everyone, CHARGE!"

With his final declaration, Jean hooked into some nearby roofs and had them pull him forwards. As Fluttershy had promised, she leapt off the roof and flew behind Jean as fast as her wings could carry her. The others soon followed, with Sasha allowing Rarity to piggyback on once again. Rarity still screamed as she felt the sudden pull forwards and became airborne.

It's now or never! Jean thought. Either way, if we run out of gas, it’s over.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa swung though the streets towards another titan. It moved to slow to avoid her agile body and was cut down by her swords. Conny swung up close behind, with Rainbow Dash and Twilight following him, the latter having Armin and Spike on her back. Applejack galloped as fast as she could down the streets to catch up, just managing to stay underneath Conny.

The rogue titan ahead of them pushed a titan into a building, finishing it off with three powerful punches to the head. As the rogue titan finished its kill, Mikasa and Conny swung past while Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Armin, and Spike flew past while Applejack ran past it.

As the rogue titan looked for another titan to mercilessly kill, it looked out to the faraway HQ to see a massive load of titans crawling the side of the building.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean could see that the quickest way was through a street filled with titans. Knowing that trying to stay and kill them off would waste his gas, he expertly maneuvered around their grabbing hands and gaping mouths, escaping each one with relative ease. Fluttershy stayed high as instructed, but was able to fly over Jean at all times, keeping a close watch for him.

As Jean went forwards with another pull, now just a hundred feet away, he tried to soar faster than a titan’s hand that was grabbing for him. However, the titan’s speed was far greater than Jean’s body, as the titan grabbed him by the calf and foot, its permanent triumphant smile on its face.

“JEAN!” shouted Fluttershy, diving down as fast as she could.

Flapping her wings even harder and using her downward momentum, she aimed her nosediving body at the titan’s forearm. Then, quickly performing a front flip with her right leg extended out, she added more momentum to her kick as she slammed the back of the hoof into the titan’s forearm near the wrist.

With Fluttershy’s fury drowning out her hearing, she couldn’t hear the bones inside the titan’s arm break, causing the titan to relinquish Jean and let him fly out again. The titan looked at its arm, the skin around where Fluttershy hit it sunken in. However, with hissing and cracking, the titan’s arm began to reform. Not wanting to face whatever anger the titan might have come after it healed, Fluttershy flew back towards HQ and followed Jean again.

Rarity and Sasha watched the whole event, all while trying to dodge and avoid titans without wasting their gas.

“Isn’t that the shy one?” asked Sasha.

“Normally,” answered Rarity.

Without any more seconds to lose, the two continued towards HQ.

Meanwhile, Jean ran upon the rooftops, conserving the small amount of gas that he had left. As he looked up at the yellow pegasus who surprisingly saved his life, Marco landed besides him and ran alongside.

"Jean!" he called, getting Jean's attention. "Thank you. I only got out because of you."

"Huh?" Jean questioned, unsure of what he meant.

"It's all thanks to you! I told you before, didn't I? You are cut out to be a leader!"

With a smile, Jean responded, "I seriously don't know."

Flying back into the air, Jean was now just yards away from the HQ and his gas was still in use. He would make it. He was sure of it. Jean dodged two last titans before coming towards the top window of the HQ building, putting his foot up both to land and to break the window down, his arms shielding his face. Falling in, the glass shattered around him as he landed on the floor and slid into the side of a wooden desk, wincing as he struck it.

Fluttershy flew into the now broken window, making sure to hide underneath the nearest desk that she could find. Upon doing so, however, a soldier hiding underneath the same desk caught sight of the yellow pegasus and began screaming and backing out in a crab position, revealing himself to Jean.

Other soldiers burst inside, smashing more glass as the soldiers behind them went through the holes they created one by one. Sasha slipped inside, allowing Rarity to dismount her. As soon as her hooves touched the floor, the unicorn began to slip her saddlebag out and place it onto a nearby desk with her magic horn.

“Finally,” spoke Rarity. “I thought I’d never be able to take this thing off.”

The soldiers present were in shock watching the unicorn levitate her bag, Reiner, Bertolt, and Annie especially. Jean looked as Rarity grabbed a brush from her bag, again with magic, and began to brush her hair, taking out any lose ends. Seething beyond his boiling point, he began to walk to Rarity, tripping over the foot of the previously hiding soldier as he went, causing him to redirect his attention back to him.

“You,” he said. “You’re part of the supply squad, right?”

“Yeah,” he answered timidly.

Jean only stared at him for a few seconds before he grabbed the soldier by the lapels and brought his fist upon the left side of his jaw.

“JEAN!” shouted Fluttershy, jumping on his back and trying to pull him off by flying backwards, but his fury was too strong as he continued to wail on the soldier.

“Stop it, Jean!” Marco ordered.

Eventually, Marco stepped in and placed his arms underneath Jean’s arms and pulled him back by his shoulders, leaving Fluttershy to fly close to Rarity, not wanting to leave her side. A female soldier that hid under another desk went to her injured friend’s aid.

“It’s their fault!” Jean yelled. “They left us on the roofs! More people died than they should have because of you bastards!”

“The titan’s invaded the storage room!” cried the female soldier in response. “There was nothing we could do!”

“Doing something about it is your job!!”

Jean, still restrained by Marco, looked to the ponies hiding off in the corner.

“You!” he continued to shout, causing Fluttershy to recede. “What were you doing back there while they were all getting eaten? I saw you break that titan’s arm to save me, so why couldn’t you do the same for the others before?”

“There were too many,” Fluttershy fearfully mumbled, which went unheard by Jean.

“And you!” he exclaimed, looking right at Rarity. “What the hell was that that you did with your brush?”

“Why I…” she spoke, trying to use the right words for the livid Jean. “I used magic. All unicorns can.”

While some of the guards gasped at the word “magic,” as fantastical as it was, Jean was still not fazed.

“Then why didn’t you use this ‘magic’ to take out a few of those titans?”

Rarity herself was becoming sickened of Jean’s lashing and her demeanor began to match his.

“Rarity,” asked Fluttershy, seeing the scowl forming on her face, “are you alright?”

“Well?” demanded Jean.

“I didn’t use my ‘magic’ for the same reason you didn’t use your swords,” she spoke, stepping closer to Jean and Marco, “it’s because I was scared. We all were. Much like you and your men, you know how foolish it is to just waltz into battle unprepared and outnumbered. Do I not get to express the same thoughts?”

Rarity’s reason began to seep into Jean’s mind, Marco noting that the tension in Jean’s arms was lessening.

“And Fluttershy on the other hand said she couldn’t save the others because there were too many of them. And what strength and speed do you think a pegasus like her could muster against that many of them?”

“Apparently,” said Jean, “the same speed and strength she used to save me.”

“She saved you because she saw you as a true friend!” she barked back, this statement finally causing Jean to gasp. “She may not be the bravest pony most of the time, but when her friends are in trouble, there’s nothing she won’t do for them.

“She might not have been able to muster the courage to save the others, but the way you talked to her back there, you made her feel safe. She trusted you. That’s why she wanted to save you. And then you have the gall to go off on her like that? How your other comrades can even bear to stomach you, yet alone Fluttershy, I have no idea!”

Jean knew that she was right, but he wasn’t going to fold just yet. As he winced as he struggled to admit his being wrong, but Rarity would not give in easily either. As Rarity continued her tirade, Reiner looked out the window to see something that deeply made him nervous.

“Take cover!” he shouted, interrupting anything that was happening in the room.

Reiner began running towards the center of the room, bringing more attention to him. Just then, a large portion of the wall behind him exploded, forcing the other soldiers back, some even being hit in the blast. Jean and Marco also fled, just barely avoiding the debris and brick that was hurling towards them. Fluttershy, still somewhat scared of Jean again, hid in a corner away from the blast

When the dust cleared, the heads of two titans peered inside, looking at all the humans that were stuck and theirs for the eating. Outside, even more titans crawled up the building wanting their fill as well. Rarity, upon seeing the massive beings, ran back to Fluttershy and get her towards the back, but Fluttershy couldn’t help but look at Jean, who stood still as he looked out the newly formed hole.

"Dammit," stammered Jean. "There are too many people gathered in here."

The appearance of the titans outside caused mass panic in the soldiers as they rushed to the back.

“Where did Mikasa go?” shouted a male soldier.

“Hurry,” led another soldier, trying to move everyone back.

“Mikasa ran out of gas and got eaten on the way here!” shouted another.

“Further in!”

“Fluttershy,” shouted Rarity. “We have to move!”

Jean was oblivious to the chaos around him, instead being held still by the fear of his imminent fate.

This is normal, thought Jean, feeling his desperation slowly eating at him more and more. This is reality. Was I just chasing a delusional dream? A vision? I thought I knew reality. It’s simple really. Just thinking about it, it's obvious. There’s just no way to beat these gigantic monsters.

Jean continued to stand still in fright, forcing Fluttershy to break free of Rarity’s bind and gallop towards him.

“Jean!” she shouted
.
“Fluttershy?” he shouted, looking at her. “Stay back! It’s not saf–”

A thunderous striking noise sounded outside, and when Jean and Fluttershy turned around, they saw as a fist collided into the titan’s face, knocking both titans clear off the building.

“Huh?” questioned Jean and Fluttershy at the same time.

Stepping in front of the hole for the remaining soldiers to see was the rogue titan. Watching the titan that it struck fall, it produced another loud yell that made Fluttershy tremble, but she stood her ground, wanting to be as close to Jean at all times. The other soldiers just stood there, stunned.

“Wha…”muttered Jean. “What the hell is that thing?”

From just outside, Twilight, with Armin and Spike on her back, along with Mikasa, Conny, and Rainbow Dash, were soon approaching the HQ.

“We’re going to make it!” shouted Conny, ready to launch another hook. “We’re going to–”

As he tried to fire his hook, he was shocked to only see it fly about ten feet before it fell limp. Along with a sputter from his device, Conny knew what this meant: his gas was empty.

“No, no, NO, NO!!” shouted Conny as he began to fall short of his destination towards the titan infested streets.

However, he found himself flying up again as he felt a push from his lower back. Turning around, he saw the familiar cyan coat and rainbow-colored tail just behind him.

“I got you, bud!” she spoke as she aimed him towards a window next to the one where Mikasa was landing.

With both people shielding themselves, both Mikasa and Conny burst through the windows and landed on the floor, with the other soldiers seeing who it was. Once Twilight entered inside along with Rainbow Dash from the next window down, the soldiers were shocked again, including the soldiers originally holed up inside the HQ.

“Haha!” cheered Spike, throwing his arms into the air. “We did it!”

“Mikasa!” shouted Jean, getting her attention. “You’re… you’re alive!”

“Woo!” exclaimed Conny, patting Rainbow Dash heartily on the back. “That was a close one. Thanks for the save.”

“Sure thing,” she responded. “I never leave my friends hanging!”

Conny and Rainbow Dash shared a mutual smile. As Armin and Spike dismounted Twilight, she began taking her cumbersome luggage off of her, including Rarity’s, and place them over by Rarity’s discarded bags.

“Hey,” called Mikasa, scanning the room. “Where’s Applejack?”

“Or Pinkie Pie?” called Sasha, remembering that she was still outside too.

The sound of Applejack’s voice screaming, “Yeehaw!” could be heard from outside. Leaving Armin, Conny, Mikasa, and Sasha to look out at the nearest window to the sound. Sure enough, the whoop got louder as Pinkie Pie, with Applejack riding her like a bucking bronco, literally bounced into the window with four large springs on each of her hooves.

Pinkie Pie and Applejack landed back on the ground as Pinkie Pie began to take the springs off her hooves.

“Thanks for the lift, Pinkie,” spoke Applejack as she straightened her hat.

Mikasa sighed in relief while Sasha joyfully ran to Pinkie Pie and hugged her tight.

“Thank God you’re alright!” she exclaimed.

“No need to thank this ‘Gawd’ of yours, Sasha!” answered Pinkie Pie as she patted Sasha’s head. “Just your friendly neighborhood Pinkie Pie coming to help.”

As Rainbow Dash began to take off her saddlebags, Conny approached Armin and slapped him on the back, getting an, “Ow!” from the frail young man.

“We did it, Armin!” he shouted. “Your plan was a success!”

Then, getting the attention of his fellow cadets, he pointed at the hole were the rogue titan was still visible.

“Guys!” he roared. “That titan's an abnormality that kills other titans! On top of it, it has no interest in attacking humans! If we play our cards right, we can all get outta' here alive!”

Upon Conny’s insistence of using a titan, the other soldiers, including and especially Rarity and Fluttershy, murmured loudly with doubt or disapproval.

“‘Use’ a titan?” asked Jean incredulously. “You’re saying that it’ll help us? You must be dreaming–”

“It's not a dream,” answered Mikasa. “I don’t care if it’s an abnormal or whatever. Just let it rampage here for as long as possible. Realistically,” she concluded, looking at the rogue titan as it punched another titan in the face, “that’s our best means of surviving.”

“That’s great, Mikasa, but the storage room is filled with titans as well, and without the gas needed to get out of here, we’re about as fit for survival as a mouse in a cat’s mouth.”

“Hey,” called Conny. “Twilight can use magic. Can’t she just get some gas for us?”

“What?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah. The titans shouldn’t bother her, so she can just go downstairs and grab some gas canisters for us.”

“As simple as that sounds,” spoke Jean, “that still doesn’t solve the problem of the titans downstairs. Our job as soldiers is to hunt and exterminate the titans, not walk around and ignore them.”

“Hey!” retorted Conny, “I’m trying to not get our men killed needlessly, alright?”

Armin wanted nothing more than a quick plan to satisfy Jean’s wanting to kill titan’s and Conny’s wanting to help his fellow cadets. Suddenly, a thought clicked into his head.

“Wait!” cried Armin. “I’ve got an idea!”

“Well, I’m all ears,” Jean answered in deadpan. “It’s not like I have any better options.”

“I say Twilight and Rarity go down and kill them.”

“WHAT?” shouted Twilight and Rarity in unison.

“You want us to go in and kill all of those things?” Twilight yelled.

The soldiers, knowing the unicorns’ capabilities of magic, began to nod in agreement to Armin’s plan. However, Armin knew there was only one person… one pony who could allow herself to go down.

“Please, Twilight,” begged Armin, on his knees and his hands on Twilight’s shoulders, “I don’t want to send a team down there with the risk of losing more of my friends, just like I did with Eren.”

The memory of Armin’s friend caused a small gasp in Twilight’s breath.

“Twilight, I’m certain that if you and Rarity go down there, you’ll make it. You two have a better chance of survival against those things than any of us.”

Twilight herself was scared, but knew that Armin was more than likely right about the titans not attacking her. And if it were to spare more human lives this way, she knew it had to be done. Rarity even knew that her duty to Celestia was to help the humans, and Armin’s plan was actually quite reasonable. With a nod to each other, Twilight and Rarity had made up their minds.

“Alright,” Twilight agreed. “We’ll do it, but we will need some weapons. I was warned before I came here that our magic won’t nearly be as strong as it is in my home world, so any advanced spells that we could’ve possibly used to kill these things can’t be used here.”

“Borrow my blades!” Sasha called almost immediately, pulling the four blades from the sheaths at her sides with her fingers and letting them drop to the floor.

Twilight and Rarity were surprised at Sasha’s generosity, but smiled at her nonetheless, also allowing Sasha to smile back.

“Thank you, darling” spoke Rarity. “This will be most helpful. Now where is the storage room?”

“Just take that door,” a female soldier said, pointing at a door at the far end of the room. “Take the stairs as far as you can down, that’s where it is.”

“What about a backup plan?” asked Armin. “What if one or more of those titans are abnormal and tries attacking you?”

“I’ll find a way to escape. Just allow us to try this.”

“Okay,” spoke Armin. “Good luck.”

Twilight and Rarity, using their magic, levitated two blades each from in front of Sasha and close to their sides. However a tugging at Twilight’s leg caused her to turn back around to see Spike hugging her leg.

“Be careful Twilight,” he advised, a nerve-stricken look upon his face.

Twilight couldn’t help but smile at her longtime companion’s concern and turned to face him, rubbing the top of his head with her hoof.

“Don’t worry, Spike,” she assured him. “I’ll be out of there in no time.”

Upon seeing Spike’s smile, she turned back towards the direction of the stairwell door.

“Alright,” Twilight stated, “We’re going in.”

Twilight walked down to the end of the room as the other soldiers watched her bravely face the titans herself. With Twilight using her magic to open the door, they began to descend the wooden stairs to the titan’s lair, passing by a wooden elevator in the center gap with a rope-and-pulley crank system. As they continued further down, the light began to decrease. That was until they reached the basement, where fires from the torches that lined the walls gave some more ample light.

Twilight and Rarity stifled their shocked gasps as they saw the titans wandering aimlessly throughout the floors, which were smeared with blood and body parts of the humans that found themselves stuck down there at the titan’s mercy. Upon sniffing the stench of death, Rarity couldn’t help but gag. A titan with medium blonde hair looked directly at the two. Twilight and Rarity stayed absolutely still, their eyes wide and trembling in fear that the titan would react. However, the titan ignored them and continued to walk.

“Rarity,” hissed Twilight in a whisper. “Quiet. We need to be diligent. Otherwise, Armin’s plan was all for naught.”

“It’s just,” whimpered Rarity quietly, tears starting to fall from her eyes, “the smell…”

“I smell it too, but the sooner we take care of these things, the faster we can go back up. Now follow my lead.”

Twilight took her levitating blades and slowly hovered them out to just behind an unsuspecting titan’s neck. Rarity, seeing what Twilight was doing, levitated her own blades to behind the neck of one with long black hair, large eyes, and a permanent scowl. Twilight could even see as Rarity’s blades shook in her magical grasp.

“Rarity,” whispered Twilight. “I know this is scary, but I need you to focus. There’s no guarantee that if these titans won’t attack us if they know we’re attacking them.”

“But Armin said–”

“I know what Armin said, Rarity, but when that rogue titan killed a titan that was about to kill Mikasa, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack, another titan came and attacked it. So just remember Rarity, this has to go on without a hitch. Are you ready?”

“I suppose…”

“Just go for the back of the neck. Nowhere else. On three.”

Twilight and Rarity placed their blades just inches from their respective titans’ necks, ready to strike.

“One,” counted Twilight. “Two. Three!”

Twilight quickly raised her blades up and then sliced through the nape of the titan’s neck, cutting it free from the body and feeling the titan. Rarity on the other hand, whipped her blades out to the side and then slashed them towards the titan. Rarity couldn’t even stand to look upon the act that she was about to do.

As she heard the slicing of metal against flesh as well as a painful cry, Rarity looked up with a smile on her face certain she had accomplished her task. But to her and Twilight’s horror, they looked as there were two long gashes that ran down the titan’s back. Both Twilight and Rarity watched in horror as the gashes on the titan’s back closed, clotted, scarred, and healed within seconds. The titan then looked right at Twilight and Rarity with malicious intent in its eyes.

“Oh no…” whispered Twilight, knowing what was going to happen.

The titan roared at the two, signaling the remaining titans to their presence and began to charge the two ponies. Rarity began to scream as Twilight dropped her blades and quickly threw her arms around Rarity, charging up her horn. Before the titan’s hands could reach them, Twilight and Rarity were encased with light that popped like a bubble almost instantly.

The two suddenly appeared back at the top floor in a similar bubble of energy, surprising the other soldiers immensely.

“Twilight!” Spike shouted, running up and giving his friend a hug.

However, Mikasa and Jean were more concerned about the success of the mission.

“What happened?” asked Jean. “Did you kill them?”

“Only one,” muttered Twilight unhappily, shocking the others. “The other titans caught on to us attacking them and tried attacking us, and we had to escape. I’m so sorry.”

Rarity was surprised that she didn’t mention that she was the one who botched the mission in the first place. But knowing that Twilight wouldn’t rat her out like that, she produced a weak smile, knowing that she would have to make up for it in some way.

The other soldiers were also disheartened by the lack of success, bowing their heads in shame.

“So that’s it,” Jean sighed, sitting down on the floor in defeat. “We’re stuck up here.”

“That’s not entirely true,” spoke Armin, putting all eyes on him. “That plan was only for Twilight and Rarity so that they could defeat the titans without being attacked themselves. Since that didn’t work, I came up with a Plan B, but it’s going to involve our combined efforts.”

“What is it then?”

Armin gulped in preparation to give his crazy and desperate plan to his comrades.

Chapter 5: I Can Hear a Heart Beating

Outside, the rogue titan laid waste to any titan that was near it, pulling off those that climbed towards the top of the HQ building and wrestling them. In particular, it was locking the arm of a fifteen-meter titan and bent over, using the momentum to toss the giant over its shoulder and onto two four-meter titans, crushing and killing them.

More began to gather towards the rogue titan, but it didn’t stop its resolve. With another thunderous roar, it welcomed the three new titans, each a different height class, that wanted to kill it, just so it could kill them first.

The rogue titan, charging at them, punched the fifteen meter titan in the face, exploding its head. It then uppercutted the seven meter under the chin, breaking its jaw. With a reel in its foot, the rogue kicked the three-meter titan like a ball, seding it flying, bloodied and destroyed, over the streets of Trost with ease.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Several soldiers were at the top level of the stairwell with with several doors and rooms, among them Mikasa, Reiner, Bertolt, Annie, Connie, and Sasha. Their 3D Maneuver Gear was taken off an left by their sides, no longer of use without their gas. The ponies had followed them, with Twilight and Rarity being the most nervous, knowing that the titans would more than likely not take kindly to them.

Spike, being frightened by the grim light coming from the downstairs torches, kept his claw on Twilight’s side. The other ponies were not in the highest of spirits either. Knowing that their friends were attacked, they faced the very probable possibility that they would be attacked as well. The groaning and lurching of the building due to the rogue titan’s fighting also did not bode well for the humans’ or the ponies’ moods. Soon, an elevator with a light hanging above rose up and stopped on their level.

“It’ll be okay,” Conny assured. “That titan’s stronger than the average titan. As long as it’s taking down the other ones, this building itself should still be safe.”

“How do you know so much about that titan?” asked Reiner in a suspicious tone.

Conny was unnerved by Reiner’s presence, but stood his ground.

“Shouldn’t we talk about that after we get this job done?”

Reiner took a second to think about it, but eventually decided to agree.

“You’ve got a point,” he said. “Let's get out of here alive first.”

Soon, Jean and Marco, along with some other soldiers came from a large room with several crates in their arms.

“Found them!” exclaimed Jean. “They're Military Police brigade supplies, but they’re covered with dust.”

“Whatever,” Rainbow Dash said while pawing the air with her hoof.

As Jean and Marco set their crates down, Rainbow Dash and Applejack began to pull the tops off revealing large rifles, gunpowder, bullets, and ramrods. Immediately, soldiers began to grab a gun and some of the supplies each to load their weapons. Jean examined his own rifle and cocked the hammer back.

“Will three bullets really even do anything?” asked Jean to Mikasa, Armin, and Marco, who were surrounding a design sheet of the HQ. “I mean, will using guns against titans even work?”

Once Twilight saw the plan being put into action, she galloped towards the three, Spike running right alongside. With Mikasa and Twilight looking expectantly and confidently at Armin, it gave the young cadet the strength to explain himself.

“I think it’s a lot better than having nothing,” Armin reasoned. “And even with this degree of firepower, it isn’t impossible to incapacitate the titans that are in the supply room, and all at the same time.”

“So,” asked Spike. “How exactly are we going to decapitate the titans with these things?”

“It’s incapacitate,” corrected Twilight. “It means to disable them.”

“Sheesh,” muttered Spike. “You and that kid would have a ball together with your big, fancy words.”

“Anyways,” Armin interrupted, “Twilight, when you went down there, how many titans were there?”

“Um,” pondered Twilight. “There were eight in total, but minus the one I killed, there should be seven now.”

“And how big were they? About three to four meters in length?”

“Approximately.”

“Alright,” spoke Applejack, walking to the group with Rainbow Dash by her side. “The soldiers are just finishing loading up their rifle thingermajiggies, and we should be ready soon.”

“So what’s the plan then?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Armin placed the tip of his curled-up thumb on his lips, trying to see the best course of action then. Having already formulated the plan beforehand, reworking the plan to suit the number of remaining titans was quite easy for him.

“Alright,” he said, bringing attention to him. “First, we'll use the lift to lower most of us from the center of the chamber. If those seven titans are ‘normals,’ a large number of people should be enough to draw them to the center of the room. Next, the people in the lift will fire into the faces of the seven titans’ at once, blinding them. And then…”

All attention from all humans, ponies, and Spike was now on Armin as he carefully relayed his plan.

“…the next moment will decide everything. Seven other people hiding near the ceiling will swoop down in time with the firing and attack the titans’ weak spots. In other words, everything rides on this one attack. All of our lives are at stake.”

The ponies and most of the soldiers were uneasy about the last statement, but seeing it as their only option, they listened on.

“The point is for seven people to kill seven titans in one stroke and all at once. The seven people with the most physical capabilities probably have the best chances, so they’ll do the job. But they’ll have to bear the burden of everyone’s lives on their shoulders. I'm sorry...”

“No problem,” answered Reiner with a smirk.

“The risk’s the same,” Annie spoke, “no matter who does it. If one fails, everyone dies.”

“Besides,” called Rainbow Dash, punching her hooves together, “if one slips up, I’ll take it down a few pegs.”

“That goes double for me!” added Applejack.

Despite the positive reception to the ponies’ assistance, Armin was beginning to get frustrated once again. With his previous plan failing, along with more ponies going to risk their lives over his new plan, his confidence was running out.

“But,” he wondered aloud, placing the side of his fist on his forehead, “I'm just a nobody. Is my plan really the best option?”

“We gotta go with it,” advised Marco. “There isn’t time to think of anything else. Besides,” he resumed, beginning to smile, “I think we’re all tapped out of ideas. So we just need to throw ourselves into this one together!”

Armin was surprised at Marco’s confidence, while Mikasa’s stoic face said that it was to be expected.

“Don't worry,” Mikasa assured Armin, who was shocked at her approval. “Be confident. You have the talent to lead people to where they need to go, Armin. That ability has saved my life before, not to mention, Eren’s life too.”

“It has?” questioned Armin. “When?”

They were interrupted by a loud wooden clatter from next to them.

“The lift is ready!” called a male soldier, having several soldiers equipped with rifles walk into it. “All the guns are loaded too!”

“Yeehaw!” shouted Applejack, bucking her front legs forwards. “Let’s go flog some titan flank!”

“Applejack,” spoke Mikasa. “Gather the rest of your friends and have them stay here. If anything, you must survive, no matter what happens.”

Applejack gave Mikasa a quick salute and ran off to get her friends.

“You have saved our lives, Armin,” she said to her friend, “you’re just not aware of it. I’ll tell you more later.”

Armin grabbed a rifle, now feeling more confident than he had ever felt in his life.

“Okay,” he spoke, heading to the lift.

As Applejack gathered her friends with Rainbow Dash at her side, she accounted for Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Spike, but couldn’t find Pinkie Pie.

“Hey,” wondered Applejack. “Where did that Pinkie Pie run off to?”

“I’m right here!” she answered.

The ponies turned to see Pinkie Pie within the crowd of armed humans. Before Applejack could protest, the operator of the lift closed the gate, sealing them inside. It was then that Pinkie Pie pulled out a decently sized blue cannon seemingly from the thin air behind her. It had magenta wheels with a yellow flower imprinted on the sides of each wheel. The sudden appearance of Pinkie’s cannon brought fear from the soldiers near her.

“Pinkie Pie?” asked Reiner. “Where on Earth did you get that cannon?”

“What. This old thang?” answered Pinkie Pie with an exaggerated twang. “This is my party cannon. Never leave home without it!”

As much as Reiner wanted to question the cannon, he was just glad that she was equipped with a weapon. Applejack took a sigh of relief, knowing that Pinkie was accounted for.

With everything settled, the seven volunteers, namely, Mikasa, Reiner, Bertolt, Annie, Jean, Conny, and Sasha, began to walk down the stairs with Applejack and Rainbow Dash close behind. The other ponies followed too, wanting to see the plan’s success. Each of the humans were equipped with a pair of sturdy looking sabres with a flexible-looking blade.

“But,” spoke Conny, “will we even be able to kill the titans without our 3D Maneuver Gear?”

“Sure we can!” confidently replied Reiner. “We're only going up against three-to-four-meter class ones. That makes their weak spot an easy target.”

“Yeah,” grumbled Jean. “Doesn’t make a difference how big they are. It’s always from the head to the nape of their neck.”

“Length:” calculated Sasha, “One meter. Width: Ten centimeters.”

“Or you can ram your blade up their assholes!” grunted Reiner as he brandished one of his swords. “That’s their only other weak spot!”

“I didn’t know that!” exclaimed Conny. “So there are two ways?”

“This is the first I’ve heard of it,” answered Sasha.

“Reiner,” Jean continued to grumble, “those might very well be your last words.”

The seven soldiers continued to walk down the stairs with the ponies following by. As Rainbow Dash and Applejack watched the humans slink into the storage room and climb the overhangs as quiet as a mouse, the two ponies crept to the edge of the room’s entrance and peered into it from the corner of their eye. Everything was in place now. All that was left was the execution.

“Good luck, girls,” mumbled Fluttershy.

Then she ceased her noises after making one last quiet statement that only Fluttershy could hear and her alone.

“Good luck, Jean.”

The sound of rumbling from above told Twilight that the lift was being lowered down. Rainbow Dash looked to see as the seven volunteers were safely perched up in the steel overhangs, waiting for the titans to gather. Sure enough, the elevator was seen descending down, the soldiers having their guns at their sides and Pinkie with her cannon. Once the walls past them, giving them enough space, the soldiers and Pinkie Pie aimed their weapons down at the titans. Armin looked to Marco, who gave the plan maker an approving nod.

It’s okay, thought Marco, who was sweating bullets. Still the same number of them.

Then, all at once, the soldiers cocked the hammers of their rifles, the collective noise alerting the titans to their presence.

We’re going through with this! Armin resolved.

The titans, seeing the horde of humans in the lift, began to approach them one by one. There wasn’t a dry brow amongst the armed soldiers or Pinkie Pie as they patiently and nervously awaited for the opportune moment to fire.

“Calm down,” ordered Marco. “Let them get closer.”

“Yikes!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, getting a good look at the titans’ terrifying faces, then, remembering sage wisdom from her grandmother, started to giggle.

“Hold.”

The soldiers placed their fingers on the sides of their triggers.

“Wait…”

The titans were within a yards of the lift, already lifting their arms to grab as many humans as they could.

“Ready…”

Each finger was now placed upon the trigger, applying just enough pressure so that they wouldn’t shoot. Pinkie Pie placed her hoof upon the purple knob at the back of the cannon. She was so excited that she could hardly stand it. A titan’s hand was now just inches from the side of the lift.

“FIRE!!” Marco bellowed.

“Surprise!” screamed Pinkie Pie with a wide smile on her face.

The room erupted in bright flashes of light from the rifles that mixed with red muscle and red blood that was being blown off the faces of the titans. Pinkie Pie, having aimed her cannon at one the entire time, slammed her hoof upon the knob, her cannon bursting out confetti, streamers, balloons, and paper party horns at the titans face.

To her luck, two of the party horns got their ends jammed into the eyes of the titan, blinding it. That, along with the force of the cannon, knocked the titan to its stomach. The faces of the other titans were smoldering and malformed, leaving them temporarily unaware of the soldiers gliding across the overhangs.

We have to avoid fighting them, thought Armin. If we don’t want to let even one person die…

Mikasa, Annie, Conny, Reiner, Bertolt, Sasha, and Jean leapt down from behind their targeted titans, their arms raised to strike.

…this one strike has to finish it!

Mikasa, expertly as ever, slashed the nape of her titan’s neck with her sabres and killed it, landing gingerly on her feet in a crouching position.

Got it! she cheered to herself, turning back around. What about everyone else?

Jean, Annie, and Bertolt also killed their targets without fail. Reiner helped himself to the titan that Pinkie Pie fell, cutting its nape off of it. However, Conny had missed, slashing his swords from the titan’s shoulder to its back. Conny, his aim and balance off, fell to the ground and rolled to the floor. Sasha also missed her mark, cutting the titan right across the lower back.

Feeling that they had been hit, the titans turned to look at Sasha and Conny with anger and hunger in their eyes.

“Sasha!” Marco screamed. “Conny!”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash took their cue and went off to assist their friends, Applejack galloping and Rainbow Dash flying. Rarity looked at her friends going off, wincing over the guilt of her previous failure. Not being able to take it anymore, Rarity galloped off into the storage room as fast as her legs could carry her.

“Rarity!” called Twilight. “Wait!”

“Hurry!” called Jean. “They need backup!”

Just as Mikasa ran out to the two still-alive titans, resolving to kill one. However, Applejack ran past Mikasa and towards the titan going for Conny. Mikasa, upon seeing Annie already going towards Conny’s titan, looked to Sasha’s titan and redirected her path towards it. Rainbow Dash had her sights set on the titan going after Sasha.

“U– Um…” stammered Sasha at the titan. “R– really sorry… for s– suddenly stabbing you… in the back…”

The titan was beyond reason as it continued towards Sasha, who stood petrified with tears in her eyes. Conny was also crippled by fear, unable to do anything against the titan that cornered him. However, Applejack quickly ran behind Conny’s titan, turned around with her back legs tucked in, and lifted up and bucked the titan behind the knees, crumpling the titan to the ground. With its lowered height, Annie leapt over Applejack and cut the titan’s nape off in a bloody splatter.

Rarity, galloping towards Sasha, found her discarded blades from before and picked them up with her magic, continuing to run as she did so. As the titan heading for Sasha began to reach out for her, a rainbow-colored blur collided into the head of the titan, forcing it to fall to the ground. Rainbow Dash jumped off the titan’s head as it fell, waiting for one of the others to cut out its neck. However, in one last effort, the titan continued to reach for Sasha, who leapt out of the way of its hand.

“I'M SO SORRY!” she cried.

Mikasa saw the titan fall and began to run to it and end its life. However, Rarity whooshed past her with her sword in her magical grasp, her eyes trained right on the titan’s neck. She then jumped high into the air and flipped forwards, moving the blades to the inner sides of her hooves. She got a perfect view of the back of the titan’s neck as she went over, soon noticing the lines in its lower back. She realized that it was the titan that she failed to kill before, only increasing her drive.

“Never again…” she muttered.

With a thrust in her arms matching the movement of the blades in her magical aura, Rarity sliced the titan’s nape off with the blades, killing it, and saving Sasha’s life. Sasha looked out the corner of her eye as Rarity leveled herself to the ground and landed on all four hooves, skidding to a halt with her blades magically held by her shoulders before she dropped them to the ground.

Sasha, now hysterical, crawled to Rarity and wrapped her arms around her neck, sobbing into Rarity’s mane, surprising the mare.

“Rarity!” Sasha continued wailing. “You saved my life!”

“You aren’t hurt, are you, darling?” asked Rarity.

“No, thanks to you!”

“Alright then, Sasha,” Rarity said, standing up with Sasha’s arms still around her neck, pulling her to her feet, “let’s stand up. It’s very unbecoming of someone like you.”

After Conny had given Applejack a thankful and congratulatory scratch behind the ears, he turned to Annie.

“Sorry about that,” Conny said to her.

“Never mind,” she responded.

"Hey, Annie!" Applejack called. "You did a real bang-up job there. Good work!"

"Thanks."

“Hey,” Reiner called to Annie. “That was too close, Annie. I’m just glad you didn’t get injured.”

Annie didn’t say anything, and her expression didn’t change. After surveying the area, Jean began to smile.

“We got them all!” he shouted in jubilation. “Now we can focus on storing up!”

“Yeah!” cheered everyone.

Marco, relieved by the success, swooned before he was caught by Armin and the others. Rarity and Pinkie Pie ran to Applejack and Rainbow Dash, where they all met with a group hug, which Twilight, Spike, and Fluttershy ran in from the entrance to join. Rainbow Dash flew up after the hug had ended so she could look down at the soldiers getting their equipment.

“Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy exclaimed. “You were awesome! You did it!”

“We did it!” replied the cyan pegasus.

Rainbow Dash stuck her right hoof out while Fluttershy connected her left hoof to it.

“Bump,” Rainbow Dash chanted.

“Cha!” happily finished Fluttershy as they pulled their hooves away, finishing their secret hoofshake. The two flew back down to assist the humans in any way they could.

“We're safe!” called a soldier. “No more titans are coming in!”

“That abnormal berserker's keeping them all at bay!” shouted another, carrying gas canisters in both his arms and on his back.

Armin looked around him as he saw the soldiers restocking their equipment, relieved that his plan was successful. Turning around to see more, he was surprised by Twilight standing on her hind legs and hugging his torso.

“T– Twilight?” stammered Armin. “What are you…?”

“You did it!” exclaimed Twilight. “Your plan worked!”

“Yeah!” agreed Spike, walking up to the young man and nudging his shin with his elbow. “That was great! You really have a knack for that kind of thing.”

“Yeah,” Armin said, still not used to such compliments. “Thanks.”

All of the soldiers had put their 3D Maneuver Gear back on, putting fresh gas canisters above their sheaths and putting new blades in. Sasha was still heavily embarrassed from her near defeat at the hands of the titan as she put in new gas.

“Ughh,” she shuddered. “I surrendered… to a titan.”

Even with soldiers clamoring with cheers and orders to leave the building, Sasha was completely beside herself.

“How can I…” she choked up, “look at anyone in the eyes now?”

“I’ll spank you for that later,” called Conny, pulling Sasha towards the group of soldiers. “But, right now, we have to get out of here!”

Jean and Marco were busy refilling their empty gas canisters next to each other.

"I don't think I'm cut out to be a commander," Jean said, "so don't say that anymore."

There was an uncomfortable silence before Marco broke it.

"There's something I'd like to tell you," he spoke. "Don't get mad, please. You're not strong, Jean. That's why you can understand how the weak feel, just like you did for Fluttershy. And you're good at judging the situation correctly. You always clearly know what you're supposed to do, don't you?"

Jean was surprised by the compliment, but Marco continued.

"Your orders were right. That's why I could run. That's why I'm alive. That's why she's alive," he concluded, pointing to Jean's other side.

Turning around, Jean saw Fluttershy standing coyly with her long pink hair trying to hide her face. Her appearance surprised Jean even more, wondering what she wanted with him, even after the way he treated her.

"Fluttershy?" he asked. "What are you do–"

Fluttershy leapt onto Jean and wrapped her arms around his torso, causing him to drop his air canister. Marco couldn't help but chuckle at the pegasus's actions.

"Thank you for saving us, Jean," she nearly wept. "I'm so glad to have a friend like you!"

Jean, feeling the tension and stress drained from his body from the success of their mission, as well as Rarity's words coming back to him, calmly laid his own arms across Fluttershy's back and returned the comforting hug with one of his own. Marco continued to watch the scene with a warm smile.

"Are you ready?" called Conny. "Then let's go!"

Outside, soldiers used their hooks to latch onto buildings and fly off to get to the north wall and evacuate. As before with Mikasa’s kamikaze raid, the rooftops were buzzing with soldiers and wires as they went further and further away.

Mikasa had snuck out from a window one floor up, hoping to see how the rogue titan was doing. She then felt someone watching her, turning to see that it was Armin. She quickly launched a hook to the top of the building. Armin ran to the window and looked up as she began to soar up.

“Mikasa!?” shouted Armin with worry.

Armin too leapt out of the window to follow her up, just to be seen by Twilight, Spike, and Rainbow Dash.

“Spike,” ordered Twilight. “Hop on.”

Armin continued to fly up until he landed on the roof, finding Mikasa at the very top, grabbing onto the flagpole.

“Mikasa!” called Armin. “We have to hurry…”

“That titan!” shouted Mikasa pointing at something at made Armin gulp in fear.

Six titans: two fifteen-meters, one seven-meter, and three four-meters, had pushed the rogue titan into a building and held onto him in a vice. Each of the titans’ mouths were biting the rogue titan’s flesh, causing it to scream in pain.

"They're eating it," Armin said.

Mikasa and Armin looked in horror as they saw the titan’s now exposed ribcage and was missing both its arms. To the shock of Armin, the rogue titan’s body failed to regenerate its lost limbs and other injuries, even as the seven-meter titan continued to tear the flesh off of the rogue titan’s ribs.

“His body isn’t regenerating?” he questioned.

“I thought,” pondered Mikasa aloud, “if we can somehow solve the mystery of that titan, it could become an opportunity to help us find a way out of this desperate situation. But…”

“I agree,” Reiner interrupted, bringing Bertolt, Jean, Annie, and the ponies with up him.

Rarity was carried up by Fluttershy while Applejack was lifted by Rainbow Dash. Pinkie Pie, as usual, hopped up to the roof with ease.

“If it gets eaten,” Reiner continued, “then the whole thing will be over without us understanding a damned thing! Let’s get rid of the ones currently eating it, at least to try and keep it alive!”

“Reiner,” shouted Jean, “are you insane? We’re finally able to escape this death-trap!”

“But what if this titan could become an ally?” butted in Annie. “Don’t you think it would be a weapon more powerful than any cannon?”

“An ally, you say? Is that what you’re seriously suggesting?”

“Whosever side it’s on,” spoke Rainbow Dash, flying back into the air, “it’s killing titans, and that’s good enough for me!”

Rainbow Dash shot out towards the titans that continued to devour the rogue titan.

“Rainbow Dash!” called Mikasa. “Wait!”

Rainbow Dash was out of earshot, continuing to fly towards the titans at a rapid speed before she turned and bucked a fifteen-meter titan in the back of the head, disorienting it and allowing the rogue titan to try and push his way through. Rainbow Dash flew back to avoid other titans that would be angry at her.

“They’re not so tough,” stated Rainbow Dash with pride, completely unaware of the fifteen-meter titan behind her.

The titan’s hair was a light blonde and had a square jaw. The humans and ponies froze up with fear as the titan raised its left hand.

“Rainbow Dash!” screamed Twilight. “Behind you!”

Rainbow Dash turned around to see the titan swipe its hand into her and send her careening into a building, the force demolishing a large portion of it.

“RAINBOW DASH!” cried Twilight and her friends.

The titan glanced at the blue and rainbow-colored dot that had helped it just seconds ago as she crashed into the building. Then it looked at the titan that hit her as it started to walk towards it. As Twilight and Fluttershy flew out to check on their friend, Armin recognized something about the titan, noting its physical features.

He then remembered as earlier in the day, before he and Eren would go on to take the titans, their comrade and friend Thomas was eaten by a titan, and the titan that ate him looked exactly like the one approaching the rogue titan.

“Ah!” exclaimed Armin. “Isn’t that… the abnormal that ate Thomas?”

Suddenly, gears inside the titan’s head clicked as he pushed off the building with his body and roared violently at the approaching titan. The other titans tried holding it back, but its fury and hatred for this particular titan was too strong.

Breaking free of the still disoriented titan’s grasp, the rogue titan ran as fast as he could at the abnormal. Its sights set at the abnormal’s neck, the rogue titan ran up behind him and clamped down on its neck with its teeth, shocking the humans and the remaining ponies. As the rogue titan lifted his prey into the air with its head up high, another titan crawled behind it, hoping to have another grab at it.

However, the rogue titan noticed it, whipping his kill around and body-slamming it with both the abnormal titan and itself, crushing and squashing it like a pumpkin. The force even pulled the lower half of the abnormal’s body off its waist, leaving it a lifeless sack of flesh and bone. Another titan tried to approach from behind, but the rogue titan, whipped its head around with the abnormal still in its mouth. The force of the swing finally decapitated the body from the head, sending the body flying straight into the other titan and having them both crash into a building.

“Hey,” muttered Jean, still amazed out of his mind as the rogue titan finally dropped the abnormal’s head. “What was that about helping it again?”

The titan produced a victorious roar despite its lack of arms and the skin and muscle around its ribcage eaten off. Finally, the titan sunk to its knees and fell face first into the ground, its body beginning to hiss and decompose. The others were stunned at this.

“Not surprisingly,” Reiner surmised, “it looks like it burned itself out.”

"Whatever!” shouted Jean. “Let’s get out of here.”

“There’s no way!” Applejack protested. “That titan’s gotta be on our side!”

“Titans are titans!”

“But I didn’t get a chance to throw it a 'Thank You' party yet!” complained Pinkie Pie. “Do you think titans would like cake? I don’t see why not…”

As Reiner, Jean, and Annie brought their palms to their faces upon Pinkie Pie’s rant, Jean looked back up to see the nape of the rogue titan’s neck decomposing.

“Hey,” he called, getting Pinkie Pie to silence herself.

Everyone looked to see that a lump was stuck inside the neck where the decomposition was happening. Twilight and Fluttershy eventually came out of the demolished building with a woozy, but uninjured Rainbow Dash.

“And then Daring Do drank all the cheesecake,” she slurred dizzily.

Then, the lump inside the rogue titan’s nape shot out, revealing the form of a male human inside of it. Twilight and Fluttershy stopped to see what was happening. Mikasa’s eyes went wide immediately upon seeing who the human was. Fluttershy and Twilight gasped too, recognizing him.

It was the young man who had sacrificed himself to pull Armin from the bearded titan’s throat, although his jacket was gone, and his shirt’s left sleeve from the elbow down was gone, as well as the left pant leg being gone from the knee down. Putting two and two together, Twilight and Fluttershy knew exactly who it was, along with Mikasa, who knew who it was the second she laid eyes on him.

It was Eren.

Mikasa instantly rappelled down the building on her grappling hooks and ran to Eren who was still stuck inside the titan’s nape. In his position, Eren sat on his knees with his face to the sky. Twilight and Fluttershy carried Rainbow Dash towards Mikasa and the titan, hoping to get a better look. Once they felt that they were close enough, the two set Rainbow Dash on the ground, who shook her head to wake herself back up.

“No way!” Reiner commented. “She’s alive too!”

Rainbow Dash looked as Mikasa ran to Eren and pulled him out of the titan’s nape and dragged him along the ground.

“Hey,” Rainbow Dash said, still a little out of it. “It’s that one guy.”

Mikasa groped Eren in her arms and carried him back up to the HQ building where Reiner, Annie, Bertolt, Armin, and the other ponies were waiting. Wanting to help them out faster, Twilight covered Mikasa and Eren in a magic aura and lifted them up as she flew up to Reiner and the others. Rainbow Dash, now enough in her right mind to fly, soared up with Fluttershy to follow Twilight.

Mikasa and Eren were gently set down upon the stone floor of the wrap-around balcony before Twilight landed herself. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy came soon after. Putting her ear to his chest, she gasped at the beat inside. Eren was still alive and well. Now reunited with her brother, Mikasa tilted her head to the sky and wailed, tears streaming down her face.

The others were too shocked by who Mikasa was holding to be uplifted by Eren’s well-being.

“Oh my stars,” Applejack gasped, fanning her face with her Stetson.

“That’s…” began Spike.

“It’s Eren,” stated Armin.

He then looked down to see that his left arm and left leg, which were previously bitten off, were now there, visible past the torn parts of his shirt and pants.

“He's even got his limbs back,” Armin said, “Eren was eaten by that titan back then.”

Armin knelt down next to Eren and held his rejuvenated left arm, even placing his fingers in between his own, surprised at how real they were.

“Just what happened to you?” Armin wondered, his own eyes filling with tears.

The evacuation bell continued to ring out over Trost, but Jean and the others continued to look at Eren and the decomposing body of the rogue titan that Eren had previously inhabited.

“Then Eren,” he wondered incredulously, “did all this?”

Chapter 6: Where is the Left Arm?

Shit... Eren thought as he reached desperately for Armin on the roof. Shit…

Before his thought could be finished, the door that was the titan’s jaw and teeth closed down on Eren’s arm, cutting it off from the elbow down. Eren looked at his bloody, mangled stub with horror and disbelief as the titan that he was inside tilted its head and swallowed, forcing Eren down its throat to its stomach. He could faintly hear Armin screaming in anguish as he was squeezed further down. He was eventually let out inside a pool of fleshy walls and stinging, bloody liquid.

Once Eren emerged his head above the liquid, he was horrified to see as he tried to stand the corpses of several dead soldiers floating around him, more or less with lost body parts like him. The sight made Eren scream in horror. Eren saw another dead body pass him, its face lifeless and immoble.

No, Eren thought nervously on the verge of tears. This can't be. We've changed over these past five years. We've trained with one will, we've used every bit of our mental strength, and we've done it to beat those bastards... to stop them from taking away what is ours…

“Hot...” weakly whimpered the voice of a barely alive soldier, causing Eren to turn to her, “I’m so hot… Mom, save me…”

Eren was suddenly reminded of his own mom, remembering in particular how he played peek-a-boo underneath a pair of sheets she was folding out to dry. Eren remembered her laughing. Eren remembered how happy and safe her laugh made him feel. Looking upon this dying soldier now only served to remind him that everything that he loved and everything that he loves was being taken from him.

"Mom, save..."

Eren watched with dread as the soldier's head sank into the acid, her air bubbles slowly rising until the bile around her was calmer.

Why does this happen? Eren continued to ask himself. Why must we lose... our lives and our dreams? Why?

Suddenly remembering as his mother was eaten by a titan and reading a book with Armin five years prior began to tear at him, bringing him to tears. He too began to resist the struggle and allow himself to sink in the titan’s stomach. However, he couldn’t let it end this way… not like this.

“Shit!” he grunted, slamming his arms into the pool of acid. “SHIT!”

With his left arm outstretched towards the opening to the titan’s stomach, he floated his head up as long as his strength and endurance could allow.

"I’m not," he internally declared, "…giving up here! I’ll exterminate you all! Every single fucking one of you! I'll do it… with my own hands!"

From outside, a giant arm shout out of the bearded titan’s throat and out his mouth, the arm’s size tearing the throat and dislocating the jaw. The titan’s stomach began to swell too, nearly to the point at which its entire body would burst. With the titan’s insides crushed by the pressure, it fell to the ground onto its stomach.

Suddenly the entire back of the titan tore open, spraying blood and bone all over the street. From the titan’s decaying body emerged the rogue titan, which produced a loud roar upon being freed from the titan’s stomach.

From its right, it suddenly saw a seven-meter titan with an overly large head approach, seating itself like a frog. With its resolve intact, the rogue titan stared at the other titan with malicious intent. It began to walk towards the titan, squashing the head of the bearded titan in the process.

I'll exterminate you, Eren thought in his new form.

The titan then lunged at the rogue titan, but it was ready, already reeling its arm back.

Every single fucking one of you! I'll do it… with my own hands!

The rogue titan thrust its fist forwards with tremendous force as it drove into the titan’s mouth and impaled it out the back of its head, spraying even more blood and chips of spine and skull over the streets.

Shaking the titan off its fist, the rogue titan began to stomp the titan’s head into pulp, still unsatisfied with its kill as it continued to break more and more of the head with its foot.

…More. More! Kill more... I want to kill more! More… lot's more…
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“I’m gonna' kill you all,” Eren mumbled, clearly in a trance and smiling dreamily.

“Eren!” Armin shouted.

Upon hearing his friend’s voice, Eren snapped out of it. As he slowly came to, he was shocked at the sight before him.

“Huh?” he gasped,

With Armin holding him up for support and Mikasa guarding him like a watchdog with both of her swords drawn, he saw as a ring of soldiers in rose-crested jackets put into rows on two sets of stone steps boxed him and his friends in from the sides of a corner outside of the large, fifty-meter wall north of Trost: Wall Rose. Their location was just west of the river that flowed through Trost, which was located near the northeast corner of the district.

“Eren!” Mikasa yelled, turning aroud upon realizing that her brother had awoken.

Eren looked around even more until he saw Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity standing before the soldiers, forming another wall. Eren’s eyes went even wider upon seeing the horns and wings of several of the ponies, as well as their odd pastel colored coats, manes, and tails.

What the hell? he thought. This can’t be real. What are those things that are guarding me? That orange one, she’s standing next to Mikasa. Why isn’t she scared of it? She looks more scared of the soldiers. The soldiers also look scared, but they aren’t looking at those things. They’re looking at me? Why are they looking at me like that?

“Eren!” shouted Armin again, getting Eren’s attention. “You can move alright, can you? Can you answer me? Tell them everything! I'm sure they'll understand!”

“Armin?” questioned Eren.

“Hey,” spoke a soldier, alerting Eren, “you heard that?”

“He was like, ‘I’m gonna' kill them all!’” said another one.

“Yeah, we heard him, alright. He was talking about us!”

“No he wasn’t,” Twilight tried to reason. “What reason does he have to kill any of you?”

“Shut up, you dumb animal!” yelled another soldier. “How could you side with that thing?”

“He wants to eat and kill us!” shouted another soldier.

As Twilight tried her very best to restrain injuring any of the soldiers due to their ignorance, Eren was shocked over the fact that Twilight had spoken.

And she can talk? he asked himself. Just what are they? What have I missed? Just what is happening here? The soldiers are surrounding all of us, and pointing their swords at us? Those swords were meant to kill titans. Then why do they continue to look at me like that? What's going on?
_________________________________________________________________________________________

In the streets of a collection of buildings inside of Wall Rose, many of the survivors of the 104th Trainees Squad were sitting and awaiting orders from their superiors. Conny was talking with a small, young looking female soldier with blonde-hair that reached the middle of her upper back and a taller woman with black hair with a length and style similar to Annie’s and had tan skin, narrow eyes, and freckles.

“Cadets!” called a man with a rose-crested jacket. “Equip yourselves, get in team formations and remain at the ready!”

The soldiers did as they were told, reapplying their 3D Maneuver Gear to themselves.

“And that’s how we were able to refuel and escape Trost,” Conny concluded.

“That’s horseshit,” the tan woman responded. “You’re telling me a bunch of rainbow-colored ponies came in and helped your asses?”

“Well, only one of them was rainbow colored…”

“Shut up. Jean, tell him to shut his stupid mouth up.”

Jean, who was sitting on some steps while drinking a canteen of water, turned to the group, sporting a straight face.

“As much as I’d love to, Ymir,” he said, “everything Conny said was the 100% truth, so get off your high horse and just accept the facts.”

Ymir sneered at Jean, but knowing him to be an honest individual, his testimony made the truth a bit easier to swallow.

“Some facts…” she merely said.

“But still,” said the other woman soldier to Conny, “I'm so sorry. I requested supply delivery for you multiple times…”

“We'd even gotten our hands on gas and all,” Ymir interrupted, her voice a bit calmer.

“S– So that means... the people that aren’t here…”

The silence told her everything she needed to know.

“Yeah, Krista,” confirmed Conny to the young, blonde woman. "Them too..."

“Really?” asked Ymir. “Even Mikasa? As in the Mikasa?”

“No! I thought Mikasa'd come here later with Jean and the others.

“Jean!” Ymir called. “Don't tell me that Mikasa got hurt?”

Jean sat still, completely unfazed by Ymir's questioning.

"Hey," Conny spoke, "what's wrong?"

Jean continued to assess what happened after Eren came out of the titan outside of HQ.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

"Jean," said Fluttershy, "we need to get out of here and get with the others."

"I know," Jean responded, "but we can't just leave Eren here."

"Of course we can't!" shouted Mikasa, supporting Eren by slinging his arm over her shoulder with Armin's help. "Now help me get him over the wall."

"I'll carry him," suggested Twilight, already lifting Eren out of Armin and Mikasa's grasp. "Now let's go!

Twilight flew off with Spike on her back as well as carrying Eren. Without a word, Mikasa and Armin leapt across the rooftops towards Wall Rose. Jean, Annie, Bertolt, and Reiner, who had Pinkie Pie fastening her arms to his back, followed closeby. Rainbow Dash carried Applejack and Fluttershy carried Rarity. Mikasa kept her eyes on two sights at all times, in front of her and up towards Eren, making sure Twilight still had him with her.

By the time they made it to the top of the wall, Twilight was feeling exhausted, quickly, but gently setting him down on the top upon perched upon the wall. Mikasa and Armin were the first to arrive, picking Eren back up almost immediately.

"I'm sorry," panted Twilight, "but this world's lack of magic makes it hard for me to carry him for long places.

"It's okay," Mikasa said. "You've done fine."

"Alright," Jean spoke, landing with Annie, Bertolt, Reiner, and Pinkie Pie, "there's a lift that can bring us all down to the bottom. The winged ponies can just flutter down."

"Excellent idea," Twilight said as her other pony friends came soon after. "Girls, follow Jean."

Jean and Annie lead Mikasa and Armin with Eren down the wall, Bertolt, Reiner, and the ponies following them. They eventually came to a wooden shed which housed the gears for the lift. To the right of it was the lift itself.

"That should be big enough to fit us all," guessed Applejack, "but anyone with wings should just fly alongside"

"That's the plan," confirmed Twilight.

Jean opened the lift doors, allowing Mikasa, Eren, and Armin in first, followed by himself and Annie. Bertolt and Reiner were next, followed by Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Rarity. Once the lift was activated, it began to lower down towards the ground. Twilight, Spike, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy remained level with the lift, making sure everything went off without a hitch.

"Ooh!" Pinkie Pie squeaked, pointing out over the edge. "Look! There's a bunch of soldiers coming to greet us! Maybe they do have parties in this world after all!"

Twilight looked upon the faces of the soldiers. She couldn't help but be offput by their frightened stares. It was if the soldiers believed that they were carrying death itself onboard the lift.

"Pinkie," Twilight stated uncomfortably. "I don't think they're here for a party."

The lift finally landed, but the soldiers standing on the multiple steps with their swords drawn kept them from leaving. Soon, the captain stepped forwards. His jacket, like his men, bore the crest of the roses, and his face had a medium-sized reddish-brown beard that ran from ear to ear as well as a thick moustache that ran from his upper lip to the bottom of the nose.

"Cadets!" he called out to them, forcing them into saluting. "That young man is dangerous! Step away from him, leave here, and don't speak of this!"

Mikasa, knowing exactly what this was about, stepped forwards with a determined look on her face.

"Wait," she called.

"Mikasa," Jean reasoned, but was met with a cold glare from Jean. "You–"

"All of you, get out of here. I'll take care of this."

"Me too," Armin said, solely holding Eren. "I'm sure if we can just talk this over, we'll be just fine."

"That goes for us too," stepped in Twilight with her friends.

The situation appeared more sinister as the ponies stood before the captain and his men, who looked at all who stepped forwards with a hard scowl. Twilight taking note of this, felt Spike slide off her back to step with them.

"No, Spike," she said, putting her hoof up to block him. "You go with Jean and the others. We'll be fine."

"What?" queried Spike. "But Twilight, what about–"

"Just go," she said, looking at him and stroking his face with her hoof. "You'll be safe. We'll be safe. I promise."

"Let's get back with the others," Jean quietly ordered.

As the four other humans walked up the steps, Twilight pushed Spike towards them, forcing him to run alongside and join them. As the five of them ascended the steps, the soldiers made a path for them to pass, each one of them looking incredulously at the scared and nervous Spike.

Jean took one glance back at Eren and Mikasa, and then one last look to Fluttershy. Spike refused to look anywhere but backwards as long as the buildings didn't block his vision. As they got closer to the rendezvous point where Jean and the others could already see more soldiers, looked back, feeling guilt for leaving his friends behind.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean took a drag of his canteen before he explained himself.

“It's all confidential,” he answered. “We’re forbidden to tell you.”

“Confidential?” asked Conny.

“What the heck?” Ymir pressed. "And these ponies of yours aren't?"

"As far as we're concerned,” Jean continued, “many more people know about these ponies than they know about what we know. That said, this other thing is not something they can hide forever. I expect before long, all of humanity will know… assuming that the human race survives that long.”

Jean took another swig of his water while glancing about the area.

I wonder where that dragon thing ran off to? he thought.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

At the north gate of Trost at Wall Rose, the titans gathered closer to the interior wall. However, the gate was blocked off by a massive net with large spikes on each of the places where the ropes intersected. As the titans tried to climb the net, their hands got caught on the spikes, sticking them to the net like flypaper.

More and more titans came to the gate and attempted to climb the wall, finding themselves in the same predicament as the others. With the titans blocking their way, the others coming in were blocked, but it still didn’t keep them from coming.

From the very top of the wall, about a dozen cannons were surrounding the gates perimeters and pointing downwards, ready to let loose with all of them if push came to shove. Around the interiors of Wall Rose, several other nets were spread out, trapping titans in the same ways as the ones at the gate.

“They’re holding fast to these harpoons,” spoke an middle-aged captain with a rose crest on his jacket. “Creating a defensive flesh wall out of the titans themselves was the technological squad’s opinion. Still, we can’t let our guard down. The edge of this wall is no more or less than the front line of the battle between them and the human race”

The man speaking had short, fuzzy blonde hair with a light handlebar moustache and goatee. Other soldiers stood around him observing the titans down below. The captain’s comment unnerved another nearby soldier who was about half of his age, causing him to squirm in anxiety.

“What’s wrong?” asked the older soldier, taking notice.

“Well,” the younger soldier tried to muster up, “our mission is proceeding without a hitch. But… I’m still worried about our friends assigned to the vanguard, sir.”

The captain took a heavy sigh, already thinking of the casualties that have inevitably happened.

“Yeah,” he responded. “As of right now, the less we know, the better. We must concentrate solely on intercepting them and nothing else, just like we did in training.”

“I understand the three kids that escaped with you five years ago have joined the Military as cadets, Captain Hannes. They are on front line duty too.”

“Yeah…”

The younger soldier looked at Hannes, whose nervous face was now showing even more concern, knowing that the kids he felt responsible for were putting their lives on the line. The younger soldier took a sigh of regret.

“My apologies, sir,” he admitted. “I talk too much.”

A small, but agonizing pause later allowed Hannes to answer.

“It’s alright.”

“Pardon?” the young solider queried.

“They’re tough kids. Each one of them has a little something to help them survive. The first has excellent combat skills, another has superhuman strength of will, and the third one has a very sharp mind. They’re doing fine. They’re alive. I’m sure of it.”

Hannes’s gaze, which was set below him with the titans stuck to the gate, was now looking out over the horizon.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Cadet Jaeger!” shouted the tenor voice of the captain from the center of the human wall surrounding Eren and his friends. "Cadets Ackerman and Arlert. Your current actions amount to treason! Therefore, your answer to my next question will determine whether you live or die!”

Twilight and the ponies winced with anger (with exception of Fluttershy, who whimpered in fear) at the prospect of being executed for protecting their friends. Eren still couldn't fight the confusion he felt in his situation.

“Pull any trick or try to leave that spot,” the captain continued, “and we'll fire our cannon at you! There will be no hesitation!”

Eren looked up at the top of an end jutting from the wall to see a cannon on a track aimed directly at him.

“Huh?” he exclaimed in fear.

“Let me ask you straight,” the captain spoke. “What are you really: human, or titan?”

“He’s human!” Rainbow Dash shouted, pointing her hoof back at Eren. “Can’t you see–”

“That’s enough out of you!” the captain spoke drawing his sword. “If you speak again without being spoken to, I’ll execute you immediately for insubordination!”

Twilight sputtered at the captain’s inability to be reasonable and instead threaten his opponents with death upon the slightest hint of dissent. Rainbow Dash growled slightly in response, feeling deep hatred for the humans’ fearful captain.

Eren looked at Rainbow with odd interest.

What is this? he thought. I’ve never seen that thing before, but it looks so… familiar.

Twilight’s brow was sweating profusely.

This is bad, Twilight thought. If they come at me with their swords, I can easily block those with a protection spell, but knowing this man, if we resist in any way shape or form, he’ll blast us all to kingdom come with that cannon. With the lack of natural magic from this world, I don’t think I can protect us from something like that!

“Well?” the captain pressed onto Eren.

Eren mulled over the captain's question as the soldiers stared at him with angry and frightened eyes, expecting an answer.

What kind of question is that? he asked. What's with that look of his? It’s as if they were looking at some kind of monster. Are they saying I'm the monster?

“I…” Eren began to answer, “I don't understand the question, sir!”

The ambiguous response clearly irked the captain, a noticeable frown coming upon his face.

“Are you playing dumb with me, you goddamn freak?” he roared lividly. “Come on, try it again! I'll smash you to bits! ON THE SPOT! You won’t even have time to assume your true form!"

"My true form?" questioned Eren.

"Dozens of people saw what happened. They were right there, watching you come out of that titan.

"We humans are facing an invasion of your monstrous kind into Wall Rose. It doesn’t matter if you number among the trainees sanctioned by the king himself! It is our duty to eliminate any threat! In this, I know I’m right!”

With the increase in the captain’s volume, the ponies scooted back closer to Eren, Mikasa, and Armin.

“That wall-destroying titan who destroyed Wall Maria five years ago might show up any time now! The very existence of the human race is at stake, and we must act. Understand? We have no more time or soldiers to waste on you! I’ll have you blown to kingdom come!”

“Well-reasoned, sir,” said a female cadet with grey-hair and glasses. “Their hostile intent is obvious. I doubt we’ll get any useful information out of them either. Sir, as you said… it’s a waste of our time and forces.”

“If we attack now,” shouted a soldier, “we can take him down easily!”

“Let’s chop him up while he’s still in human form!” shouted another.

The humans began to encroach on the Eren, Mikasa, Armin, and the ponies with their swords drawn. Each of the ponies, even Fluttershy, were scowling at the soldiers as they were backed closer and closer towards Eren. He was both shocked by both his once allied soldiers now coming at him like an enemy as well as the ponies coming even closer, unsure what they were and why they were protecting him.

However, before the ponies could back up any further, Mikasa leapt above them and drew her swords out. Her standing in front of the soldiers caused them to cease all movements and gasp in shock. Even the ponies were stunned by Mikasa’s actions. Mikasa was far beyond angry at her fellow soldiers, looking like she was out for blood.

“Chopping meat is my speciality,” Mikasa stated, “Come any closer, and I’ll be happy to demonstrate. Should anyone wish to experience my technique firsthand, then please, walk this way.”

Such threats sent chills down the spines of the ponies and soldiers, who full well knew Mikasa’s strength and skill with the sword. The ponies, their morale heightened by Mikasa’s stand, walked from behind her and in front of them, shocking the humans, even Mikasa and Eren further.

“I’m still not sure how much magic I can use on this world,” Twilight spoke, “but I’ll use as much of it as I need to keep you from hurting him.”

Magic? Eren wondered. What is she talking about?

“If you take so much as another step towards him,” Applejack threatened, “I’ll be makin’ you see stars.”

“Come get some,” Rainbow Dash goaded, “I guarantee that you won’t see it coming!”

The other soldiers were visibly haunted by the ponies’ foreboding words, Eren was shocked, but somewhat uplifted that these alien creatures were coming to his aid. Armin was scared about the prospect of his new friends dying for them, but continued to stand still, unsure of what was to happen.

“TWILIGHT!” called a voice from behind the wall of soldiers.

Twilight could see as Spike was trying to break his way through the soldiers’ legs and join Twilight. However, several of the soldiers were grabbing on to him, preventing him from reaching his friends.

“Spike!” cried Twilight. “What are you doing! It’s not safe!”

“Stop resisting!” the captain ordered to Spike. “Do you not want to live in the safety we’re providing you? Do you want to die as a traitor too?”

“If it means being beside my friends,” Spike grunted, using all of his strength to squeeze out of the soldiers’ grasps, “then I’d rather die with them than live with you!”

One soldier, knowing that Spike was slipping free, grabbed him by the face. Spike, angered by this, remembered the protection spell that Princess Celestia had given him and his friends. Concentrating hard, he felt a tingling sensation on his body that shot off of him, covering the soldiers grabbing him with volts of electricity.

The guards yelped in pain, forcing them to let Spike go and have him run to his friends. Again, Eren was in total shock of the dragon coming to the ponies as he hugged Twilight, tears streaming down his scaled face.

"I'm sorry!" Spike cried. "I didn't want to leave you! Please, don't be mad at me!"

“That piece of shit shocked me!” the soldier screamed.

“I’ll take note,” said the captain, “that resisting the arrest of and assault of a soldier is an offense punishable by death.”

“He's only a child, you monster," Twilight hissed.

"And he shall die for his adult decision."

“What about the others, sir?” spoke a soldier next to the captain. “Several of us watched as those ponies carried cadets into HQ. Not to mention Mikasa Ackerman herself, assigned to the rear guard in our escort mission. She’s as good by herself as a hundred ordinary soldiers, and who knows what other benefits could come from allowing these ponies to fight with us. If we lose them, it will hurt the forces greatly.”

“Get lost!” shouted Rainbow Dash, angrier than ever. “Either we all get out of this alive, including Eren, or neither of us do.”

Eren found Rainbow Dash’s words heartening, his feelings only heightened by his deja-vu feelings of her.

“Rainbow!” hissed Applejack through her teeth. “You’re not helping.”

“No,” Mikasa interrupted, walking in front of her pony friends once again. “She’s right.”

“Hey,” Eren spoke, still scared, “What the hell's going on here?”

“Mikasa,” Armin called desperately, “what's the point in fighting humans? Where do you mean to run within the confines of these walls?”

“I don’t care whom I have to fight,” said Mikasa, “I will not allow Eren to get killed. I need no further reason.”

“We can talk this over!” Armin cried, tears flowing. “No one here understands anything. That's why they're afraid!”

“They clearly showed understanding towards the ponies. They can show the same understanding for Eren. Like Rainbow Dash said, ‘Either we all get out of this alive, or none of us do.’”

Eren looked to see Mikasa’s ever-determined face, Armin’s frustrated tears, and the ponies’ defensive stances with shock. He was currently being protected and wept over an impending execution for an act he didn’t remember committing. Eren, still on his knees, sunk down with his fists supporting him on all fours.

Am I the only one who doesn’t believe I’m a titan, is that it? thought Eren. Dammit. I can't rememer how I got here… I feel so heavy that I can’t even stand. And if they don’t like what I have to say, I’m going to get us all killed…

Me? Killed by humans? That’s ridiculous. I mean, what did he even say again? That I came out from inside a titan's body? What’s he talking about? What the hell does that even mean? That was all just a dream!

Eren looked at his whole left arm once again, mystified by its presence.

But… if all that stuff was more than just a dream, that means… that this unclothed arm has actually grown back? Just like…

It finally dawned on him.

…Just like it would for a titan. It's absurd. Why would I? Why–

“I’ll ask once more!” the captain shouted, bringing Eren out of his train of thought. “What are you really?”

Okay, Eren mused. Just don't get this answer wrong. I’m not the only one who's life is at stake here. Eren realized, looking at Mikasa, Armin, the ponies, and Spike, all looking at him expectantly for his answer. That’s right. I am just like you, and I’ve always been.

“I’m human!” declared Eren.

There was a long bout of silence following Eren’s answer, but it was cut off soon after the captain sullenly bowed his head.

“I see,” he said, beginning to raise his hand up. “Please don’t resent me for this."

Armin and Eren were crestfallen with their attempts at saving their lives reduced to rubble. Twilight and her friends expressions quickly went to that of fury and determination to that of fear and mortality. Mikasa’s mouth hung open slightly, shocked by the resolve of the captain. Fluttershy then ran to Rainbow Dash, and clung on to her tight, tears streaming down her face.

"It's only natural. You see, no one can prove they're not evil.”

With the captain's arm and hand fully raised, the soldiers manning the cannon aimed at Eren, seeing the whole ordeal through telescopes, prepared to pull the rope trigger to the cannon upon the captain’s signal. Mikasa ran back to Eren, pushing the button on her maneuver gear handles that detached both blades from the base. She then knelt down and prepared to pick him up.

“Eren! Armin! Ponies!” she ordered. “We have to escape up the wall!”

“Stop it!” Eren yelled back. “Forget about me!”

Ignoring him, Mikasa hoisted Eren onto his back and ran to the wall.

“You guys get away from me!” demanded Eren, but to no avail.

“This is bad,” Armin said. “At this rate…”

Mikasa looked up to see several soldiers at the top of the corner of the wall with their swords drawn, ready to intercept them.

“Up there too?” gasped Mikasa.

“Twilight!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “Help me and Fluttershy fly everyone out of here!”

“I can’t,” Twilight answered, her own tears streaming. “We can’t carry everyone out with our wingpower alone, and my magic isn’t strong enough to carry or teleport us all away from here, yet alone stop the cannon.”

Rainbow Dash knew that it was pointless. If she tried helping one friend by herself, she’d leave everyone else to the mercy of the cannon, and she couldn’t leave anyone behind.

“You,” she stammered. “You mean…”

Rainbow Dash winced, knowing that she and her friends would most likely die.

Celestia, Twilight thought. Forgive me…

As Mikasa jiggled him to keep him on her shoulder, a necklace slipped out from under Eren’s shirt for him to see, instantly recognizing it.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Eren,” spoke a man’s voice that flashed in Eren’s mind suddenly remembering the last confrontation he had with his father, a middle aged man with combed medium-long black hair, glasses, a moustache and a goatee. “When I get back,” he continued, showing the key to Eren, “There’s that room in the basement, which I’ve always kept secret. I’ll show it to you.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, looking back at the key, recounted another vital memory of his father where he was in the woods.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Eren,” his father asked of him, “see this key?”

Eren’s hand produced a golden key attached to a string.

“Be sure to keep it on you at all times. And whenever you see it, remember. You must go into that basement.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The memories were colliding with Eren’s mind like two cannonballs colliding with each other mid-flight. Eren grabbed his head, feeling an agonizing headache.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren’s father then pulled out a large syringe and a vial of beige colored liquid, soon spearing the vial’s top with the tip of the needle and sucking its contents into itself.

“With this injection,” Eren’s father explained as tears were forming in his eyes, “you will experience memory loss. That’s why I cannot explain anything to you right now. But someday, you must reconquer Wall Maria and reach that basement no matter what. At that time, this power will aid you. I'm sure their memories will teach you how to use it."

Eren's father turned to Eren lowered the needle closer to his body.

"EREN!"
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, now out of his painful trance, came to see the captain with his arm still up. The ponies were now all huddled close to Armin.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

"You'll learn the truth when you reach the basement!"
_________________________________________________________________________________________

With cat-like reflexes, Eren quickly freed himself from Mikasa’s grasp and landed to his feet. With his left arm locked with Mikasa’s, Eren ran to Armin as he pulled Mikasa with him. Upon getting close, he tilted down and grabbed Armin and as many of the ponies as he could grope with his right arm.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

"It will be a long hard road, but you must reach its end!"
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The captain’s hand quickly lowered down, giving the order to fire. With a pull from the rope from above, the cannon’s blast sounded off and launched the hard, metal ball at them with tremendous speed.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“If you wish to protect Mikasa, Armin, and everyone else, you have got to master this power!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, as if by instinct, placed his left hand in his mouth and began to clamp down. Twilight tried producing a protection spell to deflect the cannonball, knowing that doing so was futile anyways. With the cannonball coming even closer, Eren bit down as hard as he humanly could, breaking the skin and crunching the bones.

Immediately, a large burst of light and steam erupted from where Eren and his friends stood, forcing the onlooking soldiers to shield their faces from the light and heat. A giant ribcage formed around Mikasa, Armin, Spike, and the ponies, keeping them safe inside. Eren’s arm shot out in the direction of the cannonball, suddenly growing massive layers of bone and muscle that formed into a giant, open hand, its palm ready to catch the cannonball, which was just feet from the hand. The projectile struck the hand with tremendous force, causing another blast of steam, fire, and dust to explode inside the barrier that the soldiers had formed.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Hannes and his men heard the blast come from the east, looking back to see the smoke rising from outside Wall Rose.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The stationed cadets looked immediately toward the direction of the blast and kept their eyes on the smoke billowing up from where Eren, Mikasa, Armin, and the ponies were. Jean, knowing that Mikasa and Fluttershy were in the blast, shuddered in fear, concerned for their safety.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The soldiers and their captain waited patiently for the dust to clear.

"Did we get him?" wondered the captain.

The cloud began to fade, showing a silhouette of a large, humanlike body from the torso up. Once the cloud fully cleared, the sight was all but undeniable.

"No way..." the captain muttered.

Mikasa, Armin, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Spike were all safe and huddled close to each other inside the ribcage of the half-skeleton of Eren’s titan form.

However, it looked like that it was more constructed on the left side of the body, with muscles formed on the chest, neck, an eye, as well as the arm, which was completely blown from the elbow down because of the cannonball’s blast. The soldiers outside gasped and screamed in shock and terror.

The humans and ponies inside the ribcage looked around and observed with heavy awe.

“Whoa,” Rainbow Dash sighed.

“How is this even possible?” asked Twilight.

Pinkie Pie, however, had a large smile growing on her face now that she and all of her friends were saved.

“Woohoo!” she shouted in jubilation. “Now that’s what I call a Jaeger bomb!”

From inside and out, every living thing was too stunned to react to Pinkie Pie’s quip, instead focusing on Eren, whose titan form had appeared before them once again.

Chapter 7: Response

From the streets of the southern town inside Wall Maria, Marco was comforting a hysterical and weeping soldier. Sasha was looking at him with dread written all over her face. The soldier was rectangular-faced and his grey hair was messy from his hands constantly pulling it back and up.

“Uhhh,” the saddened soldier sobbed, “Marco, I… I can't fight the titan's anymore."

"What's gotten into you?" asked Marco.

"I’m totally worthless… worthless! I saw my comrades get devoured… right in front of me. My friends were eaten alive… but I didn’t feel neither hate nor sadness . I was just… thankful… from the bottom of my heart… that it wasn’t me!”

The soldier’s sorrow was rubbing off on a nearby Sasha, as her memories of almost being killed by the titan in the storage room were creeping back into her mind and unsettling her further.

“But… next time, it’s going to be me… I get it now. We’re meant to fight against the titans until we eventually get eaten! If I’m going to be eaten anyway,” he shouted, beginning to pull his sword out of its sheath, “it might as well happen now!”

Marco’s hand blocked him, preventing the drawing any further. To further restrain him, Marco bear-hugged his arms and held them tight.

“Stop it, Daz!” Marco demanded. “Get a grip, man! You’re not the only one who’s scared! Everybody else is afraid as they fight! Just look at Sasha!”

The mentioning of her name shot Sasha up and sat her up straight.

“Even after all that she's been through” Marco continued, “she’s still as splendid a warrior as ever.”

Sasha, unable to handle the pressure, doubled over and wailed, shocking both Marco and the other soldier.

“My stomach is killing me,” groaned Sasha. “May I please go to the infirmary?”

Seeing Marco’s star “warrior” break over a simple stomachache, which clearly reflected her reluctance to fight, Daz cried even harder.

“I can't take this!” he screamed, drawing his sword. “We’re all doomed!”

“DON’T!” warned Marco.

Daz and Marco's chaos was audible amongst the other soldiers, but they stood still and awaited their orders. Jean took another drink of his canteen, wiping the drops that ran down his chin with his sleeve.

"Good thing we're sworn to secrecy," he sarcastically stated under his breath. "Everything's already a mess as it is. If they found out about Eren..."

Jean, racked with anxiety about his situation stood up and promptly leaned over a wooden table with his hands supporting him. Suddenly, a cannon's bang rang out through the air, followed by an explosion just a second later. The stationed cadets looked immediately toward the direction of the blast and kept their eyes on the smoke billowing up from where the blast took place. Jean, knowing that Mikasa and Fluttershy were in the blast, shuddered in fear, concerned for their safety. Reiner suddenly noticed smoke and vapor pouring up into the air from the wall. Many soldiers began clamoring and shouting.

“A cannon?”

“Why are they firing only one shot?”

“Look! Smoke!”

“It's inside the wall!”

Reiner stared straight up at the smoke cloud with tension in his face.

“Did they breach the wall?” spoke more soldiers.

“They can’t have. It’s one of the sturdiest protections we’ve got.”

“Surely that was just a stray cannonball.”

“Even then… what’s with all that smoke?”

“Is that titan vapor?” asked Jean.

“No way!”

Reiner stood petrified over what this had to mean, but not for long. Without time to spare, Reiner hooked into a building and shot up and over the roofs to head to where the blast came from.

“Reiner?” shouted Jean as he left.

Seeing the danger that this presented, Annie and Bertolt were close behind.

“Hey?” the soldier called. “Wait!”

Bertolt and Annie got to the top of a roof to see Reiner flying over the rooftops to get to the pillar of smoke and steam. Jean, wanting to see what was going on, kept up with Bertolt and Annie. Reiner soon cam to a stop at the edge of a building nearest the smoke.

The three got closer to him to also see what he was observing. Upon seeing the halved and unfinished titan form of Eren with Mikasa, Armin, the ponies, and Spike in its ribcage, all four of them gasped.

“What the hell?” Reiner muttered.

The titan head leaned down, its sole left eye trained right on his friends, Mikasa, her face still calm and stoic, looked up. Armin was still in shock and fear over the cannonball that almost killed him, while the Equestrian natives looked up with awe over their unusual protection.

The soldiers of the Garrison, including and especially its captain, were paralyzed with terror at Eren's transformation. With loud creaking and the crumbling of bone falling into the ribcage, Eren's titan's head turned to face the Garrison captain.

"It's alive!" shouted a soldier.

"Captain Felman?" the grey-haired soldier asked, expecting an order.

"Look at that!" stammered Felman before reverting to his authoritarian mode. "Stay back! It's too dangerous! Stand by on alert! Stand by! Load the next round into the cannon!"

The left eye of Eren's titan began to twitch slightly. Inside the titan, Eren was unconscious as he was surrounded and held tight by muscle that was grafted to his arms, legs and face. Eren’s eyes then began to flutter as he realized where he was, causing his eyes to pry open. Upon seeing the muscle around him, he nervously and quickly pulled the muscle off his arm that he saw was clinging to the skin on his arms.

From outside, the nape of the titan’s neck split open with a mass of steam pouring from it. Eren’s body then began to fall out with a mighty yell as he yanked free of the muscle that clung to him. However, there was a piece of muscle that was still holding him by where he bit his hand. Pulling hard again, he finally freed himself.

Upon looking at his hand, he was shocked to find that any traces of his biting himself were gone; his hand, just like his arm and leg from before, was fully healed.

“Ah,” grunted Eren. “Such heat. What the hell is this?”

As more steam poured out of the titan’s bones and muscles, Mikasa, Armin, the ponies, and Spike were discussing the situation.

“I remember hearing the cannon,” Armin exclaimed.

“After that,” Mikasa said, “there was that terrible noise, and that shock.”

“Oh my,” Fluttershy sighed, sweat forming on her coat as she fanned her face with her hoof, “it’s getting so hot.”

“This heat!” Armin cried. “And what are we doing inside this gigantic skeleton?”

“It’s Eren,” Mikasa explained calmly. “He protected us. That’s all we need to know for now.”

“Hey!” called a voice, revealing itself to be Eren as he ran from behind to Mikasa, Armin, and the ponies. “Are you guys alright?”

“Well,” Rarity complained, “this heat is just ruining my mane!”

“Eren?” Armin questioned. “What is thi–”

“No idea,” interrupted Eren, looking at the bones that were decaying like firewood, “but it’s going to evaporate any minute, just like a titan corpse would! We need to get away!”

“Don’t mind if I do!” Rarity exclaimed, galloping outside.

Eren’s eyes followed the unicorn as she sat down and panted, but they caught the figures of the soldiers in the fog, causing Eren to seize with fear again. Mikasa and Armin helped the last of the ponies out of the decaying ribcage before they shuffled out as well.

“They're still just watching,” Eren predicted, “waiting to see what happens next. Those soldiers can’t see what we're doing, but eventually, they’ll start attacking again. I seriously doubt we'll be able to talk our way out of this after what they just saw.”

Eren then pulled out the key from around his neck, which his two human friends looked upon with interest.

“I did remember one thing,” he continued, “the basement. The basement back home. My father told me everything would make sense once I went there.”

Eren then looked at his own titan form as it was finally beginning to smolder into nothing.

“He's also the reason I'm like this. If I get to that basement, I’ll probably find out the truth about titans too!”

Eren’s eyes then shifted from an expression discovery to one of anger.

“Damn it!” he shouted, slamming his fist on the rib of the titan, causing its now brittle structure to crack under the stress.

“Eren?” Mikasa wondered.

“Why did he keep it a secret? Thousands of men from the Scouting Legion died for that information and the hope it represents to mankind…”

“Eren!”

“…and it was stashed away in our basement all along? What was he thinking?”

“Eren!”

“Eren! Dude!” shouted Rainbow Dash, still unable to get through.

“And on top of that,” Eren continued, “where did he vanish to five years ago? Why did he leave us? To do what?”

“Eren!” Rainbow Dash finally screamed, breaking Eren from his concentration.

“We have more pressing concerns at the moment,” Mikasa spoke, her hand upon Eren's shoulder..

“Ah!” exclaimed Eren. “Right!”

The Garrison soldiers observed as the smoke and steam was beginning to fade away.

"The smoke is lifting!" commented a soldier.

"We'll be able to attack once it clears!" said another.

"Let's get this over with!"

"NO! Don't move yet!"

The titan skeleton finally collapsed, its brittle bones unable to support it any longer, causing another wave of vapor that washed over the area, shocking and blinding the nearby soldiers once again.

“I’m getting out of here,” Eren explained to his friends.

Mikasa, Armin, and the ponies looked at him with confusion.

“Where to?” asked Armin. “How?”

“For now,” Eren answered, putting his left hand near his mouth, “anywhere will do. From there, I’ll get past the wall and go to the basement. I just need to turn into a titan once again.”

“For real?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Can you really do that?” asked Twilight.

“I don’t know how I’m doing it myself,” Eren explained, “but I think I can, just like I don’t know how I make my arms move, but I am able to do so anyway. Earlier, I just wanted to protect us against that cannon, which was why is was rather limited in what it could do and decayed away so quickly.”

Armin stared at Eren, still unsure of the logistics of Eren’s titan summoning abilities.

Could Eren be a titan, he thought, or did he just conjure up a titan to manipulate? He probably doesn’t know himself.

“This time,” Eren spoke as a small streak of red began to run down his nose, panting for air all the while, his face very pale. “I’ll go for something more powerful. A fifteen-meter class, just like the one I used to kick the shit out of all those titans. Haahh…”

Mikasa noticed the nosebleed, gasping at the sight.

“Eren!” she shouted. “You’ve got a nosebleed!”

Eren being broken from his hopeful planning, was unnerved at the word nosebleed, but wiped above the lip with his finger. Upon seeing the red liquid smeared over his finger, he took to it with alarm.

“And just look at your face,” observed Rarity. “You’re almost as white as I am!”

“Rarity’s right!” Armin surmised, “You look terribly sick, and you’re breathing heavily! You’re not healthy at all, that much is obvious.”

“Transforming into a titan clearly puts too much strain on your body,” Twilight concluded.

Eren, defiant and with his fury still burning, wiped his face as best as he could.

“It doesn’t matter how bad of shape I’m in right now…” he said. “Anyways, I’ve got a couple of ideas. If you quit trying to protect me, they won't kill you. I’ve caused you enough trouble already, but from here on out, I’ll be going alone.”

“You can’t” Armin protested.

Eren looked at Armin coldly, expecting such a negative reaction.

“Eren,” Mikasa tried to reason, “I’m coming too!”

“So are we,” Rainbow Dash declared.

“No you’re not,” ordered Eren. “You’re all staying behind!”

“Forget it!” Applejack protested. “We ain’t gonna to leave you to fend fer yerself!”

Armin looked desperately at his two arguing friends, knowing that time was running short for either of their escapes. The other ponies couldn’t also do anything besides watch as Mikasa, Eren, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack shout at each other while they tried to ease Eren onto their side.

“If I can’t keep up,” Mikasa spoke, “you needn’t worry about me, but I don't have to take orders from you either.”

“I said cut the crap,” Eren yelled, “you hear me? I’m not your little brother nor your kid.”

“You’re right,” Rainbow Dash stated. “We’re your friends, and friends stick together!”

“Shut up! I don’t even know who you are, and neither do you!”

“We know enough that yer in trouble and that you need us by yer side,” butted in Applejack.

“Why are you being so stubborn?”

"And just look at the pot callin' the kettle black!"

The steam continued to provide cover for Eren and his friends. However, the grey-haired female soldier went up to Felman.

"Captain," she relayed. "The next round is almost loaded. What's the plan of attack?"

"Await my signal!" the captain shouted at the cannoneers from the wall.

"Sir," confirmed a soldier at the ready.

Armin continued to look at his friends mentally and verbally duke it out with Eren fighting the whole way. He felt sick to his stomach knowing that there wasn’t much time before the steam would clear and the soldiers would be prepared.

The soldiers aren’t going to engage us in close combat it seems, Armin thought. If they were, Mikasa and the ponies would have picked up on it faster than you can say “psychic.” It should take them another twenty seconds at the shortest to reload the cannon. I expect Eren will have made his move and left the place by then.

Suddenly, memories began to creep into Armin’s consciousness.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa, now a child, had restrained a taller, leaner boy by placing his arm behind his back and forcing him to the wall, holding him tight and preventing any movement.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Another memory flashed.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren was being held by a boy in a ponytail by his jacket. Eren slipped free from his captors grasp and lunged at another boy in front of him, knocking him into a pillar. Eren’s ferocity frightened the boy behind him as he continued to lash out.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The memories were beginning to eat at Armin, a sad frown forming on his face.

Why am I remembering this stuff now of all times? he thought. Because this is the end for us, perhaps?
_________________________________________________________________________________________

As Mikasa and Eren held off and attacked the bullies, Armin was huddled into a corner formed by the brick wall of a building and a wooden crate. Even with the bullies occupied, Armin placed his arms over his face and scooted further back into the corner, fearful and painful tears running from his red eyes.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren’s eyes began to droop as well, realizing his supposed worthlessness.

Ultimately, he concluded, I’ve been nothing... Nothing but a coward until the very end.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Once the bullies had eventually fled, Eren and Mikasa went to Armin while Eren pulled him up by his hand. As the two of them walked through the alley they had found themselves in, Eren continued to escort the weak and fragile Armin by his hand. With his free hand, Armin wiped the final tears from his eyes with his finger, merely thankful that his friends had come to his rescue once again.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

I’ve lost count of the number of times they’ve saved me. I haven’t returned the favor even once…

Eren, Mikasa, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash continued to argue as Armin sat by their sides and did nothing.

How could I call myself an equal to such friends? How could I possibly say I want to accompany them? I’m not even sure I could keep up with them.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin ran in the rain, his gear at his hip and a heavy backpack on his shoulders. He watched, panting and tired, as his fellow soldiers continued to run further ahead of him, leaving him behind.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

With time counting down to its last seconds, Armin, realizing the futility of surviving as well as his mounting self-loathing, began to tear up again.

Now, he thought, it’s over.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin had a book on his lap. Both he and Eren observed the fantastical elements the book had in its contents with wonder and amazement. Mikasa, as always, looked upon it with little emotion.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The three of us have been together… for the last time…

“It doesn’t matter!” Rainbow Dash continued to argue. “I can fly way faster than you can run, even as a titan!”

“Eren,” spoke Mikasa, “I–”

“Mikasa,” shouted Eren, remembering something, “wait a sec. I said I had two ideas, remember?”

Upon hearing this, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Mikasa remained silent.

“I’d come up with this as a last resort,” Eren continued, “and I wanted to let you know about it. What we’ll do next is for Armin to decide.”

Armin, hearing this, woke from his depressed state and was now fully alert.

“Excuse me?” Armin asked incredulously.

Eren looked Armin dead in the eyes and told him his alternate plan.

“Even I can tell how unrealistic my plan sounds. This titan’s power I have would be a most useful tool in the hands of the army. This is going to sound crazy, but if you can convince the Garrison that I’m no threat to them, then I’ll trust you on this and stay here. That's my second idea."

“If you think you can’t pull it off, I’ll go with the initial plan. You’ve got fifteen seconds to make up your mind. Can you do it, or not? Whatever you say, I shall respect your opinion.”

Armin was deathly confused, unsure of why someone as strong as Eren would entrust such responsibility to a weakling like him.

“Eren,” said Armin in a similar volume to a whisper, “why would you entrust me with such an important decision?”

“Because,” he said with a confident smile, “you’re good at making the good call when things get messed up, right? I thought I’d rely on you.”

“When did I ever do such a thing?”

“Are you joking?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed with another smile. “It was your plans that helped us take back HQ and get gas for the others.”

“And your plan to lead Eren’s titan form to headquarters in the first place was fantastic,” added Twilight.

“Besides,” Eren included, “five years ago, if you didn’t call for Hannes on that one day, Mikasa and I would’ve been eaten by that titan.”

Armin continued to kneel in complete shock and epiphany. The pieces were finally coming together.

“Armin,” said Mikasa, “if you have anything in mind, I’ll trust your judgment as well.”

“I mean,” Applejack said, patting Armin on the back, “y’all haven’t steered us wrong before.”

Meanwhile, from the wall, the soldiers were preparing another cannon to launch now that they had a clear visual of Eren. Once they loaded the ball into the chamber, the soldiers closed it up and rotated the cannon back to aim it at him.

Armin was still in shock over his realization.

It was all in my head… he thought, …all along. I was the one convincing myself… that I was powerless. That I was a burden.

Armin glanced up at Eren and Mikasa, who looked at him with trust and determination.

They never thought such a thing, not for a second.

Armin then looked behind him at his dragon and pony friends, who gave him warm, encouraging smiles.

Even these ponies. They’ve only known me for less than a day and they’re comfortable putting their lives in my hands.

The cannon on the wall was aimed and ready, a soldier manning the rope to ignite and fire the cannon inside. A woman at her side raised her arm to signal that they were ready.

"Captain," the grey-haired soldier said. "The cannon is loaded. We can fire at any time."

As for how persuasive I’ve ever been beyond this, Eren, Mikasa, and the ponies entrusted me with their lives. That means, I am the one person…

“Armin,” Eren called, expecting a response.

…they trust above anyone else.

Armin, knowing just what he had to do, swallowed his fear and scowled, feeling a fury that he never felt before burn inside his soul. He quickly go to his feet and ran to the front above the ponies and Spike, prepared to draw all attention towards him.

“I’ll win them over or die trying!” he declared. “You guys try to look as unthreatening as you possibly can!”

“Yeah!” cheered Pinkie Pie. “Go Armin! Go Armin! It’s your birthday! It’s your birthday!”

The mist finally parted, allowing the stunned soldiers to see Armin walking towards them. Soon the mist folded out to reveal Eren, Mikasa, and the ponies as well.

Eren’s case was pretty much closed the moment he turned into a titan to fight the others, Armin thought, and my mind’s still a mess… no matter. I’ll pull this off! I’ll make it up as I go along if I have to!

Armin continued to encroach, unlatching his 3D Manuever Gear from his waist. The clatter shocked the soldiers, and were even more on edge upon seeing Eren coming even closer.

“Stop!” the frightened Felman shouted.

Two Garrison soldiers next to the commander pulled out rifles and aimed them at him. Armin did as he was told, but took in a deep breath and put his arms up, ready to defend his friends with the greatest weapon he had at his disposal.

“He isn’t humankind’s enemy, sir!” yelled Armin. “We’re willing to share all information we’ve gathered regarding the titans!”

“Quit pleading for your life!” demanded the captain. “We won’t hear it! You’ve just revealed your true colors right in front of us. There's nothing left to say. If you’re trying to say he’s not an enemy, prove it! If you can't do that, we will just eliminate the threat!”

“There’s no need for proof!”

That’s right, Armin reasoned. Who needs proof?

“It was never about what we should acknowledge him as in the first place!”

“Excuse me?” Felman shouted, infuriated.

“You said that many people saw what happened! That means they must have seen him fighting against the titans too! And they must have seen the titans ganging up on him as well!”

The nearby soldiers gasped, unable to deny the fact that the rogue titan they had witnessed fought and killed other titans, and thus would logically be considered an ally.

“That means,” Armin continued, “those titans regarded him the same way they consider us: as prey! Nothing you can say will change that fact!”

The soldiers, ponies, Spike, Eren, and Mikasa stood stunned, impressed, and even moved, by Armin’s words. The captain continued to frown, unwilling to yield to his enemy. However the soldiers around him began to turn.

“That's true,” one said.

"A titan as an ally," said another.

"No way..."

“That guy might actually be on our side.”

One by one, the soldiers lowered their swords and guns. Reiner and Jean looked down on Armin from the rooftops, still unsure of what would actually transpire, but their sweating brows and clenching teeth didn’t foresee a positive outcome. The captain, losing the support of his troops and losing the argument, began to clench his own teeth and scrunch his face, seething with anger.

“Prepare to attack!” shouted Felman, raising his arm up. “Don’t fall for their their traps, no matter how clever they are!”

“Wha…?” Armin gasped, unable to comprehend the situation.

Eren and Mikasa grunted, dismayed by Armin’s inability to sway the captain. The ponies, including Spike, couldn’t help but gasp as well. The other soldiers were surprised by their captain's loss in sanity and reason, gasping at his orders.

“Their ways have always been beyond our comprehension! I wouldn’t put it past them to be able to turn into humans and speak our language! We shan’t let them have their way with us any longer!”

Felman, determined to silence his detractors, held his arm up, ready to signal the firing of the cannon. His men, following his orders, raised and aimed their weapons, awaiting the command.

No… thought Armin. God no… He can’t think straight anymore. The fear… that’s all he can think about right now.

He turned to face his friends one last time.

Eren… Mikasa… Twilight… Rainbow Dash…

Despite their moments dwindling, Eren and Mikasa looked to Armin with even more determination than ever, knowing he still had some fight in him. Even the ponies, upon their eyes meeting Armin’s, gave him glowing smiles that all but told him that despite the turn of events, they couldn’t be more proud of him.

With the fires of Armin’s friends’ support still burning strong, the flames spread to Armin as well as he felt a surge of passion and fury the likes of which he had never felt before. Armin clenched his teeth, balled his fist, and turned back to face the captain. Placing his left arm behind his back, Armin slammed the right side of his right fist against his heart and held it there tight.

“I was, I am, and I remain a soldier,” Armin declared at the top of his lungs, his salute still held strong, “sworn to devote my heart and soul to the restoration of humankind! There is no greater glory than than dying for that belief!”

Eren and Mikasa were wide eyed and open-mouthed, completely unprepared for the passionate and unrelenting speech he was giving. The ponies, unbeknownst to Eren, Mikasa, and Armin, were moved to tears by Armin’s words. Even Felman was taken aback by Armin’s bravery and rage.

“If we add that ‘titan power’ of his to our own remaining forces,” Armin pressed on, “we might even be able to recapture the town that way! For the glory of the human race, I beg you! In my final moments before I die, allow me to present the the strategic advantage that he shall give to mankind!”

The ponies, especially Pinkie Pie, were too stunned to cheer. The captain, however, considering the possibility of turning Eren, Mikasa, Armin, and the ponies into martyrs, ignored his feelings. As long as his enemy still stood, he would be defeated, something he could not allow.

"Captain," said a soldier to the captain's left, "perhaps we should consider what–"

"SILENCE!" he shouted back.

Let them beg for their life all they want, he thought, raising his arm back up. they are still rebels. My job is to obey the rules. Lawbreakers are to be eliminated.

Armin gasped at the captain's inability to yield. Mikasa and Eren however, were about to put the other plan into action. Mikasa raised her swords up and Eren raised his left hand to his mouth. The ponies stood in position to charge should the soldiers charge them. The tension was so high, that not a soul could see an older soldier with a rose-crested jacket walk up behind him and grip Felman’s arm, preventing him from giving the signal.

“That’s enough!” the soldier said. “You haven't changed a bit. As big as you are, you still have the guts of a scared fawn," he chuckled. "Didn’t you see how beautiful a salute that was?”

Looking behind to see who stopped him, Felman couldn’t help but gasp in utter shock. The solder behind him looked to be in his early to mid-fifties. He was bald but had a distinguishable grey English moustache. He wore a white collared shirt underneath his jacket that had a brown bolo tie held by an amethyst gem. Draped over the left shoulder was a regal, red sash with gold lining.

“Commander Pixis!” the captain shouted.

“I barely arrived here,” Pixis stated with a calm smile on his face as he lowered the captain's arm down, “but I believe I’m catching on fast enough. You take care of organizing the reinforcements. As for me,” he said, staring right at Armin, Eren, Mikasa, and the ponies, “something tells me that it would be wisel to listen to what they all have to say.”

Armin, the threat of death finally passed, fell to his knees and panted, smiling in gratitude for the sparing of his life. The captain, as well as Mikasa, Eren, the ponies, and Spike just continued to stare in disbelief at the man who had just pulled them from the brink of death.

Chapter 8: Commander

Pixis walked along Wall Rose, taking a swig from an ornate metal flask that he kept in the inner pocket of his jacket. He then stopped and looked below at the interior of the wall inside Trost, standing right on its edge. There were dozens upon dozens of titans trying to climb up, but none were remotely successful, especially the titans under fifteen meters tall. Eren, Mikasa, Armin (now with his 3D Maneuver Gear back on), the ponies, and Spike were all behind him, still looking to see if Eren was okay after transforming into a titan twice that day.

“Huh,” Pixis sighed, “Still haven't seen one....”

“You still haven't seen one what?” asked Twilight.

“I wouldn’t mind being eaten by one of those titans if she happened to be a stunning beauty.”

Twilight was slightly confused, but also interested by his answer.

“Who even is he?” whispered Rarity to Mikasa and Armin.

“That’s Dot Pixis,” Armin explained. “You see, when our home district of Shiganshina was attacked by titans and Wall Maria fell as a result…”

“Hold on,” Rainbow Dash interrupted. “I’m a little new to this whole world and all, so could you mind backtracking for us a bit?”

“Certainly,” Mikasa intervened. “Over one-hundred years ago, titans appeared and began to wipe out humanity. Back then, our technology was not nearly advanced enough to even scratch them, and humanity was pushed to extinction. Humans then built four walls: Wall Maria, the outer wall, Wall Rose, the middle wall where we are now, Wall Sina, an inner wall, and the inner district, where the king lives. These walls kept humanity safe… for a time.

“Since the walls’ construction, the Military was formed to protect the last remnants of humanity and to try and reclaim as much land as possible. For a time, the people were safe from the titan threat. That was until the appearance of the Colossal Titan. Being tall and large enough for its head to be able to peer over the fifty-meter walls, it destroyed the barrier of the district of Shiganshina, the southernmost district of Wall Maria where Eren, Armin, and I lived.”

“That must have been scary,” Fluttershy quivered, horrified by the scenario.

“It was horrifying,” Eren butted in. “The Colossal Titan busted down the wall in one kick, letting all of the titans outside in. Many people died… including my mother.”

The ponies gasped, indeed horrified by this fact.

“Eren,” Mikasa tried to speak.

“I watched as a damned titan ate my mother,” he continued, anger and hatred being grunted through his speech, “and I couldn’t do anything about it.”

“Eren!”

“And I swore that I would wipe out all titans from this–”

“Eren!” Mikasa shouted again, finally getting Eren to stop.

“I’m so sorry about that,” Rainbow Dash said, rubbing the back of her head. “I can see why you feel so strongly about it.”

“Anyways,” Mikasa resumed, “another titan known by survivors as the Armored Titan, breached Wall Maria, forcing us to surrender the land in between it and Wall Rose to the titans as they poured in from the outside, into Shiganshina and through Wall Maria. The other districts to the east, west, and north of Wall Maria were forced to evacuate to the nearest district at Wall Rose. For Eren, Armin, and I, that happened to be Trost, where we are now.

“One year after the fall of Wall Maria, the three of us enlisted to join the Military and help in the cause to stop titans and save the human race. But to answer your first question, because the titans attacked the south district of Wall Maria, the next logical step was for the titans to invade the southernmost district of Wall Rose, which is Trost. Dot Pixis is the Commander-in-Chief of the southern region, which includes Trost. Because the titans are attacking the southern districts, he is given full authority over the defense of this place as well."

“I see,” answered Twilight. “Thank you, Mikasa. That was very helpful.”

“Still though,” Applejack mentioned, “that story was terrible. I can’t believe anypony could be forced to live a life like that.”

“I’m sorry,” Eren scoffed, “did you say ‘anypony?’ Don’t you mean, ‘anybody?’”

“We must have different terms for things between both of our worlds,” Twilight guessed.

Suddenly, it dawned on Eren that he still had no idea what exactly these creatures were.

“Wait. Worlds? Magic? Who– no. What even are you?”

“You know,” Pixis spoke, approaching them, “I’m inclined to know as well. Perhaps we can start by knowing your names.”

“Of course,” Twilight exclaimed, reaching her hoof out. “My name is Twilight Sparkle.”

“Ah! A pleasure, Ms. Sparkle.”

As Pixis shook the hoof of the lavender alicorn, who smiled at Pixis’ kindness and sincerity, the other ponies formed a line to introduce themselves as well. Twilight finished, allowing the next in line, Applejack, to introduce herself.

“I’m Applejack,” she said, allowing the commander to shake her hoof. “Great to meet you, Pixis.”

Pinkie Pie was up next, instead opting to vigorously shake Pixis’s hand with both of her front hooves.

“Hi!” she chirped, still shaking his hand. “I’m Pinkie Pie. It’s an honor to meet you Mr. Pixie! You certainly don’t look like any pixie I’ve ever seen! Have you ever eaten a pixie before? You know those chocolate covered caramels with pecans in them? Aren’t they delish? Perhaps I can make you some when yo– WHOA!”

Rainbow Dash had already pulled Pinkie Pie away by her tail, ending her rant.

“Sorry about her,” Rainbow Dash said. “She can get a bit loopy when she meets new friends.”

“It’s quite alright,” answered Pixis with a warm smile. “In fact, it’s quite refreshing to see such cheerfulness from someone, even in these desperate times.”

“Great! Anyway, the name’s Rainbow Dash.”

“An honor,” he spoke, shaking her hoof.

Once she was finished, Spike walked up to Pixis. Their size differences forced Pixis to a kneel as he shook Spike’s claw.

“Hi, Mr. Pixis,” Spike greeted. “I’m Spike. I’m a dragon. I’m also Twilight’s #1 assistant.”

“How charming,” Pixis proclaimed.

He then looked over Spikes shoulder to see Fluttershy huddled behind Mikasa and Armin, trembling in fear.

“What about her?” asked Pixis.

“That’s Fluttershy,” answered Spike. “As you can probably guess, she’s a bit nervous around strangers.”

“Come on,” Twilight said, lifting Fluttershy to Pixis with her magic.

Eren and Pixis, who were unknown to the magical abilities of Twilight and Rarity, looked upon this act with genuine awe, with Pixis even chuckling as if he had just recognized a long lost friend. Twilight set the balled up pegasus in front of Pixis, who continued to hide herself away behind her flowing mane.

“What’s with you?” asked Rainbow Dash harshly. “You’re being really rude right now!”

“It’s just that…” Fluttershy whimpered, pointing at Pixis’s jacket, “…that crest…”

“My crest?” Wondered Pixis as he looked at the shield and rose patch on his jacket pocket. “Oh… I see.”

She must still be upset about that one commander, thought Twilight.

“You see, there are three different branches in the military: there’s the Military Police, who are stationed in the inner district and protect the king, there’s the Scouting Legion, who focuses on retaking land outside of the walls, and then there’s us,” he said, pointing at the patch on his front-left jacket pocket, “the Garrison, who manage the walls and keep order in each of the districts.”

“And what about the crossed swords crest on Mikasa and Armin?” asked Twilight.

“Those are the marks of the cadets. By tomorrow, if there’s a tomorrow to speak of, the soldiers will be able to choose which of the three branches they wish to join. However, only the top ten in each graduating class gets the honor of joining the Military Police.”

“Huh. I think I got it.”

“However, if my status as being part of the Garrison is what you’re worried about,” continued Pixis to Fluttershy, “just know that I’m nothing like that one man back there, and I’ll see to it that you see him as little as possible. Is that okay?”

“See, Fluttershy?” urged Rainbow Dash. “He’s cool. Now say hi to him. Of course, be sure to turn off your shield if you have it on.”

“Shield?”

“You see, Mr. Pixis,” Twilight answered, “our leader, before she sent us here, casted a spell on us that would allow us to protect ourselves with a barrier around humans that made us uncomfortable.”

“My! How fascinating.”

“It’s okay,” cooed Rarity, stroking Fluttershy’s mane. “He won’t hurt you.”

Fluttershy, still somewhat frightened, looked up to Pixis with a sad pout, hoping somewhat that he could stay away. However, Pixis slowly lowered his hand towards the side of Fluttershy’s head and set strands of hair from her mane behind her ears before he gently scratched them.

Fluttershy’s apprehension began to melt as a pleasurable smile appeared on her face. With Fluttershy’s acceptance of him, Pixis produced another warm smile. Eren was merely surprised by how well Pixis was taking to the talking ponies and, frankly, how friendly they seemed.

“So Eren,” asked Twilight, “did you get all of that? You know who each of us are?”

“Let’s see…” pondered Eren as he pointed his finger to each pony as he named them. “You’re Twilight, Pixis is with Fluttershy, that’s Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity, that dragon thing is Spike, and that blue one is…”

Suddenly, Eren flashed back.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, in his titan form, saw as Rainbow Dash was struck by the abnormal titan that killed Thomas, sending her careening into a nearby building.

“Rainbow Dash!” her friends called from the roof of HQ.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Rainbow Dash!” Eren shouted, putting the ponies aback.

“Heh!” Rainbow Dash laughed. “No need to scream it, Eren. We’re right here.”

“I… don’t know what happened there. Now I think I know where I saw you before.”

“Wait,” Applejack butted in. “What’s that supposed to mean? Did you not see us back there?”

“No, it’s just… when I was still a titan, I vaguely remember her coming to save me or something. Then, when the abnormal titan struck her, both the memory of losing Thomas as well as seeing an ally of mine getting hurt, it must have fueled me on even further.”

“So you do remember being a titan?” Pixis asked.

“Only vaguely sir. It just kind of came in a flash, like a dream.”

“…I see.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

From below the wall, Felman looked upwards towards Eren and Pixis’s direction, still fuming that he wasn’t able to stop Eren or his friends.

"What is the commander thinking?" he fumed. "Up there of all places with those freaks. Without so much as one bodyguard."

"The commander's reasoning is beyond the comprehension of mere men," replied the grey-haired woman soldier."

“Captain, sir!” a soldier called. “The squadron is assembled!”

“Ah, right,” he exclaimed, turning around, “good job…”

The captain was dismayed by the sight now before him. Each of the soldiers lined up to his command sported melancholy and reluctant faces like lambs to the slaughter.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Well, now that we have the introductions out of the way, would you mind telling us where you’re from?” asked Pixis to the ponies.

“You see, Mr. Pixis, we come from a land called Equestria, which I can safely tell you is on another world far from yours. There, the dominant species are ponies, which range from earth ponies like Applejack and Pinkie Pie, unicorns like Rarity, pegasi like Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, and alicorns such as myself.”

“Fascinating. I would love to get to know more about this.”

“Well, when we took back the headquarters, we left our saddlebags inside, and my saddlebags contain books about Equestrian history, wildlife, geography, as well as some medical textbooks about the different anatomies of the four different types of ponies.”

“I’ll take note of that if we get out of this mess.”

“Anyways, our leader, Princess Celestia, along with her sister, Princess Luna, who are both alicorns, have been trying to search the cosmos for life on worlds beyond ours. Just recently we found one: yours. However, upon seeing the state Earth is in, Celestia asked me and my friends to volunteer and help your species save this world against the titans.”

“I can only assume why your leaders would have any interest in our world.”

“She’s expressed how eager she is to learn from your species and vice versa, and judging from your advances in technology, namely your three-dimensional maneuver gear, I can see you offering much to Equestria.”

“My, how flattering. How exactly did you come to this world?”

“They came in a bolt of lightning,” Mikasa testified. “I saw it myself.”

“It’s true, Mr. Pixis,” confirmed Twilight. “Princess Celestia hastened our arrival by casting a teleportation spell with plasma, which is what lightning is made from on our world. In fact, Mikasa was the first human we met on this world and let us join her.”

Pixis smiled, his following nod telling them that he believed them.

“So Mr. Pixis, if there’s anything us ponies can do to assist you and your soldiers, then we’ll gladly do it.”

The rest of Twilight’s friends responded with a positive, “Mmhm.” Pixis couldn’t help but notice a small glimmer coming from Eren’s chest beneath his shirt.

“I wanted to ask,” Pixis said to Eren, “you were holding onto a key when we scaled the wall just moments ago. What is its purpose?”

Eren pulled his necklace from under his shirt and held it in front of him so Pixis could see it.

“I’m not entirely sure myself,” Eren answered truthfully. “All I know is that this key was given to me from my dad, and that by going into the basement at my old home in Shiganshina, that I’d find out ‘the truth.’ I don’t know how I’m able to turn into a titan, or what’s in that basement, but all I know is that he’s responsible for it, and I need to go there and find out what’s there.”

Pixis stood silent, assessing his words.

“I see…” he finally spoke. “So you believe going into that basement holds all the answers you seek?”

“Yes,” confirmed Eren. “Sir, will you believe me?”

“For now,” Pixis responded while turning to face him and tapping his noggin with his finger, “I’ll keep in mind everything for which you can’t provide any positive proof by yourself. However, you can prove your true intentions by your actions right now. Provided you intend to obtain material that could make sense of this whole mess, I shall personally see to your protection and that of your friends.”

The ten of them gave a sigh of relief. Pixis then looked to see Armin, reminding him of the speech he gave to protect him and his friends.

“Cadet Armin, was it?” asked Pixis.

“Sir!” Armin called, saluting him.

“You mentioned something earlier about how using this ‘titan power’ might enable us to retake this city. Did you really mean that, or were you just desperate to save your life?”

“It was…” Armin tried to answer. “It was both! I mean,” he tried to elaborate, pointing to what appeared to be a large boulder near the hole in the south end of Trost’s wall, “what I was trying to say back then is that Eren could take on his titan form, carry that large boulder all the way to the destroyed gate, and block the gap with it.”

The present humans, ponies, and dragon looked upon Armin expectantly, trying to determine themselves whether the plan was crazy enough to work or just plain crazy.

“It was just a simplistic idea I came up with. But couldn't you look at Eren's power as a chance to turn this situation in our favor? Of course, I really, really desperate to save our lives, but...”

"Desperate to save..." mused Pixis aloud as he turned to look back out at Trost, pulling his flask out. "Those words are worth more than anything."

As Pixis took another swig from the flask, Eren and the ponies were touched by Pixis' regard for their lives. Mikasa and Armin, however, waited for any suggestions that Pixis could make. Pixis walked back to Eren and crouched down to his level, looking him straight in the eye.

“What do you say, Cadet Jaeger?” asked Pixis with calmness in his voice.

"Sir?" questioned Eren.

“Can you close up that hole?”

Eren didn’t know how to answer that. He was still new to his titan powers and didn’t know how or if he could control them.

"I'm not sure," he answered, looking away shamefully. "I don't understand this more than the rest of you. It'd be irresponsible for me to answer as if I knew either way."

"Oh, right, sorry," apologized Pixis. "I asked the wrong question."

Eren looked back at the commander, awaiting the question.

"Will you close up that hole or not? Which is it?"

Now the answer was more absolute and direct, Pixis's stare only serving to make the choice worse. Despite the likely possibility of failure, the other alternative would be even worse: to let the titans continue pouring into Trost and let Wall Rose fall as Wall Maria did five years ago. Looking out at the land inside Wall Rose, Eren knew he could not allow this to happen.

“I’ll do it, sir,” he answered confidently, “I will do it! I'm not sure if I can close the gap, but I'll still do it!”

Pixis’s calm face quickly morphed into a confident smile.

“Well said!” he complimented, patting Eren on the shoulders. “Spoken like a real man.”

He then stood back up faced the town north of the wall, hoping to call any captains that would be nearby.

“Call in my strategists!” shouted Pixis. "We'll develop a plan!"

“Uh?” stammered Armin, shocked over Pixis’s seemingly oversimplistic optimism. “No way, this is crazy! It’s just some overoptimistic, poorly-thought out plan that I came up with! He's just going to go along with it?”

“I was thinking the same thing,” Eren spoke, “but there's no sense in doubting his decision. Commander Pixis must see potential in something the rest of us can't see."

"Something we can't see?"

"Also, I think there's a bigger issue that needs to be addressed before this plan can be executed. Commander Pixis completely understands it."

"What do you mean?"

"The titan’s aren’t our only enemies.”

“Uh…” Armin tried to retort, but stopped upon seeing three other soldiers and Pixis come to accompany Eren and all of his friends.

“There's no time to waste,” stated Pixis. “We need your help, young soldiers and ponies.”

As Pixis walked east down the wall towards the gate, Rainbow Dash walked to the left of the kneeling Eren while Applejack walked to his right, both of their sides brushing against his arms. Eren couldn’t help but feel off put by their proximity to him.

“What is this?” he asked.

“Come on, Eren,” Applejack advised. “I bet yer still mighty sore from becoming a titan and all, so put your hands on each of our backs and push.”

Eren knowing time was running short, placed his hands on the center of Applejack and Rainbow Dash’s backs and pushed as instructed, putting him to his feet and groaning as he did so, still sore as Applejack had predicted.

“Upsy-daisy!” Rainbow Dash said as Eren swooned slightly.

Once Eren got his balance, he felt strong again, ready to take Armin’s desperate plan into action.

“Y’all right there, sugarcube?” asked Applejack.

“Hmm,” Eren hummed affirmatively, “much better. Thank you.”

Eren scratched the two ponies behind the ears, causing them both to chuckle in pleasure. While Eren’s hand moved off Applejack’s ear, he couldn’t help but continue with Rainbow Dash, moving on to the side of her neck to the base of her mane. Rainbow Dash hummed in bliss with closed eyes and a wide smile on her face.

“Eren,” spoke one of the soldiers that Pixis had brought, “you can play ‘Petting Zoo’ later. Commander Pixis is expecting you.”

“Right,” Eren said, taking his hand off and running towards him.

Rainbow Dash’s moment of serenity was gone, forcing her to open her eyes and pout in shock. Rainbow Dash looked at him go, almost saddened by his leaving.

“Aww,” Pinkie Pie spoke, sliding out from underneath Rainbow Dash’s forelegs. “Rainbow Dash likes Eren!”

“What?” shouted Rainbow Dash, beginning to blush and turning her head away. “Sure, I like him, but not like that…”

“You two definitely share many similarities,” Twilight added.

“Not to mention that memory he said he had as a titan,” said Rarity. “It’s probably just his way of showing his gratitude.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash mumbled. “I’m sure that’s it…”

“Ponies!” the soldier called. “Pixis wants you too. We’ll take care of Mikasa and Armin. Now go!”

Rainbow Dash, too eager to join Eren, galloped off almost immediately. Twilight and her friends, each taking a light-hearted sigh, ran off to join her.

Chapter 9: Icon

From the street facing the gate of Wall Maria, the soldiers that were gathered were murmuring and conversing loudly about what was to transpire.

“A plan to recapture Trost?”

“As in right away?”

“They’ve gotta be kidding! We can’t close up that hole in the gate! We don’t have the technology!”

“What is the top brass thinking? If we enter the Trost district again, we’ll all die.”

“Since we can’t seal the hole, all we could do is die defending Wall Rose.”

“Dammit! Do they want glory that badly?”

Daz was with Marco and Sasha earlier and was beginning to crack down, upset by having to go back into Trost.

“Again?” he shuddered. “I have to return to that hell again?”

Now the cadet was hysterical once again, grabbing his hair and crying out.

“NO! I don’t wanna’ die! I want to see my family, please!”

“Daz!” Marco yelled at him from in front. “Quiet down, man. You’re being too loud!”

“You there!” shouted an approaching Garrison soldier with combed-brown hair. “I heard that! Are you saying that you want to abandon your mission?”

“Yes, sir! I do!” screamed Daz. “This is nothing but mass suicide, and it will solve nothing! There's no point!”

“Do you have no respect for humanity?” asked the Garrison solder, gripping to the handle of his sword. “Do you have no respect for order? If I wanted to, I could have you executed on the spot!”

Daz drew his sword, ready to fight for his beliefs.

"Go ahead," he beckoned. “That’s a hundred times better than ending up being eaten by titans.”

Marco ran out and tried to bear-hug Daz into submission again.

"Stop it, Daz!" he shouted at him.

"NO!" he screamed . "Let go of me! I don't want to go back!"

The desperate commotion from the front was stirring feelings of dissent amongst the other soldiers as well.

“Did you hear that?” a soldier asked.

“Not surprising, given the circumstances,” said another soldier.

“Hey,” said a female cadet with medium brown hair who happened to happened to be standing by Reiner and Bertolt, “I wish someone would rebel here as well.”

“Me too,” a dark-blonde female cadet replied. “I wanna’ choose the way I die, at least…”

“Hey you!” a goateed Garrison soldier shouted about a foot from her, issuing a surprised reaction from her.

“I... I was only joking,” the cadet tried to speak without sounding scared.

“Do it.”

“Huh? Come again?”

“Make as much noise as possible get as many others to go along!"

The dark-blonde frightfully looked at this soldier, unnerved that it would have to had come to this. Jean was observing the brewing mutiny with a nervous expression.

"Many of us in the Garrison aren't too happy either. We’ll take advantage of the commotion and get away.”

“Get away?” Jean asked, nearby. “And go where?”

“To see my daughter! The wall here is going to fall eventually anyway!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Pixis and Eren continued south along the east side of the wall surrounding Trost. The ponies had caught up easily, with Twilight (with Spike riding her), Rarity, and Pinkie Pie walking alongside Pixis, and Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Fluttershy alongside Eren.

Rainbow Dash had the side of her head leaned against the left holster for Eren’s swords that was connected to the 3D Maneuver Gear that he was now equipped with. Eren glanced down at her every so often, feeling encouraged by her loving attitude towards him.

“It is said that before the land fell under titan control,” said Pixis to Eren, “humans would slaughter themselves in wars over race or ideologies."

Twilight gasped, the story ringing familiar in her ears.

“That’s when someone spoke thusly:” Pixis continued. “'What if a mighty enemy appeared that happened not to be human? Men would cease their wars and unite.' What do you think?”

“I've never heard of this legend,” Eren admitted. "Sounds naive, almost silly."

“Hahaha,” chuckled Pixis. “You have a warped mind, just like my own.”

“Well,” Twilight spoke up, “where we come from that’s not just a legend; it’s real history.”

“History, you say?”

“Yes. Before Equestria was founded, earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasi were at odds with each other. The tensions between the three races were strained even more when a blizzard caused many ponies to be faced with starvation. The leaders of the three races then set out to find land with which they could raise crops and prosper, bringing along their advisors. The three races eventually made it there at the same time, leading to arguing between the leaders over who would rule the land.

“However, the blizzard had followed them to this new land and forced them into a cave, which froze shut, trapping them in. It turned out that the cause of the blizzard was because of creatures called windigoes, who feed off of hatred and anger and freeze everything around them. Eventually, the leaders were frozen in ice, just like their hearts, but their advisors, who saw each other as equals despite their race, used the love within them to ward the windigoes off.

“Through their continued friendship, they freed their leaders from their ice prisons and melted the ice blocking their exit from the cave. Because of their newfound friendship, the three races finally decided to live together in harmony and peace in the new land they founded: Equestria.”

“That sounds even more ridiculous than the other story,” Eren said, deadpan.

“But it’s true!” Pinkie Pie chirped. “They hold a pageant of the story every year on Hearth's Warming Eve. You should come by when you have the chance!”

“Pinkie Pie,” said Rarity, “I do think it would be most difficult to travel to Equestria when he lives worlds away.”

“I, on the other hand think it’s a marvelous story,” Pixis spoke. “If something like that can happen in reality, then perhaps the human race isn’t doomed after all.”

Eren gasped at Pixis’s sudden belief of the tall tale. But with a blue, winged, talking pony to his left, he couldn’t tell where fiction ended with them and non-fiction began. It was true that these ponies, despite knowing him for such a limited time, were already supporting him as if he was a dear member of their own families. Despite the hope that Eren felt around the ponies, he knew that hope alone wouldn’t save the day.

“But still,” spoke Eren, “these titans have driven us all into a corner, and we still have yet to unite.”

“Indeed,” agreed Pixis, “but it's high time we did so. Otherwise, we hardly stand a chance in battle.”

They had finally reached the north gate where Hannes and the other Garrison soldiers under his command were. To the north, the cadets were lined up and awaiting orders. Upon hearing people approach, Hannes turned around, his eyes immediately trained on Eren, surprised but elated that he was still alive and standing.

“Eren,” he spoke to himself. “I see you’re safe.”

Suddenly, he noticed Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Fluttershy by his side, as well as Twilight, Spike, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie.

What are those things? Why are they following Eren and… Pixis? What’s Pixis doing here?

“Yo, Hannes,” Eren nonchalantly ordered, pointing down at the soldiers below, “focus on your mission.”

Focus on my mission? Hannes thought with a scowl. How dare he address a superior officer that way? Judging from his attitude though, I reckon Mikasa and Armin are doing fine as well.

Looking out from the corner of his eye, Hannes saw as Eren stopped to Pixis’s right while the ponies lined up from Pixis’ left, looking down on the countless numbers of soldiers below. Hannes was surprised at this sight especially.

What? he thought. What is Eren doing right next to the commander?

Pixis took out his flask, unscrewed the cap, and took a final swig. Looking at it again, he realized that Eren might not have another chance to do such an act as imbibe alcohol, causing him to chuckle.

"You want some?" asked Pixis, handing the flask behind him.

"Yes, please!" Eren spoke.

"Ooh!" squeaked Pinkie Pie. "I wanna try some too!"

Eren took the metal container from the commander's grasp and poured a hefty amount of the drink into his mouth. At once, Eren felt the burn on his tongue and the rest in his mouth, his cheeks puffing and his eyes watering in a desperate attempt to expel the liquid out. Eren turned his head and body to behind him and spit, spraying the alcohol behind him. Pinkie and the other ponies were less than amused.

"Um," Pinkie mentioned, "on second thought, I'm not thirsty anymore."

Pixis and the ponies then looked among the chaos below, hearing the fright and desperation from the reluctant soldiers.

"Kill me!" they could hear Daz screaming from below. "If you're going to execute me, do it now!"

"You sure?" shouted the Garrison officer threatening him. "I'll do it!"

Pixis could hear the commotion too, and with a look and nod from him, he, Eren, the ponies, and Spike stood along the edge of the wall. With a clearing of his throat as well as placing his arms behind him, Pixis took in a deep inhale.

“SOLDIERS!” shouted Pixis at the top of his lungs. “ATTENTION!!”

Twilight and the others were frightened by the sudden volume of Pixis’s voice, but remained as still as possible to appear presentable to the soldiers. From below, the murmuring and chatting soldiers looked up to Wall Rose were Pixis was and silenced themselves. Even Daz and the Garrison soldier he was facing stopped to look up at Pixis.

Eren’s arms were also placed behind his back with his stance widened and firm. The ponies, unable to stand on two legs like the humans, stood in their own widened stances. Spike however, moved by Pixis’s command, hopped off of Twilight and stood firmly as well, amazed by the feeling of standing over so many people like this.

“I shall now explain the plan to retake Trost! Our objective is the gate that has been destroyed! To succeed, we must do two things: reach that hole, and seal it!”

The guards were dumbfounded by this seemingly impossible plan.

“Seal it…” muttered Marco. “The heck…? How would we do such a thing?”

“As for the way we’ll proceed, let me start by first introducing these six ponies and this dragon!”

The guards, upon looking to Pixis’s left, now getting a better sight of them, were both terrified and mystified by the appearance of the ponies. While Jean, Sasha, Conny, Marco, Reiner, and Bertolt were surprised by their being alive, Ymir and Krista were both completely stunned at their mere existence.

“Well, I’ll be damned…” Ymir whispered.

“Do not fear them, soldiers!” Pixis continued. “Though they may be different from ponies that you may all know, let me tell you about them! They come from a world far beyond ours and are gifted with abilities ranging from magic to flight! They are also extremely intelligent and have been sent here by their leader to assist us in winning the war against the titans! As long as they remain here, they shall be treated as your equals!”

Pinkie Pie began to wave out to the soldiers, but had her arm planted back to the ground by Applejack, who gave her a disapproving shake of the head. The soldiers were murmuring loudly, not expecting such an odd form of help.

“Just what is this?” Daz stammered quietly, still scared over this news.

“Next,” continued Pixis, pointing his arm at him, “let me introduce you to the young man who will seal the hole for us: Eren Jaeger from the Trainee Corps!”

Eren immediately stepped forwards and gave out the Military salute. With Eren’s name announced over the soldiers, all of his cadet friends gasped in shock that he was still alive and well, especially Sasha, Conny, and Ymir.

"E– Eren?" Conny exclaimed.

Pixis continued.

“He is the result of a top-secret project to turn humans into titans! He has the ability to create the body of a titan and control it at will!”

Conny was now much more shocked by this news, gulping nervously.

“Hey…” stammered Conny, looking back to his other friends. “I have no idea what the commander is talking about. Am I just too stupid to get it or something?”

“Would you shut up,” Ymir retorted, “idiot?”

“He will turn into a titan," Pixis shouted, "pick up that large rock not far from the shattered gate, carry it over, and seal the hole! Your role, ladies and gentlemen, is to protect him from the other titans while he's moving the stone!”

From the south side of the wall directly behind Pixis, Eren, and the ponies, Armin, Mikasa, and Pixis's chosen members of the Garrison tried their best to listen in on Pixis’s speech as they tried to come up with a plan of their own. They were all crowded around a map that served as the basis for the plan.

“Huh?” a Garrison soldier with medium combed-back, brown hair asked. “We don’t need to fight the titans?”

“E– Excuse me,” spoke Armin. “I don't mean any disrespect speaking up to a ranking officer…”

“No, continue,” he interrupted.

“Y– Yes, sir. We know that titans typically react to large groups of humans by giving chase. We could take advantage of that to lure them along the walls. I believe this way, we could keep the titans away from Eren without engaging them in direct contact. We can take them down later with the cannons without mounting any casualties in the process.

“But since we can’t quite leave Eren undefended, a small elite team should be there protect him. On top of that, there’s no way we can avoid confrontation with the titans that com in through the wall. That elite team's skills will be very crucial.

“Okay, got it," confirmed the male Garrison soldier. "We'll take that into account and revise our plans."

"But," mentioned Armin, "this plan can only work with Eren sealing the hole with that boulder. We are proceeding with the operation without certain proof that he can. I cannot help but feel doubtful.”

“True enough,” the male Garrison soldier agreed. “Given the uncertainty of a crucial element, I do not relish sending many men to their deaths. But I can understand what Commander Pixis has in mind as well.

“One thing is," the female spoke, "we have a time issue on our hands. The titans are continuing to enter the town, even as we speak. The more titans that continue pouring into Trost, the worse our odds will be in retaking it."

"In addition to which, Wall Rose is likely to sustain a breach as well.”

This fact haunted Armin, who wanted nothing more than for the events of the past to not repeat themselves again.

"Also," concluded the female, adding more tension, "there's a limit to how much one can be motivated by terror.

Back on the ground, the soldiers were contemplating Pixis's insane and impossible do-or-die mission.

“Pick up that enormous stone?” wondered a male soldier. Could this… Could this be possible? Have the humans finally learned to control titans now?”

Daz couldn’t bear to hear these outrageous plans any longer, his eyes welling with tears again.

“You're lying!” he shouted out. “I won't put my life on the line for a plan I can't even understand! What do you think we are, huh? We aren't pawns for you to sacrifice!”

“Human weapons, huh?” questioned another male soldier next to Jean.

“What a load of bull,” spoke another. “How many of us did they expect to take them seriously? You’ve gotta’ be kidding.”

"He's telling us to die here today," spoke the goateed Garrison soldier. "I'm leaving."

Soon, Daz, along with dozens of other soldiers, began to walk north, away from the soldiers and their duty. Sasha herself was tempted to leave, but something inside of her glued her feet to the ground.

“Hey!” the Garrison soldier called to Daz. “Wait! You'll get the death penalty for this?”

“Humanity’s done for!” he cried. “I’m spending what little time I have left with my family!”

“Count me in,” called another soldier.

From the walls, the ponies looked with shock and despair as the soldiers abandoned their hope and walked away. Captain Felman watched the scene with horror with his other soldiers.

“If this trend continues,” a nearby Garrison soldier stated, “we’re in trouble.”

“Yes” agreed the grey-haired female Garrison soldier. “Order is falling apart…”

“Ghh,” grunted Felman, having had enough. “Say your prayers, filthy traitors!” he shouted as he drew his sword from its holster. “I'll kill you right now!”

Seeing that more death would needlessly come, the ponies gasped in terror.

“Pixis,” Twilight half-spoke half-whispered, hoping he could still hear her, “do something!”

Pixis also knew that death could not occur now, inhaling to give another order.

“HERE IS MY DECISION!” he cried. “I SHALL PARDON ANYONE WHO DESERTS NOW!”

It took everything within the ponies to keep from screaming, “What?” collectively. From below, the soldiers were all shocked, but were stunned into remaining still and silent.

“What?” shouted Felman.

“Commander…” muttered a Garrison soldier atop the wall with Pixis and Eren, unsure of his commander’s intentions.

“Titans are terrible creatures,” called Pixis, “and once someone gives into that fear, they can never fight them again! Those of you who have learned that fear should leave!”

The deserting soldiers didn’t wait for him to finish, as they were already walking away to be with their loved ones. Twilight couldn’t even begin to imagine what Pixis was thinking, but his still-existent frown told her that he was still not done.

“And those of you wishing their own parents, siblings, and loved ones to feel that fear for themselves are all free to walk away!”

Upon hearing this final statement, each and every one of the deserting soldiers stopped in their tracks, struck by their commander's words. Sasha even looked up, amazed by the emotions that were churned inside of her. Twilight also understood what was happening as soon as the soldiers stopped. The ponies mouths remained agape as they observed what happened.

The goateed Garrison soldier began to tear up, imagining something even more terrifying than facing a titan: knowing that by leaving, his little girl would be forced into into food for the titans. The soldier's decision was clear.

“I can’t do that,” he muttered. “My daughter… is the very last hope I have left.”

He then turned on his feet and walked back to join his fellow soldiers. Seeing him walk back, the others, one by one, did the same. The ponies, moved both by Pixis’s words and the soldiers’ convictions, watched with watery eyes as a still flustered Daz admitted himself back in line, being greeted by Marco and other soldiers with supporting smiles and pats on the back.

Eren himself watched the scene, which only served to strengthen his resolve. With all of the soldiers back in order, Pixis could now resume his speech.

“Let us talk about four years ago,” shouted Pixis. “About the operation to retake Wall Maria! I believe I needn’t bother with an explanation; you all understand where I’m going with this! A reconquest plan! That had a nice ring to it! But essentially, it was no more than the government's way to dealing with all the unemployed could no longer afford to support!”

“What was that?” asked Applejack, unaware of this recovery plan.

“Shh,” Twilight hushed.

“It was a culling! Everybody kept silent about it,” Pixis went on, “because by sending them outside these cramped walls, we have been able to survive within them! It was a sin of which all of us humans are guilty, myself included!”

Applejack and Twilight were hurt by this story, but knew mourning the past wouldn’t solve the issues of the present. Pixis was thinking the same way.

“Because so few escaped from Wall Maria, there was never any open rebellion! But what now!? If Wall Rose falls, the sacrifice will be much greater than twenty percent! The remaining territory inside Wall Sina would not even support half of the remaining population!”

The ponies were trembling slightly at what they were standing to lose, but upon looking at Eren, who in turn glanced at them with a stern look on his face, their trembling ceased as they gave each other an understanding nod.

“If humanity falls,” resumed Pixis, “it won’t be because we were killed by the titans, but it will be because we humans have killed ourselves! We must not die even deeper within these walls! I beg of you to die right here!!”

The soldiers, while stunned by what the commander was asking of them, stood still, completely empathetic with his reasoning. Eren continued to stand firm himself as he held his proud salute.

I have no idea if I’ll be able to use the titan's power thing to pick up that boulder, but I understand what I must do. The whole thing may very well be just a lie, but still, I have to make it happen anyway. I must do this thing… I just have to become a symbol… for the sake of bringing hope to everyone!
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Dozens of soldiers from the Garrison were pushing cannons along the metal tracks that ran across the edges of the wall their barrels aiming down at the ground. Several others were lifting crates and supplies using the lifts that were around the edge of the walls. The plan was being put into action, and every piece had to fit just right or extinction would become the only option.

At the north gate of Trost at Wall Rose, Pixis was talking to three members of the Garrison. One of them was a man with longer, light-golden hair with a long, broad face. next to him was the grey-haired woman with glasses. The last of them also had a longer face with a more rounded chin. His brown hair was buzzed short and he had a beard running along the bottom of his jaw. The three of them were assembled and standing still for their commander.

"I see you're all here," Pixis addressed. "You have one mission: to guard Eren Jaeger, eliminating any threat appears during the operation. It will be the most dangerous and difficult task in the entire operation. It's no exaggeration to say that humanity's fate rests on your shoulders. I can lift the burden by saying that those ponies will be assisting you, but their mission is also your mission. Their lives too will be at stake."

"Commander," spoke the grey-haired woman, "may I say something?"

"What is it?"

"Does this human weapon really work?"

"Quiet, Riko!" hissed the golden-haired man to her right.

"You don't believe it either, do you?"

"Commander," spoke the bearded man, "this operation depends on Eren Jaeger and we know nothing about him. If he cannot function, many soldiers will have died for nothing, with or without the ponies' help."

"Oh?" queried Pixis, twirling his moustache. "Do you enjoy losing to the titans so much?"

The question elicited minor gasps from the three.

"I certainly don't," Pixis answered. "I hate losing more than anything. But unfortunately, I've been losing my entire life."

The three soldiers looked at each other, understanding what he was getting at.

"I want to win against the titans," resumed Pixis. "I want to beat those giant monsters more than anything in the world."

"S– So do we!" agreed Riko.

Pixis turned around to face her with a cocksure smile on his face.

"Then betting on him is our only option. You're right. We know nothing about him. But he's the only chance we have to defeat the titans."

"Commander," relayed a far-off Garrison soldier, "it's time for the decoy operation to begin."

"Hmm," confirmed Pixis, looking back at the three soldiers in front of them. "Ian Dietrich," he spoke to the golden-haired man and moving down the line, "Riko Brzenska, Mitabi Jarnach. You are the Garrison's most elite troops. I'm entrusting humanity's faith in you."

"Yes, sir!" the three of them shouted in unison with a salute.

"Ian. You will take command. You have full authority out there."

"Huh?" questioned Ian, surprised. "Me?"

"I have no objections," Riko replied with a smile.

"Nor do I," responded Mitabi.

"But I'm not capable," Ian admitted.

"Don't worry," assured Pixis. "You're a man who knows his drinks. You're well-acquainted with drink both bitter and sweet. I'm counting on you."

Ian shoved away his worry and strengthened his stance.

"Yes, sir!" he answered.

Eren, now with an extra boot on his left foot to replace the one he lost, looked upon the three soldiers and the commander from behind the soldiers' backs. Behind him, Mikasa, Armin, and the ponies looked at their friend.

"Eren," Armin called to him, "I'm sorry. I ended up making you responsible for everything."

"Don't sweat it, Armin," Applejack assured him. "That seems to be the situation no matter which way you cut it."

"Applejack's right," confirmed Eren. "Like I said before, you have the ability to find the right answer. I believe in that."

"We all do," Twilight added with an, "Mmhm," from the other ponies and Spike.

"Eren," Mikasa spoke. "I'm going to–"

"Don't tell me you're coming with me," ordered Eren, shocking Mikasa. "You've been assigned to the decoy team."

"But I can't leave you alone!" she exclaimed, walking towards him. "If you're alone, you'll–"

"That's enough!" Eren lividly shouted, pushing her back. "I'm not your brother or a child. I told you that!"

Mikasa, defeated, bowed her head sullenly, foreboding the worst for her brother.

"Ackerman," called Ian. "Join the the elite force protecting Jaeger."

Upon hearing this, Mikasa lit up.

"We need your skill," Ian reasoned. "Ponies. You will be joining her. Seeing as how titans are only interested in humans, it would be pointless of you to go to the decoy team. Plus, if Pixis has as much faith in you as he does, there's no reason I shouldn't allow you to join us."

The ponies were very happy to hear this. Rainbow Dash jumped into the air and backflipped, screaming, "Woohoo!"

Ian was surprised by her vigor, but when Rainbow Dash flew up to him with her hoof extended to him, he looked at it confused.

"Come on," she egged. "Pound it!"

Ian was still confused.

"Try putting your hand into a fist and then tap the bottom of her hoof," advised Twilight.

Ian, wanting to honor her wishes, curled his fingers up and lightly punched Rainbow Dash's hoof, still unsure what this meant.

"That's what I'm talking about!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

As Rainbow Dash fluttered off, Twilight, with Spike jumping onto her back, walked up to him and tapped her hoof against his still balled fist. Ian couldn't be sure of what was happening as Spike also pounded his fist into his. Pinkie Pie was up next as she leapt up and punched his fist.

"All for one and one for all!" she exclaimed.

Ian suddenly understood this gesture: it was one of camaraderie. As Applejack came around, he vigorously met Applejack's hoof with his fist, doing the same with Rarity and even the docile Flutttershy. With that out of the way, he lowered his arms back down.

"Let's go!" he said, turning his head to both the ponies and the three humans. "It's time."

Ian ran east down Wall Rose, prompting Eren and Mikasa to join with. Armin, who was stationed at the decoy squad, stayed put. Each of the ponies looked at him and he at them.

"Good luck, darling," Rarity bid. "We hope to see you again."

Armin nodded.

"Yeah," he said, his voice determined.

With a last look at each others' eyes, the ponies turned around and galloped off to join Ian and the others while Armin ran in the opposite direction. The ponies, with their animalistic speed, caught up to Eren and Mikasa in no time, who didn't once glance back towards Armin.

Farewell, Armin, thought Eren. Please, don't die.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Within minutes, Eren, Mikasa, and the ponies were running along the eastern side of the barrier surrounding Trost to get to the large boulder near the southern gate. Riko and Mitabi were now with them.

“They said you were a human weapon, so as long as you’re able to close up that wall, it doesn't matter. We’ll make your protection our highest priority. We’re counting on you!”

“Yes, sir!”

“Eren!” called Mikasa to his right. “Are you feeling alright?”

“Yeah,” Eren answered.

"Eren, are you sure–"

"I said I'm fine! Much better than when I was surrounded anyways.”

"We aren't playing house here, Jaeger," piped in Riko, catching up to join them.

"I didn't mean to–"

"I can't believe that we have to leave humanity's fate up to a spoiled brat like you," Mitabi stated, gaining an irksome look from Mikasa.

"Enough, guys!" ordered Ian. "We’ll reach the shortest route to the rock soon. As far as I can tell, there are no titans in sight. It seems everybody’s doing well in luring them away.”

"Listen, Jaeger," Riko spoke, getting Eren's attention. "During this operation, more than just a few will die. For you. They will be our comrades ranked both above and below us. As soldiers, they're prepared to die, of course, but they are not pawns without a voice. They have names and families, and all the feelings that those entail. Alyosha, Dominic, Phine, Isabel, Ludwig, Martina, Guido, Hans... They're all humans as alive as either of us.

"I've known some of them since my trainee days, and today, many of them will die for you. You have a responsibility to ensure that their deaths will mean something. No matter what happens, don't let yourself forget that, and be prepared to die for that responsibility."

"Right!" answered Eren, his resolve further strengthened by her words.

"We won't let you down either, Riko," Twilight assured her on her friends' behalf. "We'll make sure you and the rest of you get back safely to your friends."

"You can count on us!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash.

"That's another thing," Riko added. "What are you creatures even doing here? Pixis claims that you live in a world far from ours, but why would you come here of all places?"

"To help all y'all out of this pickle, of course!" answered Applejack.

"But that makes little sense. Judging by how you acted back there when our captain had you cornered, you did not come off as dangerous or harmful, so why abandon the safety of your own world just to help this one? You have nothing to gain or lose from helping us, except for, of course, your lives, so why bother?"

"Haven't you ever heard of unconditional kindness?" asked Twilight. "Where we come from, we do things because it's the right thing to do. Our princesses have been very keen on contacting other species from different worlds."

"So it's for political reasons? Sounds conditional if you ask me..."

"Don't think we don't know what we're risking by coming here!" shouted Twilight, shocking Riko. "None of mine or my friends' decisions were impacted by what our leaders wanted. We saw a group of creatures who were on the brink of extinction that our princess said we had the opportunity to save. We accepted not because of the political gain it could or could not give us, but because it's just what ponies and people should do for one another."

Riko took a small pause to consider her words before she responded.

"I still can't understand it," she admitted, "but if you're really willing to risk your life solely for the benefit of humanity, I shall not question it any further."

As Twilight responded with a smile, Eren looked to see that the drop-off point was getting very close now.

I'll do it... he thought with a scowl. I'll make this happen!

Upon seeing the boulder closeby, Eren remembered the final words of Pixis’s speech as they rang over the moralized soldiers.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Ever since the titans appeared, mankind has never won against them, not even once! Their continuous advance has meant humanity's continuous retreat and loss of territory! But once this mission succeeds, humanity will have retaken its territory from them for the first time!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Over here!” called Ian, as he veered to the right edge of the wall. “Let’s go!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“This will be humanity's first victory against the titans!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Ian, Eren, Mikasa, and Mitabi leapt off the wall and fell downwards. Twilight, with Spike mounted on, leapt off and glided down to follow Eren. Rainbow Dash grabbed Applejack and Fluttershy grabbed Rarity as they leapt down to glide with Twilight. Pinkie Pie jumped off too, tucking her legs into her stomach and embracing them with her arms.

“Cannonball!” she shouted.

Unlike her winged friends who continued to glide, Pinkie fell like a stone to the ground, which came ever closer. Once Pinkie Pie was about ten meters above the ground, she grit her teeth and squeezed her legs harder as she began to fall slower and slower with the sound of rubber sliding against asphalt accompanying it. By the time her rump was an inch or two above the ground, her body was suspended in the air before she flipped up onto her hooves and ran down the streets.

Riko stopped right at the dropoff point and looked out to where Pixis would be. Placing her left hand over her left ear and raising her right arm into the air with it pressed against her right ear, she aimed a smoke pistol to the sky. Pulling the trigger, a capsule rocketed into the air, producing a green smoke that could be seen for miles.

From the northeast corner of Wall Rose, Pixis and several other Garrison soldiers looked out to see the pillar of smoke.

"Green smoke round, confirmed!" relayed a female soldier with lilght-brown hair. "The elite force has begun the mission!"

Pixis looked outwards with fierce determination, hopefully wishing for the mission's success.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren and the others zipped through the air and weaved around, under, and over scores of buildings with their 3D Maneuver Gear. Eren and Mikasa made a beeline straight for the boulder with the other soldiers and the ponies going to either side to give him some room.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Compared to what humanity has lost,” spoke Pixis, “it might not be much…”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Coming from the east, Eren leapt over the closest building west of the boulder before he took his left hand and placed it into his mouth.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“…but for humanity, this one step…”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren clamped down on his hand, blood squirting from the wound.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“…would be a tremendous advance in our attack on the titans!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren burst into steam and light high above the rooftops. From the neck up and neck down the full body of the titan: bone, muscle, skin, and all began to form as Eren fell with his new body at a building, crashing into it in a burst of debris and vapor. From the cloud, Eren’s titan form, complete in its transformation, stood up and walked outside. It let out another roar, ready to go out.

Mikasa, Ian, and Mitabi stood on the rooftops of the buildings west of the boulder while the ponies landed on the roofs east of the boulder. Pinkie Pie came over soon after, standing next to the building that Rainbow Dash and Applejack were on.

I doubt a human of that size could lift that boulder. Mikasa thought. But I believe can count on Eren’s strength, as well as that of the assistance of these ponies, to show us the way!

Eren’s titan walked out into the street, going towards the boulder as planned. But before Eren’s titan could pick the stone up, it turned its body around, looking straight at Mikasa with a malicious glare in its eyes. Mikasa was scared, feeling that something was about to go terribly wrong.

“Eren?” she asked.

The titan’s response was a quick reel back in its arm followed by its fist aimed straight at Mikasa. The other soldiers and ponies watched with horror as Eren’s titan raged out of control, demolishing the part of the building that it struck.

“Oh shit!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

Chapter 11: Primordial Desire

Despite the best efforts of Twilight and Fluttershy, Twilight’s extensive use of the limited magic of this new world and Fluttershy’s inexperience in battle began to take their tolls on them, forcing them to ground themselves and take hard labored breaths.

They, along with Riko and several other surviving Garrison soldiers watched helplessly as titans continued to walk to the stone, a couple of them eating dead soldiers along the way.

“Leader!” called a female Garrison soldier. “This is it! We’re the only ones left.”

Riko was seized with fear. With Eren’s titan still incapacitated, and their numbers plummeting, she knew there was one last course of action to take to protect Eren and the ponies that were helping her.

“Retreat towards the rock!” she ordered.

Riko and her remaining soldiers flew across the roofs to get back to Eren. Twilight and Fluttershy looked nervously at a soldier being eaten by a titan, wanting to him in every way possible. Twilight, however, knew full well that he was doom. With a wincing hiss, she made up her mind.

"Fluttershy!" she called. "Let's go!"

Twilight flew out to follow Riko and her team, with Fluttershy giving a regretful glance backwards before she took off as well.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean looked out at the 3D Manuever Gear equipped to the dead soldier outside the window. The titan was beginning to turn around and head back. Now was his only opportunity. He ran to the door and opened it, going outside with his eyes trained on the straps he'd need to detach from the soldier. He slid on his knees and began to work on the straps.

"I can't just sit around and wait for the titans to piss off," he said.

From the wall, Conny and Annie desperately watched him.

"Jean!" Conny shouted. "It must be his maneuver gear!"

"What?" shouted Marco as he ran towards Conny and Annie.

Jean continued to fidget with the straps, but the belts refused to come free from their buckles.

"C'mon, you bastard!" he grunted. "I'm in a hurry here!"

His noises and screaming alerted the titan that previously cornered him, walking closer and closer as Jean still couldn't manage the belts.

"Jean!" called Marco's voice. "Calm down!"

Jean turned to see the titan a mere few meters in front of him. However, Marco quickly swung in front of the titan's face, breaking its concentration.

"Marco!" shouted Jean. "What are you doing?"

Marco didn't answer, landing on the street and running back in the opposite direction. The titan gave chase to him, allowing Jean more time and space to replace his 3D Maneuver Gear. With mind now in further ease, it wasn't long before Jean pulled the device from the corpse's legs.

Conny and Annie swung down from the wall to run to their downed comrade.

"Jeez!" exclaimed Conny. "What a drag!"

Jean, now equipped with the functional 3D Maneuver Gear, ran towards a titan. As the titan tried to reach for him, Jean threw his body to the right, and with his gear, hurdled over the titan's left shoulder. As Jean tried to launch another hook to further elude the titan, he found that he couldn't push the trigger. With his timing off he swung down and fell onto the street.

"Crap," Jean gasped. "Why is the trigger so hard to pull?"

The same titan had turned back to get the prey that it almost lost. Jean could only continue lying down as the titan got closer.

"Jean!" Conny yelled, leaping down from a roof to Jean's right.

Conny swung into the titan's head, disorienting it. Conny pulled up to the next roof in front of him. Jean watched his comrade's actions with incredulity.

"What are you doing?" shouted Jean.

"That's my line!" Conny shouted back. "Fly away already!"

The titan took a reach for Conny, who quickly moved out of the way and back towards the wall to have the titan grab a mass of brick and wood from the building instead. Jean took Conny's words to heart, running as fast as his legs could carry him as the titan was distracted. As Jean shot out his hooks, the titan lunged out at him and dove. Jean lurched forwards with his device, the titan missing him by mere inches.

Jean took a quick sigh of relief before looking forwards. The sight in front of him left him gasping in horror. A titan was lunging straight at him, but Annie was already at its neck, slicing it off and killing it. With the next danger being to avoid collision, Jean latched onto the titan's stomach and swung underneath it as it fell. Jean managed to pass in between its legs just below the groin as he hooked onto the roofs and flew higher up.

Jean soared just over the buildings, the sheaths grinding against the roofs and spraying the clay shingles behind him. Jean hooked onto higher and higher buildings as he reached the wall. With a massive burst of gas from the exhaust of his machine, he soared up and towards the top of the wall, Conny, Annie, and Marco close behind.

Jean and Marco tumbled atop the wall and held themselves firm to their feet and knees to prevent falling over the other side. Annie and Conny landed gracefully beside them.

"You guys are insane!" Jean hissed.

"Again," shouted Conny, "that's my line! I think I just died three times over!"

Annie peered towards the south, the sight leaving a genuine look of surprise and shock on her face.

"Look at that!" she gasped.

Jean stood up to get a better look. Upon seeing it, he couldn't help but gasp as well.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa and Ian looked at the gate as more titans crawled into it and entered the city, several other Garrison soldiers having come to assist. Rarity, drenched with sweat, was already tiring out, her swings of her blades becoming more labored and less controlled.

As Pinkie Pie aimed her cannon at some more approaching titans, her entire body began to shudder. Once she stopped, she took a look behind her to see the pillar of steam with the boulder atop it.

“Oh look!” Pinkie Pie shouted while pointing. “Here comes Eren!”

Mikasa and Ian gasped, at Pinkie’s words, and as if by hoping for some miracle that Pinkie Pie was right, looked back in the same direction. They couldn’t believe what they saw. A titan, its body smoldering from the pressure of the large object that it held, carried the large boulder towards the gate. Mikasa, Ian, and Mitabi and Rarity, now seeing it, stood still with shocked expressions at the miracle that was taking place.

“Well that’s a doozy if I’ve ever seen one!” chirped Pinkie Pie.

Mikasa watched as Eren’s titan laboriously walked through the streets, crushing the brick surface under its feet. Mikasa’s eyes began to water and her smile widened.

“Eren!” she sobbed happily.

"Mikasa!" called Armin's voice.

Suddenly, Armin, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Spike, riding on Rainbow Dash’s back, flew up and landed on the roof with Mikasa, Ian, Mitabi, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie. Spike dismounted the blue pegasus.

“Scores of titans closing in from behind!” called Armin, tears in his eyes as well.

“Armin!” cried Mikasa.

“Eren’s won. Now he’s doing his job. If we can get Eren to that gate, our victory is assured!”

Ian now seeing the possibility of the mission’s success skyrocket, he grit his teeth with sheer determination.

“Guard him with your lives!” he shouted. “We will protect Eren on his way to the gate, even if it’s the last thing we do!!”

“LET’S DO THIS!!” screamed Rainbow Dash, flying out in front of Eren.

The other soldiers went out in battle cries as well, leaping over the rooftops to get to the titans trying to intercept Eren as he tried to make it to the hole. Five titans in particular who had come from the breached gate walked straight at Eren.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean, now seeing the light of victory at the end of the tunnel, rallied his comrades.

"Keep them all out of the way!" he shouted. "We must support Eren!"

"The four of them leapt from the wall, ready to defend their friend with every ounce of their strength.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Ian turned back to Arming, Mikasa, and the ponies.

“All of you, go back to Eren!” he demanded.

The eight of them looked incredulously at Ian.

“Huh?” exclaimed Armin.

“That’s an order! Understand?”

“Yes, sir!” they all responded.

Ian then went to look out over his group when he saw three soldiers, one of them being Mitabi running on the ground, chasing the last round of titans that broke through. Ian’s eyes widened on the deadliness of their actions.

“Team Mitabi!” he yelled. “What the–”

Down on the ground, Mitabi and his men made chase, but couldn’t get the titans’ attention.

“Those titans aren’t attacking us!” shouted Mitabi. “We gotta' get up close to them so they can't ignore us!”

“Over here, dammit!” a soldier shouted at one.

“Over here," Mitabi goaded, "or I’ll shove my blade up your smelly ass and bleed you to death!”

The commotion caused the titans to turn their heads. The titans then turned around and begun to chase Mitabi and the others.

“Here they come!” shouted Mitabi, running back with his men.

“It worked,” cried a soldier.

“Run! To the buildings!”

“What?” shouted Armin. “Why did they get down to the ground? This is suicide! We can’t fight without horses or buildings around!”

“No,” Mitabi answered. “This was the only option.”

Ian and his men then rappelled down to the ground on their 3D Maneuver Gear, followed by Armin, Mikasa, and the ponies with Spike riding Applejack down.

“Proceed after Team Mitabi!” Ian called out. “Take them on directly if you have too! We’re making ourselves the targets!”

Rarity looked sadly as Ian and his men went on to bait the titans as they retreated into the town, the titans following them. However, as Eren’s titan passed by with the boulder, she envisioned an imaginary path behind Eren’s titan, running down the side, and then taking on the titans from behind.

“Idea!” Rarity squealed in a sing-song voice.

“Idea?” wondered Applejack. “What idea?”

“Just follow me!” she declared, already galloping behind Eren.

“Then let’s get ‘em!” shouted Applejack. “Come on, girls! Let’s go, Spike!”

With Spike still on Applejack’s back, the ponies ran behind and around Eren’s titan to get to the normal titans using Rarity’s plan. Armin and Mikasa took Rainbow Dash’s shift on the ground, allowing Eren to follow close behind while making sure no titans came close. Once the ponies passed Eren’s titan on the left, Rainbow Dash caught them.

“What are you guys doing?” she asked. “You’re gonna get yourselves killed!”

“Ian and Mitabi are going to get killed if we don’t do something about it,” answered Applejack. “Come help us take them down! Mikasa and Armin got it covered!”

Rainbow Dash sadly looked at Eren’s titan, not wanting to leave his side, but with her friends getting closer to the titans, she had to protect them first. With an angry grunt, she flew alongside Fluttershy and was ready to go.

Eren’s titan looked at Ian and his men as they lured the titans away.

I feel… thought Eren, …like my body’s… going to get crushed.

Looking down, he saw his two human friends watching him every step of the way.

Mikasa? he wondered. Armin? What are you doing? You can’t be around here. You’ll get eaten!

He then saw the ponies as they turned another right, the titans having their backs to them now.

Huh? Rainbow Dash! Applejack! What are you doing? You can’t possibly fight the titans!

Applejack and Spike stopped near the back of one as her friends went on.

“Ready to see if you can take some of these varmints down?” she asked him.

“Yeah!” he growled with a smile.

“Then hop on my back!” she ordered, Spike doing as he was told. “Now, when I’m ready to buck my legs, you jump on my back hooves and push off, you got it?”

“Got it!”

“On three! One, two, three!”

Applejack leaned forwards, her back legs lifting up as she tucked her back hooves in. Spike jumped on the bases and bent his knees. Just as he pushed off, Applejack’s buck shot him out towards a titan’s neck.

With his swords at the ready, Spike lifted his arms up as he got closer to the nape. At the right time, he gave a hard slash and cut the nape off. As the titan fell, Spike ran across the shoulder and jumped at another nearby titan, landing just at the tip of the shoulder with his foot claws, running to the center of the body and cutting another nape off.

As the second titan fell, Spike saw Rainbow Dash coming towards him as she slayed a titan with her swords. Spike jumped up and Rainbow Dash caught him, using the flat ends of her blades for Spike to land on.

Rarity slashed the tendons of the back of the fourth titan’s ankles with both blades, forcing the titan to fall forwards. Rainbow Dash and Spike, seeing this, shared a look and smile. Rainbow Dash, using her swords, pushed and flung Spike at the fallen titan, online with its neck. Ian and Mitabi both watched as the tiny dragon slashed at the titan’s neck, killing it.

Rainbow Dash saw Applejack loaded in Pinkie Pie’s cannon and flew down to her.

“You know,” Rainbow Dash said to Applejack, “Spike ain't too bad at this thing.”

“Could you hold that thought, Rainbow?” asked Applejack as Pinkie Pie aimed the cannon.

Pinkie Pie then then slammed the button down as Applejack was hurled into the air at the last titan’s neck. Applejack flipped forwards with her back hooves tucked in and aimed at the titan’s head. With perfect timing, she kicked the titan in the temple, knocking it over. Applejack fell with the titan, directing her body towards it.

Rarity galloped down, following the titan’s head as it fell closer to Earth. Once the titan landed on its stomach, Applejack fell on its back and rolled down to the ground, galloping back to her friends. Before the felled titan could reach at Ian, Mitabi, or the others, Rarity, her magic fueled with anger and fury, slashed down on the back of its neck, ceasing its movements.

To Ian’s, as well as the ponies’ surprise, not one of them had died. The ponies and Spike recouped back together and congratulated themselves on a job well done. With the road now clear for Eren’s titan to get to the gate, now only yards away, Eren remembered Armin’s words back at the boulder’s resting spot.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Tell me, Eren,” asked Armin. “What did you want to see the outside world for?”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren was now sure of his answer, his goal’s near completion only making each word he spoke truer and truer.

We we're born, all of us are free, he thought, looking out at his friends as they prepared for another batch of titans if they came through.

Childhood memories torrented through his mind as he remembered all that he fought for.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

With the trafficker’s knife set to kill him, Eren, using a broom handle with a dagger tied to the end, stabbed him, ending his life.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

If anyone tries to take that away from us, it’s not going to matter how strong they are.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren and Armin looked at a book filled with the wonders that awaited beyond the walls they were confined to.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Flaming water, icy landscapes, cities of clouds, or whatever, whoever gets to see those things are the freest people in the entire world.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Fight!” Eren shouted at Mikasa as he was strangled by the last trafficker.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Who could value their life over something like that? However terrifying the world may be, it doesn't matter. matter. However cruel the world may be, it doesn't matter. Just fight! Fight! FIGHT!!

Jean, Marco, Conny, and Annie finally made it to the south gate, all shocked at how close Eren was. Eren’s titan continued for the hole as Armin and Mikasa escorted him. However, another titan was crawling out of the hole and was going straight for the two humans. Mikasa seethed at thinking that after all of this, the plan could just fail.

However, a soldier swung down from the wall and landed on the titan’s face, gouging and slashing its eye out with her blades.

"OUT OF THE WAY!" she screamed.

The grey hair and glasses were unmistakable. It was Riko. The titan, now wounded, sunk to its knees, allowing a purple blur to whiz behind its neck, leaving a bloody splatter over her and the ground.

“Twilight!” shouted Armin.

The alicorn landed, the blood on her coat and floating swords evaporating off in steam as she panted heavily. Riko began to fall off of the titan and to the ground, but was caught by under her arms by Fluttershy, who without her swords, caught her in both hooves and lowered her down. With there now no longer being anymore titans to deal with, Eren’s titan turned left, heading straight for the hole, only ten meters or so away.

“G…” grunted Armin, his tears choking his words.

Twilight and Armid looked as Eren’s titan was about to seal the hole. Ian, Mitabi, the soldiers, and the other ponies, along with Spike, were watching history in the making.

“GO, EREN!! GO!!!” screamed Armin, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash.

FIGHT!! Eren urged to himself as his titan shouted out, squatted down and leaned its body forwards, pushing the boulder into the hole.

With a mighty bang, the rock had stuck itself inside. What followed was a vast void of silence as everyone close to the gate saw with disbelieving eyes and agape mouths as the hole was finally closed. The titans had been stopped. For once in the war between humans and titans, the humans arose from the battle as the victors.

"We..." stammered Rainbow Dash. "We... did it."

Fluttershy flew at Rainbow Dash and hugged her mid-flight, twirling her around.

"YAHAAAH!" Fluttershy screamed. "We won!"

The ponies and Spike dropped their swords and cheered, hugging each other over the success of their mission. The nearby humans cheered as well, hugging each other for their survival and success. Jean and Marco were still too stunned at what they saw to do anything. However, Conny came in between them and wrapped one arm around each of their abdomens and picking them up, shocking and surprising the two of them.

"We did it!" he shouted. "We made it!"

While Marco accepted Conny's enthusiasm with a smile, Jean's grimace made it clear that he wanted to be put back down as soon as possible.

Riko fell to her knees and began to sob as she reached for a yellow smoke-pistol round.

"Everyone..." she wept, "didn't die in vain."

Putting her left hand over her left ear and covering her right ear with her arm as she aimed the pistol up, she pulled the trigger. The pillar of yellow extended into the air for Pixis and the others on Wall Rose to see.

"Today," she stated, "for the first time, mankind triumphed over the titans."
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Pixis and the other captains saw the smoke rise from the gate.

"Yellow smoke-flare confirmed," said the woman with the telescope. "The operation was a success."

Everyone nearby began gasping and murmuring loudly, excited by the prospect of their first victory.

"Send in reinforcements now!" called Pixis. "Rescue the elite troops!"
_________________________________________________________________________________________

From outside the gate, titans tried to push the stone, but it was stuck firmly inside. Not one titan could get through and not one ever would.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

From outside, Eren's titan finally succumbed to exhaustion, laying upon the boulder, lifeless and immobile. Armin cut away at the skin on Eren's titan's neck hoping to free him as quickly as possible. From up north, the titans were coming.

"The remaining titans are coming!" shouted Riko. "We have to climb the wall!"

"I'll withdraw as soon as we've recovered Eren!" answered Mikasa.

"That goes for us too!" shouted Rainbow Dash as she flew towards Eren.

The other ponies galloped as fast as their fatigued bodies could allow. Even Rainbow Dash found that using her wings was becoming strenuous work, but she reached Armin on Eren's titan. Mikasa ran out as well. Ian and Mitabi gave each other a nod before they went to ascend the wall.

"Armin!" she called. "How's Eren?"

"He's feverish from the immense heat in there!" he responded as he tried pulling Eren's body from the neck. "We need to get him over the wall right away!"

As hard as Armin tugged, the titan's muscle was still grafted to Eren's arms, keeping him anchored inside. Even Eren's face was scarred on both sides from both the steam burns and the few layers of skin having been pulled from his face. Mikasa ran to assist Armin as the other ponies came too.

"Part of his body is still fused with the titan!" he stated. "I can't pull him out."

"Well, be careful!" Rainbow Dash yelled. "We don't want to hurt him anymore!"

"We'll have to cut it," Twilight said with a regretful tinge.

She flew up with a single sword in her magical hold and cut the flesh still anchoring Eren to his titan. Eren and Armin began to fall, but were caught by Rainbow Dash and Armin.

"Whoa, there!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash as she and Twilight set them down.

Suddenly, a shadow was cast over Eren, Mikasa, Armin, and the ponies. They looked up to see two titans hungrily looking at them and awaiting to feast upon them. Armin and Mikasa looked at them with fear and horror, knowing that they couldn't take out both titans by themselves.

"Eren!" shouted Mikasa. "Armin!"

Eren opened his eyes to see them gazing upon him and his friends. The ponies tensed up, ready to defend Eren with their lives as one of the titans reached out for them.

However, a green-cloaked soldier flew down from the wall in between the two giants and slashed the nape of the titan to his left. With seemingly impossible speed, the soldier swung from under and over the titan and spun towards the last titan, his blades spinning with him. He quickly slashed its nape off, causing both titans to fall to the ground.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash, as well as the other ponies, looked with sheer awe at the act they had witnessed, wondering who could have been so swift to effortlessly kill both of those titans. Their answer came as the soldier landed upon one of the titans' corpses and stared off into the north. On the black of his green cloak was a crest similar to that of the Garrison's roses or the cadets' swords. However, this crest was comprised of a large blue wing flared out to the left while a similarly-styled white wing overlapped it as it flared out to the right.

"Mikasa," muttered Armin.

"That's..." she responded.

Eren looked upon the crest with wonder and hope.

"...The wings of freedom," he whispered.

"The Scouting Legion..." finished Armin.

The man turned around, revealing more features of himself. His jacket was adorned with the same winged-crest on the left pocket. His spotless white collared-shirt had an equally white cravat tied around the neck. His back hair was styled into a pointy and uneven bowl cut, but left a small part in the center of his forehead. The back of his head and neck was buzzed, leaving a patch of fuzz there.

"Hey, kiddos," he spoke to them, "What has happened here?"
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Throughout the rest of the day and the following day, members of the Garrison and the Scouting Legion did their best to kill the remaining titans. Many of the members of the Garrison blew the titans that had gathered at the corner of the town to bits with their cannons and explosive rounds. Titans that survived were killed by the Scouting Legion.

Several Garrison soldiers were successful in restraining two titans: one seven-meter class and one four-meter class. There were countless ropes tied around their necks that restricted any torso or head movements. The soldiers took more precautions by hammering spikes through the titans legs into the ground, completely keeping their bodies from moving.

Mikasa and the other cadets were made to watch the carnage and cleanup down below. However, much to the nervousness and apprehension of Mikasa and Armin, Eren and the ponies were not allowed to join them...
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The next afternoon, ashes blew through the streets of Trost. The cadets were made to recover the dead bodies of their fallen comrades or the occasional citizen who lost their life in the struggle. Each soldier had a cloth tied around their mouths to prevent the inhalation of the ash or any contaminants that would form from the corpses. They also wore thick gloves that they could use to pick up corpses and line them in the streets for retrieval.

Jean walked through the street towards one corpse in particular, looking at his blood-stained gloves with disdain. Upon getting a look at the corpse, his feelings of horror and shock skyrocketed.

The right half of the corpse's body from the waist all the way up was mangled and bloodied. The remaining half of its face was petrified in a seemingly tired state, its teeth bared. However, Jean could identify the body through its hairstyle and freckles on its face.

"Is that you..." he whispered, "...Marco?"

Jean looked back at his hands, which were now trembling with sadness as he felt it creeping throughout the rest of his body.

"Cadet," called a grey-haired nurse in a white gown, holding a clipboard and pen. "Do you know his name?"

"I wasn't going to look," muttered Jean, still overcome with grief, "but I can't believe it. Not him. Marco, what happened?" he wondered, turning away from the nurse. "Someone must have seen his last moments."

"Who is he?" the nurse asked again, getting Jean to turn back. "If you know, tell me now. Don't you understand, Cadet? Two days have passed since the gate was blocked, yet we're still collecting corpses. There's a risk of an epidemic breaking out. We must prevent a secondary catastrophe. We don't have time to mourn our fallen comrades just yet. Do you understand?"

Jean looked back to the decimated Marco as he gave her his information.

"The 104th Training Corps," he accounted. "Leader of Squad 19: Marco Bott."

"Marco, huh?" she said, jotting the information down. "Glad we know his name. Let's move on"

The nurse began to walk away, leaving Jean alone again. Jean continued to look at his fallen friend with gradually watering eyes. It was at that moment that Jean wished for a pair of fuzzy, yellow arms to comfort him in his grief.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Sasha and several other Garrison soldiers looked at an orange crystal stuck to the side of a building with horror and disgust. The crystal held fast to the wall through a sticky saliva-like substance. Inside the crystal were the bodies of several soldiers either screaming in agony or peacefully floating inside.

"What..." stammered Sasha, "is that?"

"A titan puked it up," said a Garrison soldier with an ice pick in his hand. "They have no digestive organs, so once they get their fill of humans, they throw up like that."

"No way..."

The experience was clearly traumatizing for Sasha as she stared at the hard-rock mass with wide, fearful eyes.

"Shit," the Garrison soldier said. "We'll never be able to identify anyone like this."

The Garrison soldier went with another of his squadron to try and pick the crystal apart and free them.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

"I'm sorry," Annie tearfully said to a corpse upon the ground. "I'm... sorry."

Reiner and Bertolt approached her with corpses in their grasp.

"Apologizing won't fix anything," Reiner said. "Let's hurry and put them to rest."

The three of them picked up their corpses and dragged them to a large fire in the southern end of the town where the boulder once stood. The fire was filled with the numerous corpses of the fallen soldiers who didn't live to see Trost's revival. Annie, Reiner, and Bertolt tossed their corpses to the pyre and walked back to retrieve more.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside a dim, torchlit dungeon, Eren lied asleep in a bed inside of a prison cell. Accompanying him inside were Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Spike. They all slept sullenly inside as they were bound by their right arms in chains. Rainbow Dash in particular lied atop Eren's stomach, hoping for him to awake soon. Eren's face and arms had now healed, looking about as healthy as he could be.

Observing them on a wooden chair was a broad-faced man with dapper, combed blonde hair. He was dressed in soldier's attire with a jacket that sported the winged crest. Standing against the wall to his left was the soldier who had saved him and his friends from the two titans after he had plugged the gate. His face was stuck in a grimace. Outside the passageway, several more similarly dressed soldiers stood guard outside.

Suddenly, Eren shot up and opened his eyes, shocking Rainbow Dash and bringing her other pony friends to his attention. As Eren's visibility became less fuzzy he looked into Rainbow Dash's eyes. Once he fully came to, Rainbow Dash wrapped her arms around his neck.

"Thank goodness you're okay!" she said.

"You," called the black-haired soldier, "rainbow pony. Get off him now. It's our turn to talk."

Rainbow Dash slid off Eren's stomach as she and her friends glared at the two soldiers watching them.

Eren was shocked to see these two soldier before him.

"Commander Erwin," he said, looking at the blonde soldier, "the top leader of the Scouting Legion. And Captain Levi," he gasped as he looked at the black-haired soldier. "Um... where... am I?"

"As you can see," Erwin answered, "you and your friends are in an underground dungeon. You're all currently in the custody of the Military Police, but we finally got permission to see you all a little while ago."

"But what about Pixis?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah!" Rainbow Dash yelled. "I thought he gave us protection and stuff!"

"Again," answered Erwin, "your imprisonment has been commissioned by a power that goes even beyond Pixis. Please understand that they only wish to take cautious measures."

Rainbow Dash grit her teeth in anger.

"Rainbow Dash," cooed Twilight with a sigh, "calm down. I'm sure everything will be sorted out. We just have to continue doing as they say and not cause any waves and we should be fine."

"You should listen to your friend," Levi instructed, "or I won't have any qualms in slaughtering you like the animals that you are."

Fluttershy squeaked in fear and hid behind Pinkie Pie. Twilight was now hushed by the severity of Levi's threat as Rainbow Dash backed off with an angry pout. Erwin then pulled a key from his jacket pocket and held it up for everyone in the cell to see.

"That key!" Eren exclaimed.

"It's yours, I know," answered Erwin. "I'll give it back later. The basement of your house, Dr. Jaeger's house in Shiganshina, holds the secrets of the titans. Am I right?"

"Yes. Probably. That's what my father said."

"You have amnesia and your father's gone missing," said Levi. "Awfully convenient, don't you think?"

"Levi," spoke Erwin, "we've already concluded that he has no reason to lie. As well, these ponies don't seem all that dangerous to me. Reports from soldiers at Trost stated that the horned ones can use some form of magic. Is that correct, Jaeger?"

"Yes," he answered. "Yes it is."

"In fact," Twilight said, "let me show you."

"Erwin," warned Levi.

"Let her," Erwin responded. "If she makes a move, she's yours to do as you please."

Levi huffed affirmatively. Twilight charged her horn and the key began to glow purple. Erwin let go to see the key suspended in midair. Levi looked at the key with slightly wider eyes while Erwin was slightly mystified by it all. Twilight floated the key towards Erwin's hand, allowing him to grasp it as she stopped her spell, nodding proudly.

"Since this is the case, I assume one of you would have made some form of an attempt to break them, yet you sit here obediently and docilely. However, there is still much more that we don't know, but for right now, I think the most important thing to inquire about are your intentions."

"My..." Eren wondered, taken aback, "intentions?"

"To return to your house," Erwin answered, "we must retake the Shiganshina district of Wall Maria. It would take drastic measures to seal the broken gate. We will need your titan strength. Our fate rides on a titan, it seems. The Colossal Titan and the Armored Titan are probably just like you. Your intentions, however, are key here. The key to freeing mankind from this despair," he concluded, holding the key up again.

Eren gasped, knowing exactly what he would do.

"I'll..." he began to answer.

All memories of his past entered his mind, from his family, to the loss of his mother, to his father's injection.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

"Exterminate them," his younger self declared. "I'm going to kill them all!"
_________________________________________________________________________________________

"Answer the man, scum," Levi ordered. "What do you want to do?"

Eren shuddered with excitement, knowing that his dream would soon become a reality.

"I want to join the Scouting Legion," he said, his voice and eyes hungry for blood, "and kill as many titans as I can, sir."

"And what say you, ponies?" Erwin asked.

"We go where Eren goes," Rainbow Dash confirmed with a proud smile. "Right, girls?"

Each of the ponies, including Spike, nodded in agreement.

"Captain Erwin," Twilight vouched, "we volunteer to join the Scouting Legion with Eren!"

"Oh?" exclaimed Levi, his expression not changing. "Not bad. I would normally be wary of letting common beasts of burden such as yourselves join the Scouting Legion... except as nothing more than steeds for our soldiers..."

Levi's blunt words received hostile looks from the ponies, but Levi ignored them.

"...however, you display human intelligence that shouldn't be ignored. And if you creatures can master such abilities as magic or flight, there's no telling what value you could serve to the Legion. Erwin," he said, standing up straight and walking to the cell, "I'll take responsibility for them. Tell that to the higher-ups.

"Don't get me wrong," he said, looking to the caged human, dragon, and ponies, "it's not like I trust any of them. If they betray us or he goes berserk, I'll put him and them down without hesitation."

Eren and the ponies gasped, scared by Levi's icy, but honest, glare.

"Upstairs shouldn't have a problem with that. No one except for me is suited for the job. I'll accept your applications to the Scouting Legion."

Eren and the ponies looked determinedly at each other, knowing that their fights were far from over and the real battles were about to begin.

Chapter 12: Fighting for Their Lives

The news was unbelievable in the morning. The printers were hardly able to keep up with the demand. Every citizen inside the aristocratic districts of Wall Sina were clamoring for newspapers that gave the details of what happened in Trost.

“The southern gate,” one man with a beard and glasses dictated to a group that gathered around him, “located in the Trost district, was destroyed by the Colossal Titan that appeared in front of it. In just one hour after that, the entire Trost district was overrun by titans. A desperate plan to conquer the district back succeeded, and the breach in the wall was sealed. Currently, and operation to get the territory of the district cleared of titans is underway.”

The citizens clamored with confusion and disbelief.

“The wall got breached,” spoke a man with a black-and-white fedora, “but they still managed to seal the hole? How on earth…”

“It’s all lies!” proclaimed a white-hooded man. “This is an announcement by the imperial government after all! They want to deceive us. That’s why they’re spreading these lies! Hordes of people from the territories behind Wall Rose must be pouring into our lands inside Wall Sina as we speak.”

The nervous clamoring was brought to a halt by a bald, bearded man with a white shirt, black vest, and bowtie. He had a bunch of papers rolled into his hand as he brought his arm up to signal everyone.

“We’ve got news!” he shouted. “Take a look at the announcement of this company!”

He began passing them out, each of the townsfolk who had one in their hands or was nearby one tried to read it in whichever way they could

“Company?” asked the man in the fedora. “Huh! As if I’m going to believe some announcement unauthorized by the government.”

“And what makes you think that the government information is trustworthy, huh?” asked a man in a black suit. “Pray tell!”

One white-shirted individual read one of the papers with apparent shock, unable to fathom the words that were typed across it.

“H– Hey,” he stammered, “Wh– what is the meaning of this?”

He then began to dictate aloud with fear and skepticism.

“A titan… sealed the hole in the wall with a huge boulder… with the assistance of six colorful… magic ponies… and a pygmy dragon. What the hell…?”

The others, upon reading it, were also filled with immesely confused feelings.

“They want us to believe that a titan… ponies… and a dragon… teamed up with humans?” asked another spectator.

"This is amazing!" shouted a balding man in a red shirt. "A titan and these ponies have appeared on our side! Perhaps we can even take back Wall Maria! You could even say... they're our saviors!"

The possibilities of this titan and the ponies being a massive tide-turning element in the war against titans was too great of a prospect to ignore. Others began chatting even louder, excited by the strange, but uplifting news.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Standing outside the massive court building along the entryway with their arms and legs together with rifles on their backs were a group of soldiers wearing jackets that were emblazoned with the green silhouetted head of a unicorn with a white mane. Standing by them was a stone-faced soldier with short black hair and a goatee upon his chiseled chin, and he wore a red bolo tie with his white-colored shirt.

"Saviors, huh?" he wondered aloud, tapping his foot impatiently. "Whichever era we're in, people are so irresponsible."

"They'll probably be pawns in a revolt against the center," speculated a soldier beside him with sandy blonde hair.

"Before that happens, we the Military Police must see to Eren Jaeger's and the ponies' executions. We can't let those Scouting Legion freaks have them."

The sound of a carriage rolling over the cobbled streets along with the hooves of the horses pulling it soon came closer and louder. Knowing what this meant, the leader of the Military Police got serious.

"Attention!" he shouted.

The soldiers stood still as the red, green, and golden carriage slowed itself and stopped in front of the entrance to the courtroom. A soldier quickly ran to pull the door open for whomever was inside. Stepping out slowly was an older man, having a long white beard with his medium-length white hair pulled back as well as a pair of spectacles. His dress comprised of a long, decorated khaki coat with a with a dark-yellow jacket underneat it. Around the collar of his white shirt was a large, orange-red bolo tie.

"Salute our commander!" the Police leader ordered.

The soldiers did so, earning acknowledgement from the man with a nod and grunt.

"It's hot," he mentioned, pulling the collar of his shirt to let in some cool air.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

In Trost, Erwin was talking to Pixis along the walled city border under a cloud-mottled sky as the golden-yellow morning sun broke through.

"Commander Pixis," Erwin spoke, "don't you suppose that some might not approve of the Garrison commander meeting privately with the commander of the Scouting Legion?"

"Ah," sighed Pixis, "you're as stiff-necked as they say. Don't worry. I simply happened to run into you on my morning walk. And, we're merely engaging in small-talk as I enjoy my walk. Are you aware that the Military Police now want Eren and the ponies too?"

"Yes. I received a message yesterday. A Military trial will decide."

"Hmm... Zacklay has been authorized to decide whether the Scouting Legion or the Military Police will get them."

"Zacklay... Commander-in-Chief Dallis Zacklay?

"The man who controls all three Military forces: the Military Police, the Garrison, and the Scouting Legion. His decisions are based only on one criterion: whether it will be for the benefit for humanity or not. If he thinks Eren and the ponies are a threat, he'll order their execution without a second thought. Right on the spot.

"I don't want to let them die," he said, alerting Erwin, "but sadly, many among the Garrison fear them. All I can do is refuse to cast my lot with the Military Police. Do you think you an win?"

Erwin looked down upon the ground, knowing his feelings.

"No," he answered. "But, I'm prepared to make a proposal."

Pixis, who was about to take a swig from his flask, stopped to look at Erwin.

"Whether it works will depend on how well the inquiry goes," he admitted.

"Then you won't know until you're there?" Pixis asked.

"Our mandate is investigating beyond the walls, so we never know what we'll see until we're there."

"HA!" exploded Pixis, entertained by Erwin's remark. "Hmhmhm. I guess there is more to you than I thought."

Pixis began to walk away, leaving Erwin behind.

"It's been an excellent walk, Commander Smith!" Pixis called back with a wave.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside a meager dining hall inside Trost where many soldiers were having their breakfast, Mikasa and Armin sat on the bench across from each other to a cup of water and some unflavored porridge. Without Eren or their new pony friends the table only felt emptier.

"Eren's inquisition," Mikasa muttered. "What's it about?"

"I'm not sure," Armin answered, "but I'd guess they're deciding what to do with Eren and the ponies."

"What to do with them?"

Probably whether to kill them or let them live."

Mikasa stood up suddenly from the table, unable to take the shock of this news. However, the tension was added as a Garrison captain and two of his soldiers, both equipped with rifles, entered inside.

"Mikasa Ackerman!" the captain beckoned. "Armin Arlert! Are you present!?"

"Yes, sir," answered Mikasa, both of them standing to face him.

"You've been ordered to appear as witnesses at this afternoon's trial."

Mikasa and Armin were surprised yet again, but were only mildly uplifted by the ability to see Eren and the ponies once again.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren tiredly sat up on his bed in his cell. He looked at the ponies who were scared and miserable inside their confinement. Pinkie Pie played a somber tune on a harmonica that she seemed to get from nowhere, but being that it was still a source of music, the Scouting Legion soldiers that stood guard outside did not seem to mind.

Eren suddenly felt an urge inside him, and by instinct, he began to stand, but found himself jerked back onto the bed by his chains. He knew he couldn’t attend to this business on his own and needed to ask.

“Excuse me,” Eren requested, “I have to use the restroom.”

“You already went,” said the soldier standing in front of the bars.

“Well… could I at least get some water?”

“Hey you,” said a soldier, peering around from the wall to Eren’s right. “Know your place, monster.”

Rainbow Dash, who lied on the front end of Eren’s bed, was far too depressed to lash out at him. She had been without flight or sun for days and she was completely miserable. Eren knew that of all the ponies who would defend him first, it was her, and knowing her plight, he scooted as close to her as his chains could allow and pet her back.

Rainbow Dash was far from responding happily. However, Eren’s touch took the tension out of her muscles as she relaxed to the comforting rubs of Eren’s hand.

A monster, huh? thought Eren. It's certainly true, but still. Do are they so afraid of us that they have to chain us up? Well, I guess I understand it in my case… After all, it's not like I know what’s going on with me either.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Felman shouted at Eren as he accused “his kind” of bringing the downfall of humanity.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Maybe I should be grateful just for the fact that they didn’t kill us yet. Come to think of it…
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren and Mikasa explained to Armin that he had to be the one to confused Felman. Armin tried to protest, but fell on deaf ears to the assuring voices of Mikasa, Eren, and the ponies.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

They weren’t afraid of me at all; not even for a second.

Having not seen them for a few days, Eren began to feel sad as tears dripped from his eyes. He quickly concealed them from his guards with his sheets, wiping his eyes dry.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, not wearing his cadet uniform, sat alongside Conny, who was cheekily eating one of the potatoes that he, Eren, and Sasha were peeling, much to Eren’s annoyance. Unbeknownst to him, Sasha also munched on a freshly peeled potato herself. Krista looked upon the three of them with a smile as she hoisted a crate of peeled potatoes past them. Jean and Marco were also engaging in a conversation as they carried dirty dishes to the sink, passing by Annie as she ladled herself some soup.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

What are they doing right now, I wonder… and what became of the others? I wonder what they think of me now that I’ve turned into a titan.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Stay put here for a while,” Erwin told Eren with Levi at his side. “We’ll see if we can talk some sense into them.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

It's been days since then, Eren continued to muse as he stopped petting Rainbow Dash. What’s going on outside? Could it be that… We’ll have to spend our whole lives here imprisoned?

However, his thoughts were ceased by the opening of the dungeon door, followed by two different sets of footsteps. Eren, as well as the ponies, shot up and wondered who could be coming to see them. Pinkie Pie tossed her harmonica behind her as she waited to see who was coming.

When no one emerged, the eight of them began to get curious. Suddenly, a woman soldier flashed in front of the bars, pressing her face in between one of the gaps with an animalistic hunger, scaring the ponies immensely. Fluttershy in particular, squeaked and hid behind her friends.

She, along with the soldiers who followed her, had the Scouting Legion crests on their jackets. This woman had a light-yellow collared shirt, and her hazel eyes were covered by a pair of ovular framed glasses. Her unkempt brownish-red hair was styled into a short ponytail that began a few inches below the top of her head and stopped down at her upper neck.

The man behind her was much taller in appearance and had brushed blonde hair that parted at the center. He also had a very short moustache that ran just over his upper lip as well as a beard of the same length that traveled over the corner of his jaw and chin.

The woman's frightening scare quickly turned into an excited smile.

"So you're Eren,huh?" she asked. "And the so-called 'Ponies from Afar?' Are you okay? Anything new?"

Eren and the others were still confused by her flippant behavior.

“We apologize, guys,” said the woman with another reassuring smile. “Sorry to have kept you waiting for so long. But on the bright side, it seems like you're finally getting out of here soon.”

This news came as a pleasant surprise to Eren and the ponies, who now seemed excited with being able to leave.

"But," she said, reaching behind her, "you'll have to wear these, Eren."

Putting her arms through the gap, she presented him with a pair of cuffs.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren walked down the brighter, cleaner halls with glass ceilings inside an unknown location with a glass ceiling, his arms locked and held in place by cuffs, the blonde-haired soldier walking behind him. Two more soldiers with rifles followed them to make sure that Eren wouldn’t try anything questionable. The ponies and Spike walked unchained alongside the woman as she explained and introduced herself.

“I’m Hanji Zoe," she greeted, "a squad commander for the Scouting Legion. And he is…”

Eren was unnerved at the sound and feeling of the blonde-haired soldier behind him sniffing the side of his neck.

“Excuse me?” exclaimed Eren.

Hanji merely smiled at her comrade’s actions.

“He’s a squad commander as well., she answered. “Mike Zakarius is his name, and he tends to do this to everybody on the first meeting.”

Eren still couldn’t help but find this to be overly odd. Mike pulled away and was about to bend down to sniff the nearby Fluttershy. However, the sickly sound of a massive snort sounded in his left ear, that made even Fluttershy peep in surprise, and he suddenly found as Pinkie Pie was walking next to him, smelling his shirt underneath his jacket.

“You!” shouted a soldier. “Get away from–”

Mike put his free hand up, silencing his soldier and assuring him that he was fine.

“It’s okay,” Hanji assured Eren and the ponies. “Sniffing people is his habit.”

“Do me now!” begged Pinkie Pie like an excited child. “Smell me!”

Mike shrugged as he put his face near her mane and gave a few sniffs, Pinkie Pie giggling as he did so. Mike hummed with a pleasant demeanor as he lifted his upper body back up while smiling. Eren caught sight of his smile, which mildly surprised him.

“Thanks!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she went to the two guards behind her.

“Smell me, and I’ll deck you,” said one of them sternly to her.

Pinkie got the gist, happily returning with her friends then.

“Oh, okay then,” she responded.

“He also smirks after he does this,” Hanji spoke to Eren. “It probably means nothing, so just never mind him. I assure you, he’s a capable leader, despite that strange habit.”

Upon turning the corner, they came across two large, mahogany doors.

“Ah!” exclaimed Hanji. “Sorry,” she regretfully stated, “I got a little carried away with my useless chit-chatting and hardly noticed we were already here, but don’t worry. It’s probably for the best that you don’t know anything beforehand anyway.”

Hanji opened up the door for the guards other two cards that forcefully pushed Eren inside, with Eren and the ponies looking back at her in confusion.

"Wait!" he shouted.

“I know it's selfish,” Hanji said to them, "but we have no choice but to blindly trust you.”

Eren and the ponies walked inside with Hanji shutting the doors back. The interior appeared to be a large courtroom. Along the right side of the room, the large windows streamed in plenty of sunlight. On the ceiling, there was a mural of soldiers fighting to their deaths in the war, meeting their ends at the tips of spears. This particular image was unsettling to Eren and the ponies.

On the left side of the room were members of the Scouting Legion and the Garrison. On the right side, where seating was much more available, were members of the Military Police and the many citizens from the city. In the back, there was the bench with three large chairs were put in order. In the very center was a spacious square shaped pen with a platform in the middle with a metal pole inside of it.

Upon sighting them, the audience stopped all conversation and noise as if death had walked into the room. For many of them, it had been the first time seeing Eren and the ponies before, and they were certainly afraid. However, Twilight and Rarity looked upon the interior with intrigue. Fluttershy was scared by the numerous eyes darting at her and her friends, and Pinkie Pie smiled and waved at a few of them. Rainbow Dash and Applejack just stood still, just going with the flow. Spike clung to Twilight, nervous about the prospect of being put on trial.

The military court? wondered Eren. So we were in the court dungeon this whole time?

“Proceed forwards slowly,” quietly ordered one of the other Scouting Legion soldiers.

Eren and the ponies did as they were told, walking into the pen. Eren looked back at Hanji and Mike, the former of whom shook her fist in support. The two soldiers walked Eren to the platform, one of them taking a large, metal pin that held the pole in place and then lifted it up.

“Kneel here,” said the other soldier.

Eren did exactly as he was told, wanting nothing more than his freedom. The soldier then pulled Eren’s arms back and placed the pole in between Eren’s wrists and his back and inserted the pole back into the hole. With a final placement of the pin, the pole was stuck firmly inside.

"All of you,” said the soldier, pointing to the back of the pen, “over there."

The ponies did as they were told as they obediently walked to their spot. One by one, the soldiers bound the ponies by the neck by braces that were hanging from the inside of the banister by chains. There was only about six inches of space between the ponies’ necks and the banister, forcing them to sit, restricting their movements.

As Spike was finally fitted, the two soldiers took extra precautions by binding Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight’s wings to their bodies with rope. While Rainbow Dash and Twilight effortlessly let them do this, Fluttershy was far too nervous and anxious to resist. With the six ponies and Spike bound, the soldiers walked out of the pen to let this trial begin.

Chapter 13: Eyes Not Seen Before

Eren scanned the audience, seeing exactly who was in attendance. Looking to his right, the first person he saw was the head of the Military Police, his papers already in hand. Scanning his gaze to the left, he finally caught the familiar bald-headed commander, Pixis, that saved his skin back in Trost, dressed in his uniformed attire. He then caught Erwin, who also sported a bolo tie, and Levi looking at him expectantly at the front of the crowd where the Scouting Legion was.

What's with this lineup, he thought. What are they even judging here?

However, the next group of people made him gasp in shock. Standing next to Riko from the Garrison, was Mikasa and Armin, standing respectfully for the trial to start, but still looking very concerned for the lives of him and the ponies as well.

Huh? thought Eren. You guys…

“Well then,” said the wizened voice of a man as he took his seat at the center of the bench in between two officials. “Let us begin, shall we?”

Dallis had appeared, placing his folded jacket onto the bench to his right with a decanter of water to his left. He was only in his white shirt and black suspenders, the top button of his shirt unbuttoned. Eren and the ponies couldn't help but look at him with a sense of respect and awe.

“You’re Eren Jaeger, correct?” asked Dallis, adjusting his glasses as he read Eren’s files and the report. “And you’re a soldier sworn to sacrifice for the public good if need be, is that right?”

“Yes, sir!” answered Eren.

“And could the seven of you…” asked Dallis, “ponies please state your names, starting with the purple one.”

“Twilight Sparkle,” she answered.

“Spike,” he answered.

“Rainbow Dash.”

“Applejack.”

“And the…” wondered Dallis, “yellow pegasus at the other end?”

“I’m Fluttershy…” she whisipered.

“You’ll have to speak up, dear.”

“I’m Fluttershy.”

“That’s better.”

“Rarity.”

“And I’m Pinkie Pie. If we win this trial, can we–”

Dallis raised his hand, and Pinkie Pie, as if it were Celestia’s own hoof, silenced herself for him. The commander-in-chief reformed his report and continued to examine it.

“The usual law practices are inapplicable to you all,” Dallis explained, “as your cases are exceptional. The military council is now in order and the sole right to pass judgement on you rests with me. I shall decide your fates, here and now. Objections?”

I knew it, Armin thought.

As the shocked Rainbow Dash was about to declare an objection, Twilight pulled at her ear with her magic unbeknownst to the crowd, getting her to be quiet. Eren though was the first to speak.

“None, sir,” he said.

The ponies then gave their declarations, with Spike trying to look strong for Twilight and his friends.

“No objections, sir,” Twilight stated, followed with the same order.

“None, sir,” declared Spike.

“No objections,” Rainbow Dash reluctantly spoke.

“No objections, sir,” stoically responded Applejack.

“None…” whimpered Fluttershy.

“No objections from me,” Rarity answered.

“Object, I do not!” replied Pinkie Pie with strangely serious face.

Armin took a sigh of fear, hoping that Pinkie Pie’s antics wouldn’t blow Eren’s fate. However, Dallis subtly shrugged off Pinkie Pie’s affirmation and readjusted his seat.

“I appreciate your understanding,” spoke Dallis. “Let us begin with you, Eren. Your case is unprecedented. It stirred a clamor inside these walls and brought forth two clashing viewpoints. There are people who call you a demon that will be our undoing. Other people consider you a savior; a guide to hope.”

Eren and the ponies looked intently at Dallis who seemed to be impartial of his opinions on Eren. Twilight couldn’t help but give a slight smile at his fair attitude. Eren was intense, awaiting whatever question would come his way so he could answer it to the best of his ability. From up in the right-side balcony, Hanji and Mike came up to observe the trial's events.

“As anticipated," Dallis continued, "concealing your existence proved to be impossible. We must make your existence public in some form, or a threat to humanity other than titans my arise. What I will decide today will be which force will have custody of you and your friends: the Military Police, or the Scouting Legion. Let us hear what the Military Police's proposal first.”

All eyes were drawn to the right of the room, with the ponies and Spike just managing to turn their heads to look. Twilight, however, only hoped that he’d be as fair as Dallis was.

“Yes, sir. Chief of the Military Police, Nile Dawk speaking,” he introduced. “After a thorough investigation of Eren's body, we believe that he should be eliminated immediately.”

The ponies eyes shot wide, unable to comprehend their decision. Eren was also nervous about knowing that one of his only options spelled certain death. Mikasa, Erwin, and Levi looked emotionally through Nile, both displeased, but somewhat understanding of his decision.

“And though we are still on the topic of Eren," Nile continued, "I acknowledge that it was his titan power and the assistance of these ponies to the Military that overcame our previous peril. However, I also have to acknowledge that their existence threatens to spark a civil war. That is why we ask them to die for humanity's sake, leaving behind all the information we can."

Eren was staring daggers at Nile comments. While he partially understood that he was going to have death wished upon him, he couldn’t believe that they would exterminate the ponies because of their involvement. The ponies themselves shared fearful glances at the prospect of execution. Armin’s brow began to sweat, but restricted the urge to object to Nile’s reasoning.

“There is no need for that!” shouted out an older man standing beside Nile.

This man had intricately combed, short, grey hair as well as a long black robe that covered his white shirt, its collar the only visible part. Around his neck, he wore a very large necklace. It consisted of three chains that formed rings within each other, the outermost ring having the crests of three crowned woman on them.

“They’re nothing but invasive pests!” he preached, pointing at Eren and the ponies, “He has deceived the walls that embody God’s wisdom, and invaded our land. They must be executed immediately!”

Eren and the ponies looked upon this man with as much spiteful scrutiny as they did Nile. Neither of them knew what he meant by “deceiving walls” and “God’s wisdom,” but his message was clear: Eren and his friends had to die.

That's one of those "Wallists", Eren observed. Five years ago, no one paid any attention to them, but they've gained power.

Both this preacher and Eren shot back hateful looks at each other, which each of the ponies met him with as well.

“Pastor Nick,” called Dallis, “to order, please.”

Dallis then turned to face Erwin and Levi to his right.

“Next, let us hear of the proposal of the Scouting Legion.”

“Yes sir,” reported Erwin. “The thirteenth commander of the Scouting Legion, Erwin Smith, reporting. We would welcome Eren and the ponies, as well as their dragon friend, as official members of our forces and use their respective powers to retake Wall Maria. That is all.”

Eren was horrified. There was no way that Erwin’s simple little statement would save him. The ponies even shared looks of confusion over his ridiculously short testification.

“Hmm,” pondered Dallis. “That's all?”

“Yes, sir,” answered Erwin. “With Eren’s titan power, along with the so called ‘magical’ abilities these ponies possess, we can retake Wall Maria. We believe it is clear what our priorities should be.”

Nile continued to watch Erwin’s reasoning with his stone face while Nick angrily listened to this man defend and ask for the support of these freaks.

“…I see,” answered Dallis. “And where do you plan to sortie to your exploration mission this time? Pixis," he said to the commander to his left, " the Trost district is completely sealed, correct?”

“Indeed,” Pixis confirmed, “It can never be opened again.”

Erwin answered Dallis’s question.

“We hope to set out from the Karanese district in the east,” he said. “Then, we will proceed to the Shiganshina district once again. We will determine the route as we go.”

“Wait a minute!” shouted a portly brown-haired man with a red jacket and a white shirt. “Shouldn't we seal up all the wall gates once and for all? That Colossal Titan can only destroy the gates! If we can strengthen them, we needn't endure further attacks!"

"Shut up, merchant dog!" shouted a person from the left of the room. "With that titan's power and the ponies, we can return to Wall Maria!"

"We can no longer indulge your delusions of grandeur."

Levi and Erwin stood their ground without a change in their emotions.

“You talk a lot,” Levi stated, “you pig.”

Rainbow Dash and Spike, who had perfect view of Levi in their confinement, sported surprised faces with slightly pursed lips.

“Where’s the proof that titans will wait for us to finish sealing up the gates? The ‘we’ you keep chanting are those you wish to protect, your "friends" who help line your pockets. The people who starve because there isn't enough land to sow don't even figure into the thoughts of you pigs, huh?”

“We–” stammered the merchant, “We just thought that we could survive if we seal up the gates–”

“Silence!” Nick shouted at the merchant. “Impious traitor!”

Eren was surprised by his sudden outburst, while Erwin and Levi observed their squabble.

“The wall of Rose is granted to us by God,” Nick continued to furiously explain, “and it is not in the rights of mere humans to maim it!”

The rest of the audience could only watch as Nick carried on with his shouting and preaching. Eren himself was only growing angrier by the moment.

“Can you truly see those walls,” Nick continued, “God's work far beyond human capabilities, and you still don’t understand?”

"Because of them," recounted Armin quietly to Mikasa, "it took ages before we could even mount weaponry on the walls."

"They have a lot of support and power," Riko added, "which makes them difficult."

Nick continued to scream and shout his radical ideas, all to the chagrin and displeasure of Eren and the detained ponies.

"Heresy!" Nick shouted.

"I'll have you be quiet, priest!" growled the merchant.

"What?"

Dallis called for order once again, banging his open palm upon the bench.

"Silence," he demanded. "You may discuss your personal philosophies and opinions elsewhere. Now, Eren, I wish to confirm something. Can you continue to serve as a soldier, using your titan powers to benefit humanity?”

“Yes! I do, sir!”

“Oh…” Dallis nonchalantly answered, “but the report on Trost's defense says this: ‘Immediately after turning into a titan, he swung his fist at Mikasa Ackerman and the pegasus that has been named Rainbow Dash.’”

At that moment, the hearts of Eren, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Spike, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Mikasa, and Armin sunk, feeling that this undeniable fact might seal Eren’s fate.

I thought so, Armin thought. He doesn’t remember not being able to control it.

Mikasa made a ticking sound with her mouth, glaring at Riko, who standing next to her, looked back at her with a grimace.

"You want me to lie in a report?" she hissed. "Hiding the truth won't help humanity either."

“Is Mikasa Ackerman present?” asked Dallis into the audience.

“Yes sir,” she answered. “I am here.”

“So you’re Mikasa. Is it true that, as a titan, Eren attacked you?”

Mikasa put on the bravest face she possibly could as she wanted to deny so badly that Eren attacked her and quite easily sign his death sentence herself. Eren was terrified beyond comprehension. He looked to Mikasa desperately, hoping to hear that this statement was false.

The ponies, who knew it to be true with their own eyes, all shuddered in fear at this very possible outcome as well, with Rainbow Dash especially in tears. Before Mikasa could answer, the voice of Riko gravely advised her.

“You won’t help Eren’s case one bit by lying, you know,” she said.

Mikasa gazed at the ground, knowing there was one option left that could just possibly save Eren, even though the chances were slim to none.

“Yes,” she painfully admitted. “That is true…”

There were loud clamors amongst the crowd, and the ponies bowed their heads in shame, knowing that Eren’s execution was more than likely nigh. Eren himself was terrified by this answer. His own sister, and he almost killed her.

“And Rainbow Dash,” Dallis spoke to her, causing her to raise her head and look at him with watery eyes, “is it true that Eren tried attacking you in that instance as well?”

Rainbow Dash turned to Eren, wanting nothing more than to defend him, but he was still too demoralized over realizing what he had done as a titan. She then looked to Applejack for guidance, still unsure of what she should do. Applejack just gave her a nod that told Rainbow Dash all that she needed to know. Looking back up to Dallis with a heavy heart, she said it.

“Yeah,” she confirmed, her voice choked with worry. “Yeah, he did…”

"I knew it," the merchant said. "He's just another titan."

Eren hung himself down, the cuffs and the pole still holding him in place.

I tried to kill Mikasa? he thought. And Rainbow Dash? Me?

“But on two different occasions,” continued Mikasa, bringing Eren and the ponies’ heads up, “Eren saved our lives in his titan form.”

This statement came as much of a shock to Eren, having not remembered a bit of it.

“The first time was when me, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack were about to fall into a titan's grasp. He attacked the titan and killed it, protecting us. The second time was when he protected me, Armin, and the rest of the ponies from being shot by an HE shell. These facts are also true, and I would like you to take them into consideration as well.”

There was still light at the end of the tunnel, but it was far too bleak for the ponies or Spike to feel relieved just yet. Rainbow Dash did give a grateful nod to Mikasa, who in return, gave one back. Nile then took over.

“I object,” he declared, shocking Mikasa. “I believe these comments are greatly colored by her personal feelings. At an early age, Mikasa Ackerman lost her parents, and was taken in by the Jaeger household.”

Mikasa grunted, her one chance to show Eren in a positive light given the previous revelation shattered under his feet.

“Also,” Nile spoke, “Our investigation has also revealed a surprising fact about the underlying events. It sounds unbelievable, but when these two were both only nine, they both killed three adult robbers who tried to kidnap her.”

The ponies were now horrified, almost to the point of gasping, but they quelled it, hoping that it wouldn’t stoke the fires that were already set under Eren. Eren and Mikasa were just surprised that something like this would come up now of all times.

“Even if it was self-defense,” Nile continued, “I must question their fundamental humanity. Is it right to entrust him with our most talented people, our funds, and the destiny of all of mankind?”

The commoners in attendance talked amongst each other.

“That's right!" spoke someone. "He’s a titan that took the form of a child to be a spy amongst us!"

Things have taken a turn for the worst, Eren surmised, I have to say something…

“So is she!” the merchant shouted, pointing at Mikasa. “Do we even know she's human?”

Eren and Mikasa were both stunned by his outlandish accusation. The ponies were also nervously confused as to how quickly the humans were succumbing to their own fear and letting it take them over.

“I agree!” said a citizen in the audience.

“She should be executed too, just to be on the safe side!” said another.

“Wait!” screamed Eren pulling himself towards the fearful audience. “I may be a monster,” seethed Eren, “but Mikasa has nothing to do with that. Nothing at all!"

"We can't trust that," the merchant shouted.

"It's true!"

"If you're covering for her," said another, "it means she's one of you!"

"NO!"

Eren banged the chains of his shackles, silencing the audience into gasping in fear for their lives.

"I mean..." Eren said. "You are wrong. All you did so far is coming up with these theories that fits whatever it suits you to think.

“What did he say?” nervously asked Nile.

Is this smart? asked Eren to himself.

“And besides,” Eren proclaimed, “none of you have ever seen a titan, so what are all of you so afraid of?”

I really need to shut my mouth now, thought Eren.

Eren was far from finished, and his furious scowl, which sent shivers down the spines of mostly everyone inside, told them much so.

No, declared Eren. I’ll keep talking. I’ll say everything that’s on my mind!

“And why are we even putting these ponies on trial with me?” asked Eren. “Last time I checked, we were fighting a war against titans, not ponies. If you want to be afraid of me, you can, but these ponies have done nothing but help us and have saved many lives, and you want to deny them that? Just what is the point if those with the means and power do not fight? If you’re too afraid to fight for your survival, then please, at least lend your support to those who fight for you."

These spineless cowards…

“You... cowards,” grunted Eren.

"What?" gasped Nick.

“Just shut up and invest all you got into us!”

The audience, along with the ponies behind him were silent, completely paralyzed by Eren’s wrath. The right side of the courtroom was especially terrified, and Eren saw as much. There was no going back now. He had dug his own grave.

Oops, thought Eren.

“Weapons ready!” ordered Nile.

“Yes, sir!” confirmed a soldier, brandishing a rifle.

The ponies’ eyes were locked onto Nile, as if giving a plea to stand down, but to no avail.

*FWPCK*

Any thoughts Eren had were interrupted by the tip of Levi’s boot plowing up into the side of his face, the force causing a bloody bit to fly from his mouth. The bit made a clink upon the wood floor.

Something went flying? wondered Eren.

Eren, seeing the bit clearly now, as well as feeling an extra gap inside his mouth, knew what happened, but was still a bit disoriented.

That was… he concluded, my tooth!

The ponies turned back to Eren upon hearing the strike. Once Rainbow Dash saw as Levi smashed his foot into Eren's gut, her face began to contort into that of pure anger. Nick and some other pastors in attendance, as well as the others in the crowd, were shocked by Levi’s actions.

Levi grabbed Eren by the bangs of his hair and forced his chin down, Eren gritting his teeth from the sheer pain he was in. Levi then thrust his knee forwards into Eren’s jaw. Rainbow Dash couldn’t stand to watch, as she tried to pull away, only to be restricted by her brace. Mikasa, upon seeing Eren continuing to be mercilessly wailed upon, grit her teeth and furrowed her brow as she went to try and climb the banister and stop Levi, only to have her arm held back by Armin.

“Mikasa!” shouted Armin. “Wait!”

Mikasa looked back at Armin, confused and angry that he of all people would stop her. Hanji, Mike, and Erwin below could only watch as Levi delivered the best form of tutoring he knew how: pain. With his hands still forced behind the pole, Levi brought his foot down on his head and held it to the ground. Rainbow Dash, knowing that struggle was useless, stared at Levi, hyperventilating with unadulterated rage.

“It’s just my personal opinion,” Levi causally stated to the crowd as he applied some of his body weight into his foot, “but I believe pain to be the best way to train someone. What you need is to be trained like a dog, not a man. It's also easier to kick while you're kneeling.”

Levi delivered another kick to Eren's head, followed by several rough stomps to his head. Rainbow Dash had enough.

“Stop it!” she shrieked.

Levi looked to the pegasus that talked back to him. His face was just as unchanged as when Eren and the ponies walked into the courtroom. Levi began to stand up straight at walk towards her, leaving Eren to gasp and choke on the blood streaming from his face and out of his mouth and nose.

“I suppose he wasn’t enough of an example,” Levi said.

Levi stood in front of Rainbow Dash, his hands at his side. Rainbow Dash looked at him with a scowl, practically inviting him to make a move. Levi, with peak human speed, clamped his hand over her muzzle and forced it backwards, sending her head smashing into the back of the banister, accompanied by the sound of crunching wood. The ponies remained wide-eyed and silent, all except for Fluttershy, who wept as quietly as she possibly could despite one of her best friends being attacked like that.

Rainbow Dash panted from the pain, but soon received a hard smack onto her cheek, the force of the chain yanking her neck as she was forced to the side. Finally, Levi, drove the sole of his foot into Rainbow Dash's chest and pressed it against her, who was held back by the creaking banister. She then looked at Levi with trembling lips, still angry, but having a fearful touch to it that let Levi know that Rainbow Dash knew where she stood.

“Now then,” Levi stated, walking back to Eren and letting the pegasus go, “where were we?”

Eren was grunting with anger at Rainbow Dash’s weakened state, leading Nile to fear for Levi’s safety.

“Wait, Levi!” he protested as Levi picked Eren’s head up with his foot and pressed it into the pole with his foot on his face.

“What is it?” asked Levi.

“It’s dangerous. What if he gets angry and transforms into a titan?”

“What are you saying?” asked Levi, taking his foot off and lifting him back up by his hair. “Weren’t you going to dissect him?”

Nile was caught. If his theory was indeed correct, and that hatred would transform him, if at all, their option for dealing with him would no doubt be a turn for the worse. Levi gave a smirk at the trembling faces of Nile’s men. Levi dropped Eren on the ground to address the crowd to the right.

“You know,” stated Levi, “when he turned into a titan last time, he killed off twenty other titans before he collapsed. The fact that he possesses intelligence can spell serious trouble for you if he were to oppose the Police as an enemy. Still no match for me, of course. But what are you going to do in that case? You policemen and all those who have been picking on him should really consider this: Do you really think you can kill him?"

“Sir” Erwin spoke up to Dallis, raising his hand, “I have a proposal."

"What is it?" Dallis asked.

"A lot of things are unclear about Eren’s titan power, and the existence of these ponies and the dragon are still baffling, making them dangerous. Thus, I propose to have Captain Levi take responsibility for Eren's control, be a mentor to the ponies, and embark on an expedition outside the walls."

"With Eren in tow?"

"Yes, sir. Based on the expedition's results, I'd like you to judge whether Eren can control his titan power and whether he is a boon or a bane to humanity. As for the ponies, who have control of their powers, I request you grant them them freedom to do as they please."

“Controlling Eren Jaeger,” Dallis took into account. “Can you do it, Levi?”

“I am certain I can kill him. The problem is,” Levi said, looking at a still livid Mikasa, “is that no option in between exists.”

“Looks like our discussion is mostly over then,” Dallis proclaimed.

"I would like to have one last word," Pixis stated, standing up.

"Pixis," Dallis responded. "And for what reason to you delay my verdict?"

"After the success of the mission at Trost, I remembered Twilight saying that she and her friends left some baggage from home in the HQ building. I took them for safekeeping, as well as reading some of the information inside the books that Twilight brought with her."

"Yes," Nile answered, "but upon taking custody of Eren and the ponies, we confiscated the bags to observe their contents and check for anything possibly harmful inside of them."

"And may I ask what you found?"

Dallis leaned in, also wondering to hear what this was. Dallis pulled out a list from the bottom of his collection of papers.

"In the bags labeled 'Twilight Sparkle,' there were four books inside labeled 'History of Equestria,' 'Geography of Equestria,' 'Wildlife of Equestria,' and a nameless book featuring the extensive examination of unicorn, pegasi, and earth pony anatomy. As well, she had several sheets of paper, three large quills, and two bottles of ink."

Hanji, from the balcony, rubbed her hands together, eager to get the mentioned books.

"I see," Dallis proclaimed. "And what of the others?"

"In the bags labeled, 'Rainbow's Bag,' there were two books: one entitled 'Daring Do and the Chasm of Chaos,' and 'Daring Do and the Marble Atlas.' They appear to be children's novels."

Rainbow Dash grumbled at Nile referring to her books as for "children." Dallis let Nile continue.

"The bag labeled, "Applejack," contained a small burlap sack of apple seeds and some glass bottles filled with liquid that each had an apple printed on each one. 'Fluttershy's' bag contained a brush, a bag of bird feed, and a rather large, blue gemstone. 'Rarity's' bag had a brush, several hair rollers, a bottle marked 'Lavender Shampoo,' a bottle of 'Lavender Conditioner.' and makeup for eyelashes."

Applejack gave Rarity an angry glare, which Rarity shrugged off.

"She was also in possession of a large case that contained seven blankets," Nile spoke, "each one a different color. Lastly, there was 'Pinkie Pie,' whose bag was filled with wrinkly, rubber sacks with open ends on them, the purpose of which I don't understand."

Pinkie cocked her head, unable to see how this person had never heard of a balloon before.

"But, for the most part," Dallis confirmed, "these just seem to be perfectly normal personal effects of theirs. Is this true?"

"Yes. After brief examination, we had deemed that these items were not harmful to humans. The bags and all of their respective contents are with us at the Military Police HQ."

"Oh... Once this trial is over, You shall send the bags and their contents to Erwin and the Scouting Legion so they may be given back to their proper owners."

"Yes, sir!"

"Was that all?" asked Dallis to Pixis.

"That is all, sir," he responded, sitting down.

Twilight looked back at Pixis, who gave him a thankful nod for what he did, which he returned.

“That settles it,” Dallis declared. “Eren Jaeger, Twilight Sparkle, Spike, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie are to be put into the Scouting Legion. However, Eren is to return here again depending on the mission’s results. This meeting is adjourned.”

As Dallis gathered his things to leave, the audience began to disperse. Rainbow Dash, still hurt from Levi’s attacks, took a sigh of relief knowing that her friend, as well as the rest of them, were safe for now.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside a small room consisting of a couch, a drawer, a desk, and a chair, Levi casually leaned against the wall as Erwin stood next to him. Mike looked out one of the two windows, deep in thought. Eren and Rainbow Dash sat on the couch, both miserable from the pain they were in.

Spike munched on the sapphire that Fluttershy brought with her, his stress of the past few days eroding away with Each munch. Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity were crowded around them as Hanji wiped the blood on his face with a cottonball and cloth. While Rainbow Dash suffered no bleeding, a sizable red bump had formed on her head and her cheek was still stinging from Levi’s slap.

“Ow…” moaned Eren.

"That was really terrible," Hanji stated. "Does it hurt?"

"A little," breathed Eren.

"So, how does it hurt?" she asked, confusing Eren once again.

Twilight walked into the room with two medium sized blocks of ice thinly wrapped in cloth being held by her magic. Twilight gave one to both Eren and Rainbow Dash.

“Thanks, Twi,” groaned Rainbow Dash as she put the block on her head and held it there with her hoof, the cold soothing the lump.

“Huh,” Eren exclaimed, dropping the ice. “That’s cold! How did you do that?”

“It’s a freezing spell,” Twilight explained as she picked the ice and cloth back up and wrapped it up again. “You don’t have any technology to make your own ice, so I used my magic to freeze some water for you. Just put that wherever it’s sore.”

"Wow," Hanji quietly squealed as she watched Twilight work her magic. "That is incredible!"

Eren did as he was told, instantly feeling the ice work its stuff on his face.

“That’s… nice,” he said. “Thank you very much, Twilight.”

“I’m sorry,” Erwin said, approaching Eren and kneeling to his level, "but thanks to that, we had you and your friends turned over to us."

"Yes, sir," Eren answered.

"The pain you and your friend endured allowed me to play my cards at the right moment. You both have my respect,” he said, putting his hand up for a shake with a smile on his face. “Eren, Rainbow Dash, everyone, I look forward to working with you.”

“Yes sir,” confirmed Eren eagerly, shaking his hand. “Thank you.”

As Erwin, moved to Rainbow Dash to shake her hoof, Levi walked through the crowd of ponies and plopped himself down on empty space on the couch next to Rainbow Dash, crossing one leg over another and putting his arm along the back. His sudden appearance freaked Eren and Rainbow Dash out.

“Say Eren,” he said, “do you hate me?”

“N– No,” Eren responded, “I understand why it was necessary.”

“Good then. And what about you?” he asked to Rainbow Dash.

As badly as Rainbow Dash wanted to clock him, she knew that without him, she, Eren, and her friends would have probably had a less-than-favorable fate. She swallowed her pride and gave her appreciation.

“Don’t sweat it, dude,” she said, pawing the air. “You got us out of a heap of trouble, and that’s good enough for me.”

“I’m glad to hear that.”

“But still,” protested Hanji, carrying a handkerchief with a tooth inside it, “you took it a little far. I mean, you knocked his tooth out for crying out loud. There was no need to!”

"Don't pick that up," Levi hissed. "It's creepy."

"Even this is an important sample."

Eren continued to look at his tooth in Hanji's hand.

“I would think he’ll take a knocked-out tooth over being dissected by her any day, right Eren?” reasoned Levi.

"I'm not like them. I wouldn't kill him."

Hanji then wanted to check on something.

“Eren, open your mouth and let me see inside of it.”

Eren did as he was told, Hanji finding the gap inside. However, it appeared that a flat, white surface was poking out through the hole in his gums.

“Huh?” wondered Hanji. “Your tooth is growing back.”

Every head in the room was turned back to Eren still somewhat surprised (or in Levi’s case, offput) by Eren’s regenerative abilities.

“Well, that’s pretty weird,” Spike answered.

Chapter 14: The Special Operations Squad

Eren rode through the woods on horseback, wearing his Military uniform with the Scouting Legion crest upon it and his 3D Maneuver Gear. However, his clothes were covered by a large green cloak with the Scouting Legion crest upon its back as well as a hood that concealed all of his head except his face. As he trotted past the trees along the dirt path, the ponies trotted alongside him, although not wearing any gear or clothing, except for the saddlebags that they took with them from Equestria. Spike opted to mount Twilight.

Eren also rode alongside a man with the same type of clothing, but looked much more mature than Eren. Visible through the neck of his cloak, was a white collared shirt with a white cravat tied to it. Like his style of clothing, his hair was also similar to Levi’s, having a similar style, although it was blonde in color and was parted by a comb on the right side. Another physical difference between the two was the man’s squarer jaw that made him look even older.

The path soon broke into a clearing, revealing something that made the ponies exclaim, “Ooo,” upon sighting it. It was a large, white castle with blue-shingled roofs. It featured many spires and triangular roofs in its design. Eren was surprised by what it was, prompting the man next to him to explain what it was.

“This is the former HQ of the Scouting Legion,” he said. “It’s nothing more than a renovated old castle. While it definitely looks impressive, it's so far from the walls and all rivers that it's completely useless to the Scouting Legion. The story goes back to the ambitious early days when the Legion was formed. Who would have thought we'd end up using it again to serve as the prison to put you in? Ha! Life’s funny that way.”

“You should see how funny it would be for YOU to be put in a cage,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

Eren was a little off put by the man’s comment as well, but looked behind to see Levi directly behind him. Alongside Levi was a young woman around Levi’s age with a narrower face, her orange hair was brushed behind her as it reached the bottom of her neck. Her golden eyes seemed to emit kindness from them. Her horse had Rarity's suitcase equipped to it on the side.

Eren, upon seeing Levi’s glare, looked back straight ahead, hoping that Levi didn’t mistake him for the one who made the comment. However, the man he was riding next to rode up close to Eren and put his mouth near his ear, unsettling him.

“Don’t get cocky, new-bloods,” he warned.

“Huh?” wondered Eren.

“I don't know the deal with this crap about you being a titan and your friends being able to use magic, but we can't have Captain Levi babysitting a bunch of freaks like–”

The man’s words were silenced by a moan and a squishing sound as his horse nearly tripped on a rock and force his head down. As Rainbow Dash trotted ahead of Eren to tell the man to knock it off, she saw as his teeth were biting down on his tongue, causing blood to squirt out of it. The man loudly moaned as he tried to keep from the blood from going everywhere, freaking Eren out.

Rainbow Dash had nothing more to say. Seeing this jerk of a man hurt himself so clumsily was better than any retort she could have made back at him. As the man put groaned in pain from the sting, Rainbow Dash snickered, hardly able to walk straight.

She then broke out into a laughing fit, rolling onto her back and letting everyone pass. The man could only look back with anger at her reaction. Levi and the other woman merely sighed and went ahead, knowing she’d catch up eventually.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

At the castle stables and courtyard, Eren was putting his horse in for the day as the man that rode beside him washed out his mouth with water from the well in the center of the courtyard. The woman that rode with Levi stood in front of the man, scolding him for his behavior. The ponies stood by Eren as they watched the two of them argue.

“A bitten tongue is precisely what you get for talking while riding a horse,” admonished the woman.

“First impressions are the most important moments, baby,” he responded after a still red spit. “That newbie was scared shitless, all over a bitten tongue.”

“I think he was just shocked to see how much of a dumbass you are, Auruo.”

“Still,” Auruo responded, wiping his chin with his arm. “It's all going according to plan.”

“Look, you never used to talk like that? If you're trying to imitate Captain Levi, then you should really stop it. You two are nothing alike at all, but still…”

“Hmph! Do you want to chain me down, Petra? You've still got a ways to go before you're fit to become my wife.”

“Ughh, if only you bled to death from biting your tongue. You keep on boasting about how many titans you've killed too.”

“So what? I've boasted about you guys too. And even as a joke, it’s not funny to wish death upon your brother-in-arms, baby.”

Eren and the ponies looked upon the two of them as two of the went at it, Auruo on occasion putting an already blood-soaked towel in his mouth to keep the bleeding at bay.

So all these people were hand-picked by Captain Levi to keep me under watch? Eren wondered.

"You're pathetic!" admonished Petra to Auruo.

Petra Ral, Eren thought looking at the two of them. Took down ten titans alone as well as assisting with taking down another forty-six. Auruo Bossard. Took down thirty-nine by himself while assisting with nine others. They are the elite of the elite.

Eren and the ponies just watched the two of them still go at it as Levi and two other soldiers arrived. Both of them had their attire and gear on with their Scouting Legion cloaks on their bodies, and both of them were quite tall. One soldier had a light, short, stringy beard on his chin, as well as long blonde hair that was tied in a knot, keeping it together. The other one had short black hair and a square jaw, but looked much younger than Auruo. Eren looked to the man with the knotted ponytail.

Erd Gin, acounted Eren. Took down fourteen titans and assisted with another thirty-two.

He then looked at the man with the short black hair pulled all the way back and out behind him to Erd’s right.

Gunther Schultz. Took down seven titans and assisted with another forty. So this “Special Operations Squad” of Levi’s are going to be the ones to keep me in check when I use my titan power and kill me if I go berserk.

“It's covered in weeds,” Levi complained as he looked at the foliage growing in the cracks of the stone as he walked by Eren and the ponies. “It looks terrible. Come on. We’ve got work to do.”

Eren and the ponies followed them, leaving Petra and Auruo alone for a while.

“Work?” asked Spike. “What kind of work?”

“Well think about it,” said Gunther, “this building hasn't been used in a very long time. A sea of dust is probably awaiting us inside…”

“That is indeed a severe problem,” spoke Levi as they all approached the main entrance. “We must sort it out immediately.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Levi, out of his cloak and jacket, opened a window to the room on the lower floor of one of the castles many buildings. A cloth was placed over his mouth and nose to keep from breathing in the ancient dust that had accumulated over the many years. He also wore one over his hair as well. The room itself consisted of only a few old crates and a bed.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Petra, Auruo, and Pinkie Pie, their own mouths covered, were cleaning the inside of a room with a large array of lances and a knight's suit of armor in the middle inside of a display. To the side of the display were two large pillars with battle axe heads pointed inwards. Above it was a fan of spears mounted onto the wall.

Petra swept the floors with a straw broom, careful to get most of the dust that accumulated. Auruo, atop a wooden table, fixed the chains that held a meager chandelier. Pinkie Pie, bouncing high in the air on her hooves, landed atop of the display and wiped the lances above it with a white cloth.

"Hey, Pinkie," Auruo called. "You best be careful with those lances. That would be one hell of a mess for you to clean up if those were to fall."

"Then I'll be sure to be super-duper extra-dextra careful!" she chirped.

As Pinkie Pie went back to work, Petra giggled at her choice of words. Auruo however, made a ticking sound, clearly bemused by her constant giddiness.

"So annoying..." muttered Auruo.

"Have you looked in a mirror lately?" asked Petra with a harsh tone.

"Yes," he answered with a cocksure grin, "and all I saw is my handsome mug in it."

Petra rolled her eyes and continued sweeping.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Erd and Gunther, their mouths covered too and using their 3D Maneuver Gears, hung from the roof as they wiped the outside of the large windows. Rainbow Dash, cleaning the window to Erd's right, used her flight to keep herself at the window. Gunther examined the cloth that he was using, becoming dismayed to see that it was too dirty to clean with and knew he would need to rappel down to wring it out with some water.

However, just as he was about to click the button on his handle to do so, a yellow and a blue bird, the both of them carrying a single bucket full of water, flew up to Gunther's level. Gunther gasped at the sight, even as the birds chirped at him.

"Is..." he asked. "Is that water for me?"

The birds nodded in confirmation, getting Gunther to gasp once again. However, he knew that he couldn't be seen dawdling with birds, so he dipped his cloth fully into the bucket and wrung out the grey liquid that accumulated from it to the ground below. The rag indeed looked much cleaner.

"Uh..." Gunther spoke, still trying to find the right words despite the sight in front of him, "thank you."

With happy chirps, the birds flew off and around the corner to Gunther's left. Curious about what had happened, Gunther used his 3D Maneuver Gear to swing over to the left and peek around the corner. He saw as the birds that gave him water were now flying by Fluttershy, who was accompanied by a multitude of other birds with rags and buckets of water. Gunther's eyes were wide, especially as he watched Fluttershy talk to the birds.

"You did what now?" asked Fluttershy.

The birds warbled.

"Oh, that's so sweet of you! I sure hope he was grateful."

They chirped again.

"Well, that's good. I'll be sure to thank him myself."

"Oy!" shouted Erd, who peeked around his corner to see Gunther still. "What are you doing?"

Gunther swung back down upon hearing his comrade's voice, hoping not to have looked too idle.

"What was going on?" he asked.

"A bunch of birds were helping Fluttershy clean the windows," Gunther answered simply.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight and Spike, whose mouths were covered, walked into a bedroom that featured a bed, a small dresser with an empty candlestick, and a large array of boxes. The room was filled with cobwebs and large collections of dust from over the years.

"Ugh," Twilight exclaimed, putting a hoof to her already covered mouth, "this certainly won't do."

Using her magic, opened then window. Then, she levitated every single object inside the room, and using another spell, gathered as much dust as she could and carried it in a stream outside and far away from the castle. With the lack of magic in this world, Twilight began to fatigue as she set all of the items back where she had seen them. Spike grew worried as he watched Twilight pant.

"Twilight!" called Spike. "Are you alright?"

"Yeah," she said, "fine. Take a broom and sweep whatever I may have missed. I'll go clean the bed."

"You got it!" Spike exclaimed, running around the corner.

As Spike ran into the room with the broom, Twilight picked up the mattress and took it out of the room to find a place to shake the dust off.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren popped into Levi's room, his own cloak and jacket off, as well as a cloth over his mouth and nose.

“I’m finished cleaning the upper floor, sir,” announced Eren, bringing himself to Levi’s attention. “May I ask where my place to sleep is?”

“Your room is in the basement,” Levi answered.

“Huh? Another basement?”

“Of course. You you're not exactly in control of yourself yet. If you turned into a titan in your sleep, we’d at least be able to restrain you right away. That was one of the conditions that we had to accept to get custody of you. It's a rule that we have to follow.”

“What about the ponies? You can’t make them sleep in the same basement as me if I turn into a titan.”

“We realize. That’s why they aren’t sleeping in a basement at all.”

“Huh?”

“It seemed your words did some good during your trial. It is true that ponies aren’t our enemies, and upon further evaluation, any powers they do have are weakened here, so they can’t cause a whole lot of damage. Also, unlike you, they’re in full control of their powers, so they’re allowed to have their own rooms inside the castle without fear of being restrained. Personally, I would have kept them in the stables, but if they have intelligence enough to talk, then they can certainly also use a toilet and a bath by themselves.”

Eren was heavily surprised at this news, but still glad to see Levi right on top of things.

“I’ll go check the rooms you cleaned,” Levi said, leaving the room. “You can start cleaning here.”

“Yes, sir!” answered Eren.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Levi climbed the stairs up a level. Upon walking down the hallways and about to turn into the first of four rooms that he could, he heard pleasant humming coming from one of the adjacent rooms. He looked at the upper left-hand doorway he was sure he heard the noise come from. A few seconds later, Rarity emerged with a duster, a broom, and a dustpan in her magical grasp, still humming her merry tune.

“Rarity,” asked Levi, causing Rarity to drop her supplies in complete shock. “What are you doing?”

“Levi, darling,” she panted, “you gave me quite the fright. I was just cleaning up these rooms.”

“I put Eren in charge of this floor. He told me that he already cleaned them.”

“Did he, now? Honestly, I couldn’t tell the difference. These rooms are filthy!”

Levi was a bit confused, but his face hardly showed it.

“Did you clean this room behind me yet?” asked Levi.

“Not yet. I still have that one and the both of those on the other end.”

Rarity went back into the next room across to begin again. Levi went into one of the rooms at the bottom half of the hallway, and sure enough, the room was still a mess. There were still cobwebs accumulated on the walls and there was dust and dirt still scattered over the floor. Levi grunted in disgust at the abhorrent nature of the room.

He left it promptly to check on the room that Rarity came out of. Upon looking inside, Levi couldn’t hold back a small gasp. The room was practically spotless. There was not a speck of dust, dirt, or spiderwebs to be seen, and the few crates that were left inside the room were neat, organized, and also cleaned off.

“Well, I’ll be,” Levi muttered. “Rarity!”

“Yes, Levi?” asked Rarity, poking her head out of the room she was currently in.

“Very nice on this room. Now, keep it up.”

While his stern expression was still present during his compliment to her, Rarity accepted it as a compliment enough, beaming in appreciation that she was complimented by Levi of all people.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren slowly dusted up the boxes and drawer inside the room. The fact that his childhood idol could be so rude and blunt was certainly a depressing one.

“You seem upset, Eren” spoke Petra, who stepped into the room with a broom in hand.

“Eh?” exclaimed Eren, shocked by her sudden appearance.

“I think I'll call you Eren. Captain Levi does the same. Here, his word is the law."

"Right... I don't mind that, but did I really look upset?"

"It’s not surprising at all. He’s not what people expect to see, you know? He doesn’t come across like the flawless, invulnerable hero they imagine him to be. The real Levi is surprisingly short, irritable, violent, and hard to approach."

“That's not it,” Eren replied, “I was surprised that he obeys the decisions of the higher-ups without objection.”

“You thought that since he’s strong and influential, he wouldn’t care much for things like ranks and the chain of command?”

“Yes. I didn’t expect for him to submit to anyone’s orders.”

“Well, I don’t know the details, but it seems that in the past, he was very similar to what you described. I heard that before joining the Scouting Legion, he was a famous thug in the underworld of the capital.”

“But then, why?”

“I don’t know exactly what happened, but it seems like he joined the Legion under the command of Commander Erwin.”

“To the commander?”

“Hey Eren,” called Levi, appearing in the doorway.

Upon hearing his voice, both Eren and Petra froze in fear. Petra suddenly grabbed her broom and furiously swept the floors, hoping to conceal her idle conversation from her superior.

“Yes, sir?” answered Eren.

“It's no good at all,” Levi answered coldly. “Go and redo the cleaning from scratch, and before you think you’re done, run it by Rarity. It seems that the tiny horse is a better housekeeper than you.”

Levi left without a single word. All Eren could do was gulp in sheer embarrassment. Once Petra felt like Levi was gone, she stopped her broom and looked back at Eren with a slight giggle.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

In the afternoon, in Erwin's office inside the castle at the top of the tallest building, Mike looked out the window at a group of Scouting Legion soldiers helping to construct another building to the castle. Erwin drew out a map and battle formation for the expedition that he was planning.

"So," Mike surmised, "in thirty days, we're to go outside the walls to build a stronghold for the supply chain? Not to mention, we'll be taking fresh graduates with us too."

"If we even get any new recruits, that is," answered Erwin, still nonchalantly drawing his charts.

"In my opinion," said Mike, turning back to Erwin, "this is far too hasty."

"Eren and the ponies' current positions are only temporary. We must quickly and smoothly prove their usefulness to Central. Otherwise, sooner or later, the Police will make another move to–"

"Can't you take that mask off at least for me, Erwin?"

Erwin looked back to Mike, who in turn looked away, off put by his commander's grim nature. Erwin then smiled a bit, still impressed by Mike's intuition.

"You're really good at sniffing out things like this, Mike," he said

Mike glanced back to Erwin with a sharp inhale through his nose.

"Too bad you have no scent whatsoever," he responded.

"I'll tell you when the time is right."

Erwin turned back to his diagram and continued to work on it.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Later that night, Eren, Auruo, Gunther, Levi, Erd, Petra, the ponies, and Spike sat at a two wooden tables joined together with one last open seat across from Eren inside of a large dining room. The lit lantern at the center of the table provided the only ample light the room had to spare. At the other end of the table were some plates stacked on a tray. In front of each person was a cup with tea inside of it from a kettle that was sitting near the lantern. The ponies eavesdropped on a conversation that the humans were having.

“We'll probably be ordered to stand by for a few more days,” Levi spoke, “but I heard that a large-scale expedition to the outer lands is being prepared.

"And we'll be taking the new graduates with us as well," Erd added.

“Is that true, Eren?” asked Gunther. “Isn't it awfully soon? Even considering that they handled this last titan attack quite well...”

“I heard those kids' pants required multiple washings to remove the shit stains,” Auruo stated, taking a sip from his cup.

“Is this all true, Captain?” asked Petra

“I'm not in charge of making our plans,” answered Levi. “It’s up to Erwin to decide. He always thinks a few more steps ahead of us.”

“True,” Erd agreed, “the situation has changed. On one hand, we lost the route for Wall Maria’s recovery that we established with great sacrifices. On the other hand, we got an unexpected ray of hope.”

All eyes were rested upon Eren and the ponies now.

“I still can’t believe it, but…” wondered Erd to Eren, “how does it feel to become a titan?”

“Yeah,” answered Rainbow Dash. “It must be pretty awesome turning into one of those things and kicking all kinds of titan butt!”

“And how about magic?” asked Petra to the ponies. “Or actually flying?”

Eren was up first.

“Well…” explained Eren. “The memories of the times when I transformed into a titan are quite hazy. It felt like a selfless, dreaming state, and in order to transform, I need to hurt myself, so I bite my hand and…”

Eren suddenly realized that his left hand was getting close to his face, causing him to remember something odd.

Wait, he wondered. How come I know for sure that I need to injure myself in order to transform?

“Well,” explained Twilight. “Magic has a similar feeling to when your hoof– sorry, your foot falls asleep, but I feel it through my horn here. And the stronger the spells, the stronger the sensation.”

“And are you kidding?” asked Rainbow Dash to the second part of Petra's question, scooting back in her chair. “It’s totally awesome!” she exclaimed, jumping into the air and looping around two times before landing. “It’s the best feeling in the whole, wide world!”

“You guys already know this too,” Levi stated to his men. “We couldn't get any more out of them than what's written in the reports. That certainly won’t stop her from trying though, I’m sure,” he mentioned, taking a sip from his tea by grabbing the rim of his cup with all fingers on his hand. “Her meddling around with you might just be the death of you and your new friends.”

“Huh?” Eren wondered. “Her?”

A loud banging was heard from the barred doors behind them, bringing the attentions of the humans and ponies to them. The wooden plank resting on the metal latches that kept the door shut bounced into the air before it set itself back. Petra ran to the door and lifted the wood up, allowing the person on the other side in.

“Good evening, Levi’s squad!” greeted Hanji, her hand on her forehead before she gave a wave. “How do you like living in a castle?”

“You're early,” answered Levi grimly.

“How could I stay put now?” she excitedly asked, taking the open seat across from Eren and next to Twilight.

“Major Hanji?” Eren whispered.

“Sorry for the wait, Eren. I’m in charge of researching a couple of titans we captured alive in the city. I’d like you and the ponies to help me out in tomorrow's experiments. Plus, this will make for some great bonding experiences together! All I need is your permission.”

“An experiment?” asked Eren. “But what am I supposed to–”

“Oh, you can–” Hanji began to shout, a nervous sweat running down her brow along with a flustered blush. “You can do that totally awesome thing you do!”

Eren stared at the expectant Hanji in confusion. The other soldier were clearly sick of her from their bored, bemused, or downright disgusted faces.

“Jeez Louise,” Applejack whispered to Twilight, “it’s like if you and Pinkie Pie were put into a blender.”

“Ow!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie, having heard it. “That sounds really painful!”

Hanji looked to Pinkie Pie, and, taking her statement out of Applejack’s context and applying it to her own, looked hurt at Pinkie Pie’s blunt denial.

“Oh!” squeaked Pinkie Pie, catching on. “I wasn’t talking about your experiments, Hanji! Those sound like barrels of fun!”

Hanji’s spirits were instantly lifted, her wide, eager smile returning to her face.

“Hold on,” Twilight said, “as intriguing as these experiments sound, it’s not up to us whether we can go or not.”

“Twilight’s right,” Eren spoke. “Besides, I don't have authority over myself, so…”

“Levi,” asked Hanji, “what plans do you have for Eren and the ponies tomorrow?”

Levi remained silent for a second before answering.

“Cleaning the garden.”

“Then it’s settled!” Hanji declared, shaking Eren’s hand vigorously. “Eren, guys, I'll be counting on all of you tomorrow!”

“Ah…” Eren moaned, overwhelmed by Hanji’s eager attitude. “Okay.”

Hanji began to go around the table and shake the hooves of each pony and the claw of Spike. As Hanji came to Pinkie Pie, her hand wrapped around her hoof. Suddenly, a loud buzzing was heard and Hanji’s body and face tensed up as electrical shocks were sent through her body. The resulting sensation forced her to let go and wobble her hand.

Pinkie Pie giggled madly as she looked upon the back of Hanji’s ponytail, which was puffed out at the end. The other soldiers stood up, wondering what Pinkie Pie did to one of their soldiers to make her react the way she did. Pinkie Pie turned to see the stern looks of the soldier’s faces, causing her to stop giggling.

“What?” she asked, revealing the small, circular device attached to her wrist. “Joy buzzer! Oldest trick in the book!”

“Joy.. buzzer?” asked Hanji, unfamiliar with the term. “So, that was some kind of a prank?”

“Yeah!”

Hanji felt the back of her head and felt the puffy end that her ponytail had become. She let out a couple of mild coughs that evolved into light chuckling that soon became thunderous laughter. Pinkie Pie beamed, happy to see her taking it so well. The other soldiers, knowing that Hanji was perfectly alright, sat back down and sighed.

“Ah, that was interesting,” she said, her laughs dying down. “I think I like you, Pinkie Pie.”

“Eee!” Pinkie squealed. “I like you too! We have so much in common!”

Hanji and Pinkie continued to smile, happy to have earned each other’s friendship.

“I hate to break this up,” Eren spoke, “but I want to ask you, Hanji, what are these experiments you were talking about?”

Hanji's eyes brightened as they looked right into Eren's. The humans at the table widened their eyes in fear, knowing the can of worms that Eren had obliviously opened. Unsure if Hanji heard him, Eren asked once more.

“Uh...” he asked. “What exactly are these experiments–”

“Shut it!” hissed Auruo, checking Eren in the shoulder, “Don’t ask her that!”

“Why?” asked Twilight, who was also genuinely interested. “Why shouldn’t we ask that?”

“Ah,” Hanji sighed with intrigue, her voice shuddering in excitement. “I knew it. You just had this expression like you wanted to know.”

All at once, Levi, Petra, Auruo, Erd, and Gunther got out of their seats and left the room.

“Hey!” shouted Pinkie Pie. “Come back! You’re going to miss Hanji’s experiment!”

It was too late. The others were gone and did not seem like they’d be returning soon.

“Well,” admitted Hanji, “in that case, I guess it can’t be helped. But were you that interested? Then I have no choice. I guess I've gotta' tell you all about those pretties we caught earlier.”

Twilight leaned the right side of her upper body onto the table and supported her head with her hoof, genuinely interested to hear Hanji out. Pinkie Pie moved in the seat that Auruo had previously taken, looking directly at Hanji as she was about to begin. The other ponies and Spike listened close, knowing that they had little better to do.

Chapter 15: Hanji

“Good morning!” Hanji greeted to a restrained titan.

It appeared to be a four-meters class with short blonde hair. Despite having its legs having spikes driven into it and into the ground, as well as some more through its shoulders, and having its head restrained by multiple ropes, it stared at Hanji with a hungry smile as it tried to jerk its head forwards at her, only managing to get caught by the ropes with a wheeze.

In place of her glasses, she wore a pair of prescription goggles with a thick, leather triple-band holding them in place behind her head. With her standing with their faces not even two feet from each other, a Scouting Legion soldier with light-brown hair walked up from the crowd that gathered to try and pull her back. A mass of soldiers also observed this with fearful looks.

“Major,” he pleaded, “don’t get so close to him.”

“How are you feeling?” asked Hanji, ignoring her comrade’s tugs and words. “What is your name? Do you hurt anywhere?”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“This isn’t the first time when we managed to capture a titan alive,” Hanji explained to her new friends. “First, we tried repeating the same experiment we have conducted five other times in the past, which was to try and communicate with them. Unfortunately, establishing communication proved impossible this time as well.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Hanji walked to the next titan, a seven-meters class with short, brown hair and a narrow face. The titan was affixed onto its stomach, having spikes driven through its legs, arms, and back to restrict its movements, as well as several ropes around the neck to prevent further advancement.

“Isn't the weather wonderful today?” she asked it. “Are you hungry?”

Without warning, it lunged its head at her ankles, all to the shocked gasps from the crowd. Hanji jumped out of the way in time.

“Whoa!” she exclaimed. “Whoa, whoa, that was close!”

“Major!” shouted the same male soldier. “It’s too dangerous!”

Hanji tried to step up closer to it once more, only for the titan to snap at her again. Hanji jumped back, whooping in frightened surprise.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“However,” reasoned Hanji, “in my opinion, the time I spent trying to interact with titans was so enlightening that I even forgot about sleeping.”

“Not sleeping so she can study,” Spike said with sarcasm, who sat next to Twilight, “Gee, I wonder who that sounds like.”

Twilight shot her assistant an angry glare.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Afternoon had fallen in Trost, and the titans still looked upon Hanji with their fixed, hungry expressions.

"A long, long time ago," Hanji spoke, marching back and forth in front of both titans with her goggles around her forehead, "there was a tribe who ate people. They weren't titans like you. They were humans. They hid out in caves in the mountains. They attacked travelers who happened to tread the roads nearby, robbed them of their valuables, killed them, and ate their flesh."

Two bemused Garrison soldiers with long, wooden spears looked upon Hanji's actions.

"She's started another one of her naming ceremonies," a black-haired soldier said.

"What did we end up with last time?" replied the other with brown-hair.

"Chicacchironi and Albert."

Hanji continued with her story, completely unaware of any small-talk behind her.

"They kept up their resistance for twenty-five years," she said, "During that time, over five-hundred people became their prey. That might be more than the humans you guys ate. They also experimented with various ways of preparing their meals: turning the buttocks into steaks, cutting the thighs up into cubes and cooking a stew with them, they minced, kneaded, and fried the hard meats, and out of fat and innards they even made sausages."

The soldiers behind them were repulsed by the gruesome events depicted in her story, one soldier even putting his hand to his mouth to hold back his vomit. Some were not so strong in their stomachs, having to go to the back to retch.

"That's right," Hanji exclaimed, leaning in towards the titans. "They knew the concept of 'cooking.' That's how they were different from you. But then those cannibals made a mistake, and they were all caught and executed. That's the same as you. You made the mistake of attacking mankind, and you were caught."

She began to walk to a spot where she could be in between both titans at a safe distance.

"So I'll name you after the men who led that clan. You're Sawney," she said, pointing to the four-meter titan. "You're Bean," she said, pointing to the seven-meter one. "But don't worry. I won't have you executed."

Hanji walked up to Sawney and held onto his large finger, his hand restrained by the spikes.

"It's nice to meet you, Sawney," she said before going to the seven-meter titan and grabbing his finger. "You too, Bean. Let's try and get along."
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Thus,” Hanji stated, “I named the four-meter class titan ‘Sawney’ and the seven-meter class titan ‘Bean.’”

“You can name your titans?” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “No fair! I want to name my own titan too!”

“Well,” she giggled, “perhaps next time we capture one, I’ll let you have the honors.”

“Cool! My very own titan! Just wait until I show him to the Cakes!”

“The Cakes?”

“They’re her landlords and employers,” explained Fluttershy. “They run a bakery in the town where we all live.”

“Oh! Well, Pinkie Pie… I don’t think you can really keep a titan as a pet…”

“Probably won’t stop her,” Rainbow Dash spoke. “She has a pet alligator at home.”

“An alligator? I’ve never heard of such a creature. Are they dangerous?”

“When they’re adults,” explained Twilight, “yes, they can be dangerous, but it’s still an infant, so it hasn’t even grown its teeth yet. Either way, we’re REALLY straying off topic here.”

“Right. My apologies. Anyways, next, we deprived the titans of sunlight. The titans are clearly less active during the night. These experiments tried to prove that they gain some kind of power from sunlight.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Underneath the cover of a thick, tent, Hanji observed Sawney with a lantern as her only source of visibility. Sawney, looked deeply tired, its eyes barely open and its movements labored and lethargic.

"You've worked hard, Sawney," whispered Hanji, looking into a pocket watch. "Goodnight. See you tomorrow."
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“The reactions varied between each titan,” said Hanji. “Sawney’s activity dropped significantly after an hour of being deprived sunlight.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Hanji sat in between her lantern and Bean, observing with interest as its mouth remained open and its neck pushed forwards to try and eat her, the ropes holding it keeping it from doing so.

"You really like to stay up late, huh, Bean?" asked Hanji, looking at her watch. "It's okay. I'll stay here with you."
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Bean, in contrast,” said Hanji, “stayed active, even after three whole hours of sunlight deprivation. They always manage to surprise me. They don’t need food or water, and even though they have vocal organs, there’s no need for them to breathe. All they need to stay alive is sunlight.”

“Wait,” Twilight tried to clarify. “So titans are fully-photosynthetic creatures?”

“Like plants?” asked Rarity.

“Right, but plants also require water and nutrients in the ground in order to thrive. These are functioning creatures that have even simpler living requirements than plants! This is incredible! This borders on impossibility!”

“Wow…” admitted Hanji. “I actually never thought of it that way. OH!” she exclaimed, clasping her hands together. “Conducting experiments with a winged unicorn! Tomorrow couldn’t come sooner!”

Twilight couldn’t help but giggle. Her capacity and passion to learn practically mirrored her own. And for all extents and purposes, she couldn’t wait to bond with a new potential “study-buddy.”

“I look forward to it,” answered Twilight. “You seem like a fun person to be around, even if everypony else doesn’t think so.”

“I’m very happy about that,” replied Hanji. “I bet Sawney and Bean are just going to love you!”

Twilight gave a sheepish grin, nervous about playing Sawney and Bean for children like Hanji was.

“But still,” Hanji said, “I’m curious about what would happen if they cut off sunlight completely, but they're such valuable experimental subjects, I can't risk them dying. We've killed previous captures by accident. I accidentally hit the nape of their neck when we tried cutting their heads off. Their names were Chicacchironi and Albert. They had such beautiful smiles. I feel bad about what I did to them...”

Eren gasped lightly at this statement.

“I don't want that to happen again,” she sighed. “I'm sorry.”

"Hanji..."

Hanji then tossed her body onto the table, her face becoming one of anguish and pain as she gazed deep into the eyes of Eren and any nearby ponies. The sudden change and action set them all aback some.

“The next stage of my experiments involved coming into direct contact with their bodies!” she shouted, clearly distressed by the memories. “These tests were to test the titans' sense of pain!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Hanji, carrying an eight-foot rod with a hot, burning end, jabbed it into Bean’s right eye. Although Bean's fixed smile remained constant, it didn’t stop the restrained giant from wailing loudly. With each jab and press of the rod into its eye, Hanji screamed in sadness for her test subject, her goggles placed on her forehead, allowing her tears to flow. Many of the soldiers in attendance just stared at Hanji with mild horror and confusion.

“Leader!” shouted the light-brown haired soldier from before, trying talk sense into her. “Is there any need for you to be screaming?”

“How can I not scream,” she shouted, “when Bean is in so much pain?”

Raising the stick up for another jab, she couldn’t help but wince in discomfort at the sight of its mangled, blackened hole where its eye once was.

“Don't give up, Bean!” she cried. “Hang in there!”

Hanji drove the stick back into its eye, forcing another painful roar from Bean. Hanji could not stop crying. As long as Bean hurt, so did she.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren was astounded at her capacity to feel remorse for a pair of titans. Rainbow Dash just looked at Rarity and encircled the side of her head with the tip of her hoof, letting her know that she though Hanji was crazy. Applejack’s own hoof smacked the other side Rainbow Dash’s head, causing her to stop.

“Watch the bump!” hissed Rainbow Dash, rubbing where Applejack had hit her.

“I won’t miss it next time,” whispered Applejack. “Now show some respect.”

Twilight, however, despite the unorthodox feelings Hanji had for the two titans, understood her feelings. She merely rested her head on the front side of her hooves with her elbows upon the table and nodded as Hanji tearfully told of her experiments.

“We needed to confirm that titans have no weak spots other than the napes of their necks, you see… It was a heart wrenching task.”

However, her tears stopped as she explained what occurred with the other titan.

“Compared to Bean, Sawney didn’t react much at all.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Hanji ran the burning rod into Sawney’s chest. However, the titan continued to stare at Hanji without any change in its expression. While Hanji was still sad about what she was doing, Sawney’s lack of a reaction made her task far less traumatizing.

“Sawney?” she asked it. “I stabbed you in the heart. Doesn't it hurt? What do you feel then?”

Sawney began to open its gaping mouth, groaning as it did so. Hanji was a bit nervous by the reaction, but seeing something different about to happen, she began to turn her nervousness into excitement.

“What is it?” she asked it. “What’s wrong?”

The titan lunged its head forwards, forcing Hanji to dodge its bite, Sawney’s teeth just inches from her neck and shoulder.

“Whoa!” she shouted.

“Leader!” shouted the brown-haired soldier. “Fall back!”

“Ahahaha!” giggled Hanji. “That was really close!”

"You're actually going to end up dying!"

Hanji continued to laugh excitedly, all to the fright of the onlooking soldiers.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“It’s just that Sawney isn’t any good at expressing himself,” Hanji explained simply. “He just keeps trying to bite my head off!”

Applejack was unnerved by her answer. It almost seemed like she was treating the titan almost killing her as a child that talked back to its mother. She turned to Rainbow.

“Okay, Rainbow,” she whispered, “I think you might have a point now.”

“Why do you sound so joyful talking about titans?” Eren quietly demanded.

“Yeah,” answered Rainbow Dash. “What’s up with that? One almost made a snack of your head and you still treat it like a foal who’s in time out!”

“Eh?” Hanji questioned.

“Titans are our natural enemies that drove us to the brink of extinction,” Eren spoke. “Hanji, you’ve experienced the threat they pose yourself many times, haven’t you?”

“Yes, I have,” she answered. “I have seen my comrades getting killed right before my eyes countless times. When I first joined the Scouting Legion, I fought titans while fueled by my hatred of them. But one day, I realized something. It was when I kicked and sent flying the freshly severed head of a three-meter class titan; the titan’s body was light; unnaturally so.”

Eren, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Spike were shocked by this prospect.

“Well of course,” Twilight mentioned. “There’s no way a thing that massive could stand on two legs; their bodies would just collapse!”

“Right,” confirmed Hanji, “and that lightness applies to the bodies of all titans. A severed head that should have been quite heavy, in reality, was almost weightless. And then I heard that when you transformed into a titan, Eren, that titan body of yours formed up literally out of thin air. So I thought this: What if the things we see are not the things that are actually there?”

Hanji then poured Eren and herself a cup of tea and refilled the cups of each of the ponies.

“The offensive approach fed by hatred has been tried for decades already. Now, I want to try and look at titans at a different point of view then everyone else's. My attempt may be futile in the end… but… I will do it anyway!”

There was a bit of cathartic silence before Hanji continued with her explanations, Eren using this time to take a sip of his tea.

“Eren, if you take part in the experiments, we might be able to learn something new. And if we do, it may be a step forward for all of us. I know all I do is pin my hopes on you and make you uneasy, but I’m so happy now. No one can do what you’ve done before–”

Right in the middle of Hanji's statement, Spike made a belch that was accompanied by a purple and green flame. The fire formed above the table near Eren and Hanji. While Eren quickly scooted back away from the fire, Hanji tipped in her chair and shrieked slightly, spilling her tea all over the table. The fire, however, condensed into itself and turned into a letter bound by a red ribbon and gold seal.

Eren couldn’t believe what he had just seen. While he had been seeing Twilight’s spells before, he had never seen fire turn into a solid object. The ponies however, were elated to see the letter, knowing exactly who it was from.

“What was that?” asked Eren.

“It’s a letter from the princess!” exclaimed Twilight.

“The…” muttered Hanji, getting up off the ground, “princess?”

“She’s our leader back in our world,” explained Rarity. “She’s the one who sent us all here in the first place.”

“You mean… you have contact with the leader of your home world?”

“Why yes, Hanji. Did no one ever tell you?”

Hanji’s face and smile were shuddering and her breaths were shaky. Clearly, she was getting excited.

“I have to tell Commander Erwin!” she shouted, sprinting out the room through the doors above her.

There was a void of silence following her sudden departure.

“Man,” Eren sighed. “That woman is nuts!”

“That’s what I was trying to tell all of you!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, flying above the table.

“Rainbow Dash!” scolded Twilight. “Sit back down!”

Rainbow Dash did as instructed, having gotten her point across.

“What does it say?” asked Fluttershy.

Twilight cleared her throat.

“My Little Ponies,

I have not heard from you for days. Are all of you alright? Please respond as soon as possible after receiving this letter.

Sincerely,
Princess Celestia"

Twilight groaned, unhappy that she kept her princess waiting for so long.

“Spike,” she asked him, “do you have a quill and paper?”

“Of course!” he answered, pulling both items from his person.

With another clearing of his throat, Twilight dictated her letter.

Dearest Princess Celestia,

Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Spike, and I are perfectly alright. It seemed that our existence had caused a stir in the human world, and so they put us on trial to see if we were beneficial to humanity or not. Thankfully, the Scouting Legion, one of three Military factions in this world, have testified on our behalf and we are currently making our residence with them.

I’m very sorry for not responding to you sooner, but after we recaptured that city, which was named Trost, we left our saddlebags with my papers, quills, and ink inside the HQ building there and they were confiscated by the Military Police, another of the three factions. However, the commander of the last faction, the Garrison, spoke on our behalf and got our belongings returned to us.

Here are some other things that I believe would be of interest to you and Luna. These smaller bipedal creatures are called humans, and the bigger ones are called titans. The planet we are currently on is simply called Earth.

There are three walls that contain the final remnants of humanity. The outer wall is Wall Maria, which had been breached and abandoned five years ago. We are currently inside the next wall: Wall Rose. Further in is Wall Sina, and within that is the kingdom. I hope this may answer some questions that you had back in Equestria.

But we are currently safe with the Scouting Legion, and have actually made quite a few friends here. In fact, I’ll let you hear from some. I hope to hear back soon.

Your Faithful Student,
Twilight Sparkle

Eren gasped. He looked to the Twilight, who was already levitating a blank paper and quill to him.

“Huh?” he wondered. “You want me to–”

“Go on!” urged Twilight. “Tell the princess about yourself. I think she would like to get to know you.”

“But… what do I even write?”

“Whatever you want, sugar,” Applejack answered.

Eren was a bit nervous about talking to the leader of a nation on another world, but the reassuring glances of the ponies told him that he’d be fine. With the tip of the quill at the upper left hand corner of the paper, he began his letter.

Dear Celestia,

My name is Eren Jaeger. Until recently, I was a cadet in the 104th Training Squad of the Military, but is now a full-fledged soldier in the Scouting Legion. I have also recently discovered that I have the ability to transform into a fifteen-meter class titan, and I was also put on trial with these ponies because of it. But like them, I have been allowed to join the Scouting Legion to use my titan power to reclaim Wall Maria.

While I find their appearance odd, I am indeed making friends with your ponies, especially Rainbow Dash. She is very loyal and she cares deeply for me, and I also care for her. I also like everyone else, as they seem to still treat me like I’m normal, despite my powers.

While they aren’t with me currently, I have my best friend Armin Arlert and my adoptive sister Mikasa Ackerman. I only got to see them last during the trial, and I only hope the best for them. I have not even seen my other friends from the Training Squad since the Trost invasion, but I only hope that they make true to their promise from before the invasion and enlist in the Scouting Legion with us.

Lastly, I want to thank you for sending these ponies here. They are good fighters and even better friends.

From,
Eren

Footsteps were heard down the hall that came closer to the room that Eren and the ponies were in. Suddenly appearing from it was Hanji, but her arms were held behind the door; she was pulling someone in.

“Commander Erwin, sir, you must see this!”

Sure enough, still in his military attire, Erwin was forced into the room by Hanji.

“Hanji,” asked Erwin, “might I ask what you’re doing bringing me down here at this hour?”

“It’s incredible, sir!” she spoke. “Twilight and her friends have connections with their leader on their home world. She just sent Twilight a letter!”

Erwin’s face unchanged, but he stepped forwards, interested by this.

“A letter, you say?” Erwin asked. “What does it say?”

“You can read it yourself,” said Twilight, giving Erwin the letter via her magic.

Erwin scanned through it quickly, putting his eyes back on Twilight.

“Where did this letter come from?” he asked. “How did it come here?”

“Spike has magical dragon’s breath,” answered Twilight. “Princess Celestia can send letters to us through it and Spike sends them back the same way.”

“I see…”

“You may talk to her if you like,” Twilight said, handing Erwin the quill that was left in Eren’s hand.

“And what do you think she would want me to say?” he asked.

“Tell her about the Scouting Legion and what you think of us. Whatever you like.”

Hanji looked betrayed again, wanting to write to Celestia as well. Twilight looked upon her as she turned her head, chuckling at her own forgetfulness.

“Alright, Hanji,” she said, “you can too.”

Twilight levitated another quill and paper from her own person and levitated them both to Hanji, who grasped out for them like a kid being presented a lollypop. Upon gaining them, she immediately put quill to paper and began writing.

“Just don’t write yer life story on that,” Applejack called to her.

Hanji didn’t seem to acknowledge her, being more focused on her writing.

Dear Princess Celestia,

My name is Hanji Zoe, and I am a squad commander for the Scouting Legion. I just want to say that it’s an honor to be able to write to you, and that I am really enjoying the ponies’ company. I particularly like Pinkie Pie; she really is just a pink ball of joy that can lift almost anyone’s spirits. I also look forward to spending time with Twilight; she’s extremely bright and she also looks forward to the experiments I have been conducting over the past few days.

I don’t know if it’s convenient for you or not, but I would absolutely love to meet you in person someday so I can talk to you about these experiments. I hope to hear from you soon!

Sincerely,
Hanji Zoe

Erwin also put careful considerations into his letter to Celestia.

Dear Princess Celestia,

My name is Erwin Smith. I am the head commander of the Military force known as the Scouting Legion. I want to let you know straight away that your ponies are in very good hands. Our force has some of the best soldiers in the entire Military and they will teach the ponies all they know.

I’m not sure how much of this world you already knew before sending them here, but they will be putting their lives on the line for the sake of humanity just as we are. If this disturbs you in any way, feel free to send them back to their homes, but please know that they are a valuable addition to the cause and I firmly believe that they can help see us to victory.

Just as Erwin was about to finish his letter, Levi stepped in.

“Oy!” he exclaimed coldly. “Some of us are trying to get some sleep, so keep it down!”

“Levi!” Twilight said. “You’re just in time. Our princess has just contacted us. Is there anything you would like to say to her?”

Levi took time to consider this. As much as he wanted to go back up to bed, he knew that talking to the leader of an otherworldly nation was something that he shouldn’t pass up.

“I can think of a few things,” he said.

Erwin, seeing Levi walk up to Twilight and taking her last quill and another sheet of paper to write on, finished his letter with one last paragraph.

The Legion's Captain, Levi, will be the one responsible for training the ponies. And while he may come off as cold and violent, he is without a doubt the greatest soldier I have at my disposal, and I know he will be fit for the job.

I hope to hear a response in the near future.

Signed,
E. Smith

Levi knew exactly what to write.

Princess Celestia,

As grateful as we are for your extra reinforcements, do know that they will be put through hell to ensure that they and the rest of humanity survives. As far as I’m concerned, your ponies are nothing more to me than beasts of burden until they can prove themselves valuable soldiers.

I won’t hesitate to insult them. I won’t hesitate to hurt them. I won’t hesitate to break them body and soul, because what’s out there will otherwise destroy them entirely. During the trial, I had to bloody up Rainbow Dash after an outburst from her in the court threatened to see her friends and Eren executed.

It took every soldier at the King’s disposal, myself included, years to train into the soldiers that we are now, and the ponies will be lucky if they have a month before our first mission outside the walls. Their training will be hard on them, and if they can’t handle it, then you might as well send them back home, because I have no patience for weaklings.

Respond as you see fit.

Levi

With his final signature, Twilight took Erwin and Levi’s papers and ordered everyone’s responses together, starting with hers, then Eren’s, then Erwin’s, then Hanji’s, and finally Levi’s.

“I shall be going back to bed,” Levi responded, passing Erwin on his way to the door. “Don’t make me have to come back down tonight.”

With that, Levi turned the corner and headed back to his bedroom. Hanji, Erwin, and Eren watched Twilight as she wrapped and sealed the papers together in ribbon and the gold stamp. She then handed it to Spike, who took a large inhale, remembering Celestia’s warning from before he left, and blew a heavy plume of flames onto the paper.

Eren gasped in shock over what Spike was doing. Hanji squeaked as she watched the flames reduce the paper to cinders, but remembering Levi’s threat, she clamped her mouth with her hand. As the flames vaporized the paper, the ball of fire condensed, getting smaller and smaller until it eventually disappeared.

“I assume this is how you send the letter’s back?” asked Erwin.

“That’s correct, sir,” Twilight answered. “I doubt she’ll respond very fast considering the amount of letters she was sent, so if you wish, you can go back to bed.”

Erwin huffed and gave a very slight smile.

“Very well,” he said. “You may all retire whenever you wish. Hanji, when Eren wants to go to bed, you know where the basement is, correct?”

“Yes, sir!” she answered.

“Good. Goodnight.”

Erwin walked out of the room and exited, leaving Eren, Hanji, the ponies, and Spike alone once again. Hanji still couldn’t believe what she had seen. Her letter was sent back to another world through a ball of fire. Hanji’s shock became one of sheer joy, having witnessed something so awesomely fantastical.

“Wahooo!” she exclaimed at the top of her lungs.

“Hanji!” hissed Twilight. “Quiet! Levi will hear you!”

“That was incredible! Just think about how much faster mail is on your world!”

As Levi walked up the stairs towards one of the lengthy hallways, he heard Hanji’s excited shouts downstairs. With a grunt, he turned his head away.

“Pointless…” he muttered before walking down.

Eren continued to watch Hanji express her enthusiasm for the magical abilities of these ponies with shock and awe. While Rarity and Twilight tried their best to hush Hanji by putting their hoofs to their pursed lips, Pinkie Pie jumped up on Hanji’s head, putting her belly over her mouth in an effort to shut her up. Fluttershy hid under the table, expecting Levi to come storming in at any moment.

Ever since I joined the Scouting Legion, Eren thought, watching the chaos as Hanji pushed Pinkie Pie off her face, I get surprise after surprise thrown at me. Not just Major Hanji, but everyone, including and especially these ponies, are weirdos. It’s almost like the Legion is a haven of freaks... But it's also a group of people that demand change… That’s why they’re the Scouting Legion.

“Hanji!” called Eren.

The ponies all looked to Eren before they sat back down in their chairs. Hanji also couldn’t help but wonder why Eren asked for her.

“If it’s not too much trouble, I would like to hear more about your experiments.”

“Eh?” Hanji exclaimed, genuinely surprised at Eren’s genuine interest. “Really?”

“I think I should know as much as I possibly can to be fully prepared for tomorrow’s experiment.”

“I agree,” Twilight added, glad for the tension that left the room. “Plus, I like knowing this kind of stuff. So tell us, Hanji, what else do you have going on?”

Hanji was giggling in anticipation for the details she was about to give as the ponies crowded around her, ready to listen.

“Right,” she stammered through her own intensity, “I did leave out some things in my summary earlier. I will tell you everything,but it might take some time, though…”

“That's fine!” exclaimed Eren.

“Well,” she began, “when we first captured a titan, I made a hypothesis...”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The morning sun had broken through the sky and into the windows of the old castle, and Hanji was still talking. Eren was still awake, but his lack of any sleep left him in a zombified state as he instinctively nodded to Hanji’s statements and observations. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Spike had already fallen asleep, having grown bored with Hanji’s ramblings.

Twilight and Pinkie Pie, on the other hand, were wide awake and listening to every word Hanji had to say. Both took sips of tea to help keep them up. Fluttershy and Rarity were also trying their best to listen, but were nodding off more and more by the second. Despite the different receptions of Eren or any of the ponies, Hanji continued to talk to her heart’s content.

“So,” she rambled, “you've learned nothing new from what I told you, right? You should have learned all of this as a cadet. You knew it all, right?”

“Yes…” mumbled the weary Eren, “I knew all that…”

“Good!” she exclaimed, waking Eren, Fluttershy, and Rarity back up. “Let's go over it again, and this time, I'll add my personal opinions and assumptions!”

“Huh?” Eren exclaimed. “But it’s already morning.”

“First,” Hanji continued, ignoring him, “the tita–”

The sound of the exit door slamming open awoke and shocked every single creature in the dining hall. They all turned to see a Garrison soldier standing there.

“Is Major Hanji here?” he asked. “Our test subjects… Both titans that were our test subjects were killed.”

Hanji shot up out of her chair, horrified by the news. The ponies shot nervous glances to each other, wondering who could have done such a thing.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

A large group of soldiers were crowded around the site inside Trost where Sawney and Bean were once restrained, but the titans that were there were replaced by smoldering and decomposing ribcages and skeletons. Hanji was above the group, bawling and wailing her eyes out as she watched her work and experiment crumble away before her eyes.

“Sawney! Bean!” she screamed. “This can't be happening! Please tell me I'm dreaming!”

From the back, Eren, who was hooded with his cloak, the ponies, Spike, Levi, Erd, and Gunther, observed the sad scene.

“Poor Hanji,” spoke Twilight solemnly. “And I was so looking forward to working with her on this.”

“Those experimental subjects were very valuable,” Gunther said. “Was this a soldier's doing?”

“Yes. The culprits is still unknown at this point,” answered the nearby Erd. “The two titans were slaughtered at the same time just before sunrise. When guards noticed what was going on, they already escaped using their 3D Manuever Gear.”

“So it was a premeditated attack by two or more people, huh?” asked Gunther.

Eren, Twilight, and Pinkie Pie continued to watch Hanji cry and pull her hair as she watched her two titans that she nearly loved like sons shrivel up.

“Look at our leader,” Auruo spoke with a smug smirk. “She’s losing her shit.”

Petra, fed up with Auruo's insensitivity, forcefully elbowed him straight in the ribs, followed by a pain-riddled grunt from him.

"What on Earth...” sighed Eren.

“Let’s go,” Levi ordered, turning away and beginning to walk. “The Police will deal with the rest.”

“Yes…” sighed Eren, also disappointed for Hanji’s loss.

As the three other humans and the ponies turned to leave, Erwin caught them.

“Eren,” he asked.

“Commander?” Eren exclaimed. “What is going on?”

“What do you see here?” he questioned with his hands upon Eren’s shoulder. “What do you think the enemy is?”

Eren froze up, unable to provide him with an answer. Erwin took his hands off and began to walk away.

“Sorry,” he said with a final pat on Eren’s back, “don't mind me.”

With the commander leaving, Eren, Levi, Erd, Gunther, Auruo, Petra, and the ponies walked away from the place together.

Chapter 16: Blossom

Hanji sat on the couch inside of one of the rooms in the Scouting Legion headquarters. With her head hung low, an abundance of sniffles and a couple of exhausted sobs, she was still mourning the loss of Sawney and Bean. Twilight was sitting beside her, rubbing Hanji’s back with the front side of her wing. While she was still visibly upset, Hanji was in far better shape than she was in Trost.

“There, there,” Twilight cooed as Hanji continued to wipe her dripping eyes. “We’ll find whoever did that eventually.”

As badly as Hanji wanted to profess that the culprits were the last thing on her mind at the moment, she was far too fatigued from her crying to do so.

“Sawney…” she whimpered. “Bean… they never stood a chance. They were stuck there and they were slaughtered like dogs! And now… all that hard work… all the tests that I could have run… it’s all lost now. I just hope Bean didn’t hurt when he died…”

“I’m sure they’re in…” Twilight said, trying to make the wording as far from awkward as possible, “a better place.”

Hanji couldn’t respond. Twilight could only wish that Pinkie Pie were in the room with them; she would have the solution. Then, she came up with one of her own.

“Could you give me a second, Hanji? I’d like to get something.”

“Sure,” she answered.

As Twilight leaned off the couch and went back onto all fours, she exited the room, leaving Hanji alone for a while. Hanji continued to look down, demoralized by her loss.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Levi leaned back into a wall in the courtyard of the castle, his feet supporting him up as he crossed his arms. He was enjoying a bit of peace and quiet when a voice caught him out of it.

“Levi?” Spike’s voice asked.

Levi’s eyes opened, his pupils already pointed down at the tiny, purple dragon.

“What do you want, squirt?” he asked. “Couldn’t you see I wanted some time to myself?”

“I was just wondering,” Spike wondered, “have you seen Twilight anywhere?”

“Last I saw, she was with Hanji. I swear, that woman spends so much time with titans and she’s already treating them like her own children.”

“Well,” reasoned Spike, “I know that they’re dangerous and all, but she had to make sure they were taken care of properly so her tests could run more smoothly.”

Levi’s eyes squinted at Spike, still curious about his presence there.

“I answered your question, squirt. Now get going.”

“Oh, that’s right!” exclaimed Spike, remembering something. “That’s another thing I wanted to ask you. Erwin said you’d be training us.”

“Yes? And what of it?”

“If we’re going to fight those titans for that mission you guys were talking about last night, aren’t we going to need to get our own gear? And when do we even start training?”

“Oh…” sighed Levi, his glare lightening up a bit. “Intuitive little lizard you are.”

“I’m actually a dr–”

“I’ll explain everything over dinner tonight. Now please, leave me be.”

“Oh! You got it, Levi!” Spike exclaimed while placing the left side of his right fist over his heart and his arm out with the front of his fist on his waist.

“That salute was terrible,” Levi stated. “You need to work on it.”

“Yes, sir!”

Spike ran off to the entrance to the castle. Levi didn’t look back, but he couldn’t help but think of the potential that Spike would have, especially considering what he saw of him back in Trost…
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight appeared back into the room with her saddlebags. Hanji noticed her clopping noises as she stepped inside. Upon remembering the contents of her bag, her crying immediately stopped.

“Eh?” she wondered. “Are those…?”

“Yes,” answered Twilight. “These are the books I brought with me from Equestria. You may read them if you like.”

“No… no way…” she stammered, getting happier and excited. “You’re really okay giving these to me?”

“Of course! I know you can’t study those titans anymore, but you can still learn a bit more about us if you like. And that’s not all.”

Twilight pulled out a sheet of paper from her bag and levitated it into Hanji’s hands. She looked upon it, gasping as she read the signature.

Dear Hanji,

It’s very good to know that you’re making friends with my little ponies, and I’m also happy to hear that you and Twilight are taking to each other so well. Lastly, I want to thank you, Erwin, Levi, and anyone else in the Scouting Legion who are keeping them safe. And while I’m very interested to hear about your experiments, I believe that you and the others have more pressing issues to attend to.

I hope to hear more from you or Twilight soon.

Signed,
Princess Celestia

As if her experiments never existed, Hanji shuddered with joyous excitement as she leaned back into the couch with Celestia’s response held over her heart as if it was from her greatest admirer.

“And if it’s not too much trouble,” Twilight added. “I want to be by your side on any future experiments and studies that you may conduct.”

Hanji then shot off the couch, leaned towards Twilight, falling on her knees in the process and giving her a hug.

“This is great!” she exclaimed. “I am indebted to you!”

“Well,” Twilight admitted, patting Hanji on the back, “it’s nothing at all really. Studying and learning things was one of my favorite pastimes in Equestria. I think working with you is going to be a lot of fun.”

“Yes!” Hanji shouted. “I agree! What should we do first? I figured I can read up on these books, and perhaps you can fill me in on anything the books don’t tell me! Or should we start studying with Eren? Perhaps we could run–”

Hanji’s words were stopped by Twilight, putting her hoof over her mouth.

“First things first,” Twilight spoke. “You can do whatever you want, Hanji. Just try and tackle it one thing at a time. Deal?”

“…Right! It’s a deal!”

Hanji took Twilight’s hoof in her hands and gave her a vigorous handshake. Spike, coming down the hallway, found Twilight and Hanji together upon passing the doorway.

“Hey, Twilight?” asked Spike.

“Huh?” Twilight questioned. “What is it, Spike?”

“You know when dinner is?”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Dinner was a bowl of unseasoned cabbage soup with a half a loaf of bread. While many soldiers chose to eat dinner with their human friends from the Legion, other soldiers crowded themselves around the table where Eren, Hanji, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity sat. Levi, Petra, Auruo, Erd, and Gunther sat at a table further away from them, specifically Hanji.

“You would think that they could at least season the soup a little,” complained Rarity, ladling some broth with her spoon and pouring it back in.

“I’m sorry,” apologized Hanji, “but this is what we can afford to feed everyone. With supplies running lower due to the loss of Wall Maria, and salt being a priceless luxury now, this is how we eat.”

“It’s fine, Hanji,” spoke Twilight, then glaring at Rarity. “I think the fact that we’re being fed at all is very kind of the Legion.”

“I was just saying,” Rarity defended.

“I think this soup is delish!” Pinkie Pie said, lapping her empty bowl clean. “I only wish I could have some more!”

“Pinkie Pie!” scolded Applejack. “These meals are rations for all of us. There are no second helpings here. Besides, I got permission from Erwin to plant my apple seeds outside of the castle, so we should have some more food in no time.”

“Eh?” Hanji asked. “But trees take years to grow, yet alone produce any fruit.”

“Well,” Applejack explained, “the seeds that I planted were enchanted, so they’ll be fully grown and fruited in just a couple of days.”

“Oh!? No way…”

“Excuse me,” Levi said, walking up to the end of the table where Eren was sitting, “I have something to say to the ponies and the squirt.”

“Squirt?” wondered Twilight.

“I, uh…” Spike mentioned, scratching the back of his head, “guess that’s his pet name for me now, hehe…”

“Anyways,” Levi announced. “You will all begin training soon, but before that, we must go to the Yalkell district located west of Wall Sina.”

“What’s this all about?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“If you’d shut up, I can explain.”

Rainbow Dash crossed her arms in a huff.

“Tomorrow,” Levi said, “we get you fitted and tailored for your Scouting Legion apparel and harnesses. Of course, any of the winged ponies will not need a harness due to the fact that they can move about the air without the use of 3D Maneuver Gear. Those of you without wings will have to learn how to use them and will be tested upon your balance and aptitude, just like we all did when we were cadets.”

Eren grunted with a slightly furrowed brow, remembering how the test nearly cost him his placement in the Military.

“But,” Levi added, his expression being more foreboding, “since the test requires you to be upright on two legs, that will spell trouble for four-legged animals such as yourselves.”

As badly as Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash wanted to protest about being called animals, they knew that with Levi, arguing was pointless, and for the most part, he was right.

“We’ll do all that we can,” Applejack stated.

“Mmhm!” answered Pinkie Pie and Rarity.

“Oh… Very good. However, another problem that persists for those unable to use magic are your hooves. While Twilight and Rarity can just use the normal operation devices with their magic, we’ll need to find some way to accommodate for those stumps on the ends of your legs.”

“And how can we do that?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Kirill…”

“Who?” asked Fluttershy.

“How are baby shrimp going to help us?” asked Pinkie Pie, genuinely confused.

Levi glared at her slightly before returning to his point.

“Kirill Rostov,” answered Levi. “He is currently the lead developer of Maneuver Gear construction and innovations in Yalkell. We sent him a letter upon receiving the verdict of your trial, and he’s very eager to work with you all. You will meet him personally so he can modify the 3D Maneuver Gear to your use.”

“Sounds cool!” Spike exclaimed. “I can’t wait to meet him.”

“That is if you can pass the test.”

“Huh?” Spike, Applejack, and Rarity asked together.

“I’m not wasting a trip out to Yalkell if you can’t even use the gear properly. And of course, taking measurements and making proper apparel for you will take some time–”

“I could help!” Rarity called, raising her hoof.

“Huh?” Levi nonchalantly queried. “You can sew?”

“Not only can I sew, but once I acquire the measurements of the girls, Spike, and myself, I can have those seven outfits done by tomorrow afternoon.”

Levi didn’t look impressed, but he knew that with the magical capabilities of these ponies, Rarity wasn’t bluffing, and he didn’t think it was even within his own bounds to call her on it.

“Fair enough. Hanji!”

Hanji’s eyes shot up to meet Levi’s wondering what on Earth he could want her for.

“Tomorrow morning,” he ordered, “take Rarity and the ponies to the tailoring room. Once she’s done measuring, instruct her on what she must make and how to make it.”

“Yes, sir!” Hanji said, putting her fist over her heart in salute.

“Now, if you excuse me,” he concluded, getting up, “I shall resume my dinner with my team.”

Levi walked away to his table, with Spike and Rarity in particular as they watched Auruo talk to him, no doubt asking what he was doing over there.

“So,” Hanji said to Rarity, “do you really think you can create seven Scouting Legion uniforms before tomorrow’s end?”

“Why, of COURSE I can, darling!” answered Rarity. “If it’s essentially the same designs seven times over, it should be a breeze!”

“It’s true,” Pinkie Pie shouted, suddenly popping up behind Rarity and piggybacking her. “She not only created one, or two, or three, or four, or five, but six different dresses for the Grand Galloping Gala back at home!”

“The Grand Galloping Gala?” asked Hanji.

“Yeah! It’s this fantasmarific ball held each year at Canterlot!”

“That’s the capital, right?”

“That’s right,” answered Twilight. “I’m glad to see you putting my books to good use!”

“How could I not? They are just so interesting; I’m learning about a world far from my own! It’s incredible!”

From Levi’s table, Auruo, Petra, Erd, Gunther, and Levi himself watched as Hanji enthusiastically explained her findings in the book she read.

“Hey, Levi,” Auruo asked. “Hanji seems to be getting pretty loud. Do you need me to tell her to shut her m–”

“No,” answered Levi. “As long as she isn’t bothering us, we’ll be just fine.”

Levi daintily ladled a spoonful of greenish-brown broth into his mouth while Auruo sulked in his chair.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Later at night, Twilight was in her bedroom, sitting at her desk while Spike sat in a basket with a blanket and miniature pillow inside of it for him to sleep on. With an ample amount of candlelight, she wrote a letter to her princess back home.

Dear Princess Celestia,

Rarity is going to have us fitted for our uniforms tomorrow, which she will also make for us. Following that there is an aptitude test for Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Spike that will decide whether they can join or not. I know you’re worlds away, but I want you to send them some words of encouragement to help see them through.

Lastly, there are two things I wish from you. The first is 140 gold bits; twenty for each of us. We’ll also be travelling to one of the cities along Wall Sina, which I’ve heard contains the aristocracy of humanity. I assume we’ll need some shirts underneath the harnesses they expect us to wear. Finally, and this may sound weird, but could you supply us with around ten pounds of salt? From what Hanji mentioned at dinner tonight, she said that salt is a luxury, but since we obviously have plenty in abundance in Equestria, I would request some.

Thank you, and I can’t wait to hear from you soon.

Your Faithful Student,
Twilight Sparkle

“Hey, Twilight?” asked Spike. “Do you think Levi even likes any of us?”

“Huh?” questioned Twilight. "What makes you say that?”

“Well, he's always kind of acting like a jerk to all of us, even to his other human friends like Hanji. I mean, I'm trying to get on his good side: being polite, giving him that salute they all do, but it seems that he's incapable of smiling or being happy. I don't even think Pinkie Pie could make him grin, even a little.”

“Well, from what I heard from Rarity, he did really appreciate her cleaning of the castle. I don't think that Levi's a jerk so much as he has very high standards and expectations of us. All you can really do is to do your best in front of him. I'm sure if you give him a reason to be proud of you, he will be. He wouldn't be the captain of the Scouting Legion if it weren't for good reasons.”

“Yeah, I guess you're right.”

Twilight finally rolled and sealed the letter before she passed it on to Spike. With a heavy inhale, he blew a plume of sparkling purple and green flames that vaporized the paper into withering ashes and smoke, which condensed in a spiral and disappeared.

“Ah,” Spike exclaimed, splaying his limbs out as he prepared himself for bed, “finally. I thought I’d never be able to get some sleep.”

“Well,” Twilight answered. “We have a busy day tomorrow, so get as much as you can.”

“And how!” yawned Spike, laying himself down and wrapping his body with the covers.

Twilight gently shook her head with a smile, fondly contemplating his youth, as he began to snore. Just as Twilight was about to blow the candle on her desk out, a knocking was made on Twilight’s door jamb.

“Twilight,” whispered Hanji, getting Twilight to turn in her chair towards her. “I just came to say goodnight.”

“Thank you, Hanji,” she lightly giggled, “and a goodnight to you too.”

Hanji gave her pony friend a closed-eyed, blushing smile, her appreciation beaming through it. With that settled, Hanji walked from the room and to her own. With no further distractions to keep her up any further, Twilight turned to her candle and blew on the flame, shrouding the room in darkness.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Mike opened Eren’s cell door in the torch-lit basement. Eren did not have his hands cuffed behind his back this time, using his hand to slide down the banister on his way to the cell. Mike followed him behind and walked to the cell door, Eren moving aside for him to do so. With a turn of a rusty key, Mike opened the screeching metal door with both hands, motioning one for him to step in.

Despite having to sleep in another cell, the bed looked much cleaner than the one he slept in in the court dungeon. While this fact alone was a bit relieving, he was still sleeping in a cold, dank dungeon. Eren stepped in as instructed, allowing Mike to close the door and lock it back up.

“We decided not to put you in chains,” Mike said. “If you turn into a titan in your sleep, there would be no way for them to hold you anyways.”

Eren sat down in the bed, nodding at Mike in affirmation.

“Well,” stated Mike, “it’s getting late. We’ll see you tomorrow morning, Eren.”

Eren lied back into his bed, wanting nothing more than to just get some sleep that he was deprived of the night before from talking to Hanji. He heard as Mike ascended the stairs and was about to turn and leave. However, his footsteps stopped, leaving Eren to tilt his head down to see the stairway and wonder what was going on. While Mike’s voice was unmistakable, he heard someone else’s voice talk to him. It was feminine and raspy.

“Rainbow Dash?” Eren wondered slightly.

The conversation seemed to be going on for long and it almost began to sound like an argument between whoever it was. However, Mike and whomever Eren predicted as Rainbow Dash stopped talking. Someone was about to lose whatever debate they were having.

“Come on down,” Mike said, his faraway, echoed voice hardly heard by Eren. “I’ll let you in.”

Eren watched as Mike descended the stairs as Rainbow Dash followed him down. There seemed to be a book of some sort nestled in her wing as Mike turned the key again and opened the door for her. As Rainbow Dash eagerly hopped onto the bed and nuzzled herself next to Eren’s right side, he looked to Mike for a clarification.

“Looks like you’ll be having some company tonight,” Mike said, turning and closing the lock. “Now I can bid you both goodnight.”

“‘Night, Mike!” called Rainbow Dash.

Mike wordlessly walked up the stairs, leaving them alone.

“Rainbow Dash,” Eren sighed. “What are you doing here?”

“I’m gonna’ bunk with you tonight, buddy!” she answered as she rolled onto her back, her head next to Eren’s. “I think it's pretty lame that you have to be stuck here in this cold, dark dungeon by yourself.”

“But it’s dangerous,” Eren said, scooting over to make some room for her. “What if I turn into a titan tonight?”

“I’m not too worried,” she responded, scooting closer to Eren. “I don’t think that’s gonna’ happen, and if it does… well, I don’t think I have to worry about that. You’re a good guy, Eren. I’m pretty sure you’d wouldn’t do something like that.”

Rainbow Dash continued to surprise Eren with her unabashed trust and courage in him, lightly gasping with admiration and appreciation. He then saw as Rainbow Dash flicked her wing out, causing a book to land on her stomach.

The artwork on the cover featured a mustard-yellow pegasus with a greyscale rainbow mane and tail, a compass rose on both sides of her flank, a forest-green collared shirt, and a white pith helmet with a forest-green band. On the cover, she was dipping and diving over, under and around multiple obstacles inside a large canyon, including giant eels, bats, and massive spiders. In both outstretched hooves, she held on to an emerald chalice as she tried to keep it away from the canyon’s dangers.

“What is that?” asked Eren.

“It’s Daring Do!” she answered. “She’s the coolest pegasus ever! Well, except for me, of course.”

Eren, despite her haughty remark, couldn’t help but laugh. While her ego was akin to Auruo’s, her kindness and loyalty more than made up for it.

“Who even is she?” he asked. “Is she a real pony back on your world?”

“Nah, she’s just a character, but she’s so awesome! She’s brave, fierce, adventurous, and she’s undeniably, unquestionably unstoppable. Kinda’ like someone else I know,” she finished, nudging Eren lightly in the ribs.

Eren smiled at her uplifting words, but with his interest risen, he reached for the book, eager to read it.

“Hold on there, bud,” she said, picking up the book in both hooves before he could. “I’ll be reading this to you. No one does a better Daring Do impersonation than me.”

“Oh…” Eren mumbled. “Alright then.”

“Let’s begin,” she stated, opening to the first page. “Daring Do and the Chasm of Chaos. Chapter One. Daring Do exited the carriage as she walked up the marble steps of the Manehattan library. With the sky clear and cloudless, the yellow-pegasus’s hopes and spirits were indeed high as she went to meet her longtime friend and colleague, Professor A.B. Ravenhoof, inside…”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren could hardly care about sleep anymore, not so long as Daring Do’s fantastical adventure was continuing. There were just sentences left in the book as Rainbow Dash brought it to a close.

“…‘Excellent work, Miss Do,’ congratulated Ravenhoof. ‘Thanks to you, the Emerald Grail is safe and secure.’

“Daring Do looked into the glass display at her treasure that she risked her life yet again for as it sat on display for the world to see.

“‘All in a day’s work,’ Daring Do admitted with a proud chuckle. ‘All in a day’s work.’

“The End,” Rainbow Dash finished with a dramatic closing of the back cover.

Eren smiled, his appreciation for the book clearly there. With its references to the world that she lived in, along with the various exotic locations that the book vividly described, to say that it was an engrossing read would be a massive understatement.

“So what did you think, Eren?” She asked him. “Isn’t Daring Do so cool?”

“Yeah,” Eren admitted, “but you're right about one thing.”

“Yeah? What's that?”

“She's not as cool as you,” he answered, gently rubbing her stomach.

Rainbow Dash smiled in pure bliss as Eren comforted her. She suddenly realized how tired she was from being up so late and let out a loud, gaping yawn, rolling onto her side with her stomach against Eren’s ribs and her arm draped over his torso like a massive teddy bear.

“Goodnight, Eren,” she sighed, her eyes slowly closing shut. “See ya’ in the morning.”

Eren took his right arm and slid his bicep under her head, his shoulder providing a makeshift pillow for her. He then rested his forearm and hand upon Rainbow Dash’s back, snuggling her even closer.

“Yeah,” he whispered, his own eyes beginning to peacefully close. “Goodnight, Rainbow Dash.”

With Rainbow Dash by his side, his accommodations weren’t nearly as cold, and with Rainbow Dash’s warmth and softness soothing Eren further, it wasn’t long before he too could sleep peacefully in his bed.

Chapter 17: What Should Be Done

Inside the cadet mess hall, every soldier was lined up with the body of their 3D Maneuver Gears set up on the tables for inspection. Several duos of soldiers from the Military Police went around and made sure that their devices were in check. Every soldier knew what this was for, and they were extremely anxious about the proceedings. Along with this, they were set to choose a military branch to join that evening. With their experience in Trost, the tension felt in everyone’s guts was extremely high.

Two Military Police soldiers were inspecting Sasha’s gear. One soldier was a male with short, dark-grey hair and a grey v-neck shirt. He was sitting at a desk reading over a document filled with questions regarding Sasha’s gear. The other was a woman with short, brown hair and a white turtleneck sweater. She was carrying a clipboard and jotting down Sasha’s notes as she recited them, making sure everything added up like it should have.

“When did you last change shafts?” asked the male soldier.

“Six days ago,” answered Sasha, “after the clean-up operation.”

“Just as the records say,” confirmed with woman.

“Okay,” called the male soldier, looking at Krista, “next!”

“Krista Renz,” she replied, “Squad 42.”

“Check for wear…” the soldier said to his respective other.

Two male cadets in the back were commenting over the absurdity of these events. One of them had short black hair and a square chin while the other had short, brushed golden hair.

“I guess you can be punished for killing titans,” said the black-haired soldier.

“It’s weird,” commented the other, “but those were valuable test subjects.”

“Sure, but why look for the culprit among us cadets?”

“Yeah, but we just finished the battlefield clean-up today. Everyone’s exhausted.”

Armin stood with his gear out for inspection. On both sides of him, there was Conny and his device to his left, and Annie with her device to his right. Conny was devoid of any emotion with the current and future events laid out before him.

“They must have really hated titans,” spoke Conny.

“Yeah,” agreed Armin, “but in reality, they ended up helping the titans. Their desire for vengeance may have been fulfilled, but it’s a blow to humanity.”

“I think I kind understand why they did it, and it’s because I’m an idiot…”

“Huh?”

“…before I saw the titans, I seriously planned to join the Scouting Legion… But I never want to see another. And today, we have to decide which force to join.”

Conny looked to his left to see Jean there. His arms were at his side, and from what Conny saw in Jean’s right fist, he was clenching them hard. Clearly, something was eating at him.

“Even Jean’s seriously…”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

At night, at one of Trost’s plazas, the final three square pyres of deceased soldiers were being burned as a handful of soldiers watched the last of their friends and comrades be consumed by the flames. On the left, Annie, Bertolt, Reiner, and Jean stood and watched the flames and shriveling corpses passively.

Conny, Sasha, Krista, and Ymir were off to the right as they watched. Conny was the only one sitting, his hands on his head, tears streaming from his downtrodden face, and several sobs escaping his lips. Jean looked to him and the other three soldiers to his right as they too looked to the fires with sadness.

Everyone’s regretting it, Jean observed. If I’d known that it’d be this hellish, I’d have never chosen to become a soldier. Now that I’m exhausted, it’s all I can think about.

Jean stepped closer to one of the pyres, looking at the bits of charred bones that broke off and rolled away from the flames. Kneeling down, he picked up a single pebble-sized fragment and looked at it.

Hey Marco, he thought to then ashen piece. I can’t even tell which are your bones anymore. If I hadn’t become a soldier, I wouldn’t have to think about who’ll be on the pile next.

Memories of finding Marco’s body crept into his mind, followed by a particular set of words that Eren had said the day before the Trost invasion at the graduation after-party admonishing his desire to join the Scouting Legion and die needlessly.

I know we have to fight, thought Jean, but not everyone is as eager to die as you.

Suddenly, he heard echoing footsteps to his right, as well as a bright yellow light that no one but him seemed to notice. Looking there, he saw the boots of a soldier, and as he move his vision up, Jean gasped to see a phantom of Marco standing over him with his confident smile still on his face.

“I hope you won’t get mad when I say this,” Marco said, provoking a memory from the HQ storage room in Jean, “but you aren’t a strong person. That's why you can understand how the weak feel, just like you did for Fluttershy. And you're good at judging the situation correctly. You always clearly know what you're supposed to do, don't you?”

Suddenly, beyond the light he saw as Fluttershy galloped towards him, tears dripping from her eyes with a happy, loving smile on her face as she made her way towards Jean. Surprised but relieved to see her again, he held his arms out for the hug he knew he would receive from her.

“Oh, Jean!” she cried. “I’m so glad to have a–”

However, as Fluttershy neared closer and Jean shut his eyes to let his tears flow, nothing happened. Jean opened his eyes back up to find that Marco and Fluttershy had disappeared and he was still in front of the pyres with the bone in his hand. With Marco’s words and Fluttershy’s affections still buzzing in his hand, he clenched his had with the bone inside of it before standing up straight. His purpose was clear.

What I’m supposed to do… reasoned Jean.

“Hey, guys,” Jean called, getting the attention of Conny, Sasha, Ymir, and Christa.

Jean turned to face them all, but his eyes were barely holding back the tears and every future word he spoke was harder to speak by the syllable.

“Have you decided which one you’re joining?” he asked, his voice wavering. “I have.”

Conny looked up at Jean, who was shocked to see him in this state.

“I…” stammered Jean, clenching his right fist in front of his face while his left hand tried to restrain it. “I’m… I’m joining the Scouting Legion!”

With his admission and declaration officially announced, Jean began to choke up and begin sobbing himself, missing both his fallen comrade and the yellow pegasus that he still hoped to see again.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny looked at Jean. With his words feeling like a contract signed in his own blood, Jean trembled at the prospect of joining the Scouting Legion.

“Damn it…” hissed Conny. “Hey, Annie, what did you think? Even Jean said he’s joining the Scouting Legion.”

“Huh?” Armin quietly exclaimed, surprised by this news. “Jean said that?”

“Nothing in particular…” answered Annie.

“You’re joining the Military Police, right?” Conny asked. “Maybe I should too.”

Annie, while not giving Conny nor Armin eye contact, continued to answer him.

“If someone told you to die,” questioned Annie, “would you do it?”

“What?” Conny wondered. “Of course not.”

“Then why not make your own decision?”

Conny gasped at her answer, but then redirected her inquiry to Armin.

“Armin,” she said, “what about you?”

“I…” began Armin, “I think if you know why you have to die, there are times when you simply must. Not that I want to.”

“I see… You’ve made your choice.”

“Yeah. I’ve been thinking about doing it for a long time.”

“Seriously, Armin?” he asked. “You as well?”

“You’re weak,” Annie responded to Armin, “but you have guts.”

“Th–” Armin tried to say, somewhat off put by Annie’s unusually kind words, “Thank you. Annie, you’re actually pretty nice, aren’t you?”

“Huh?” she gasped, looking at him.

“It seems like you don’t want us to join the Scouting Legion. Isn’t there a reason that you want to join the Military Police?”

“Not really,” she answered, facing forwards again. “It’s only that I want to survive.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

At the Scouting Legion headquarters’ courtyard and stables, Erd and Gunther were drinking their morning coffee from tin mugs by the well as they wondered what happened to Sawney and Bean the day before. Eren was at the stables feeding one of the horses with a bucket of oats while Twilight and the other ponies, along with Spike stood near him. All three soldiers were in their attire and gear.

“And to think,” Rarity stated in a disgusted tone, “this is how horses eat here!”

“It looks like they didn’t find any soldiers who’ve used their maneuver gear without permission,” spoke Gunther. “Then who did it?”

“No idea,” answered Erd after a brief swig. “Right now, I’m more worried about the upcoming induction ceremony. How many among the new troops will be crazy enough to join us?”

“Hey, Eren!” called Gunther. “Are there any in your class who will request to join us?”

“There are,” Eren responded, before he knew it wasn’t fully true. “No… there were. I don’t know about now.”

“I sure hope Jean joins,” Fluttershy spoke. “I really miss him…”

“I wouldn’t get your hopes up…” Eren solemnly answered.

Levi, in his soldier’s attire and equipment, galloped up to the castle upon a dark-grey horse with a black mane and tail. Getting closer and closer, Erd and Gunther took notice.

“Attention!” Erd shouted.

Without missing a beat, Erd and Gunther put down their mugs and greeted Levi with the salute.

“Get ready,” Levi ordered. “We’re going out on patrol.”

“Yes, sir!” the two of them both shouted.

Eren broke from the group of ponies and went to greet Levi as well, giving him the customary Military salute.

“Good morning, Captain Levi!” Eren shouted.

“Listen, Eren,” warned Levi. “Never fall two horse-lengths behind me. Don’t forget that the only reason you’re not locked up is because–”

*BANG*

With the sky as bright as it was that morning, no one could see the lightning bolt that struck from up in the sky to the center of the courtyard. Erd, Gunther, and Eren ducked out of the way while the ponies and Spike shielded their eyes and ears as best as they could.

Levi’s horse stood on its hind legs and thrashed its front legs forwards. Despite the sudden shift, Levi maintained perfect control of his horse and his emotions, the horse settling down soon after, albeit circling around in a daze. Erd, Gunther, and Erin drew their swords, expecting the very worst.

“What on earth was that?” asked Eren.

“Could it be a titan?” asked Gunther.

“No,” answered Twilight, walking up to the smoldering pillar of steam with caution.

Upon it clearing up, she could clearly see the contents. There were seven rolls of gold coins as well as a large sack on the ground. To Levi’s slight confusion, the spot that had been hit by the lightning did not leave any burnt markings on the brick floor.

“Yes!” Twilight exclaimed happily, clopping her front hooves. “They came!”

“And what exactly is, ‘they?’” Levi asked suspiciously.

“The things I asked Celestia to get me,” she answered to him. “I sent her a letter.”

The doors burst open and Hanji ran out to the courtyard with Petra following close behind. Mike and Erwin were inside looking out of the entryway as their two soldiers went to see what it was.

“What happened?” asked Hanji. “Was it a titan?”

“No,” answered Levi, squinting at Twilight. “It seems Twilight has had some supplies brought here from Equestria without my permission.”

“Hey, wait a minute!” objected Rainbow Dash. “I thought that bearded-dude at the trial said we were free to do as we please!”

“Yes he did, and while you have more liberties than Eren, you are still members of the Scouting Legion under my command. And as such, any supplies, especially when they come in lightning, must be approved by me or Erwin.”

“I’m sorry,” answered Twilight sincerely. “I wasn’t aware. I thought that since my letters didn’t seem to upset you–”

“I accept your sending simple letters between you and your leader, but let this be my final warning: you must have any supplies other than letters approved by either Erwin or I.”

“Yes, sir!”

“Very good. Now, what is there?”

“If we’re going into Yalkell, which is a district of Wall Sina, I thought we might want to purchase some clothing to make ourselves appear more uniform, so Princess Celestia sent my friends and I twenty gold bits each.”

The eyes and mouths of Hanji, Petra, Eren, Gunther, Erd, and Mike were wide open. Erwin and Levi’s eyes barely shifted up, but with them being as stone faced as they were, it was a world of difference.

“What’s with the faces?” asked Applejack. “It’s just twenty gold bits. Not that big of a deal, I guarantee ya.’”

“Applejack,” Hanji shuddered, “gold is extremely valuable within the walls. With all of your coins combined, you could probably own a decent section of one of the districts!”

Now, the ponies were wide-eyed with surprise.

“Oohoohoohoo!!!” squeaked Rarity. “Just think off all the jewelry and clothes I could buy with that!”

“And what’s inside the bag?” asked Petra.

“I listened to Hanji about how salt is rare in this world,” Twilight explained, “so I asked Princess Celestia to give the Scouting Legion some as a gift. Is ten pounds plenty?”

Silence. Every human minus Erwin and Levi stood motionless with heavily stunned looks on their faces.

“Mike,” ordered Erwin from outside, a slight smile being drawn onto his face, “grab that salt and place it in the kitchen.”

“Yes, sir!” he answered.

Mike ran out and picked up the bag of salt. Giving it a few sniffs, he poked his finger and thumb into the drawstring opening, pulling out a pinch. He placed it onto his tongue, his eyes widening from the saltiness of the powder.

“It’s genuine,” he said.

“Good,” Erwin replied.

Mike walked back towards the entrance.

“I assume that’s all?” asked Erwin.

“Yes,” answered Levi. “Everything seems to be done.”

“Hanji, Petra, don’t forget. We leave for the induction ceremony at noon.”

“Yes, sir!” the two women responded with a salute.

With a nod, Erwin walked back inside, Mike following him in.

“Like I was saying,” Levi said, redirecting his gaze back at Eren, “the only reason you’re not locked-up in some lab is because I’m watching you.”

“Yes, sir!” Eren answered, quickly forming a salute again.

“Hanji, while you’re out here, take the ponies upstairs to the tailoring room once we leave. Ponies, squirt, we shall be back this afternoon. We begin the aptitude test at once upon our return, with or without your uniforms. But Rarity, make sure you have the harnesses done above anything else. You understand?”

“Yes, sir!” they all answered.

“Good. Let’s go.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Levi, Eren, Erd, and Gunther rode from the castle and off into the yonder. While Petra retired back inside, Hanji was still outside waving the soldiers farewell.

“Ah,” she sighed, turning back to the ponies and Spike, “now then, follow me!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Hanji opened the door to the tailoring room, and upon walking inside, Rarity could not help but gasp in sheer pleasure. Inside was everything she needed. There was a large enough table for her to do her work on, there was a desk for her to look through the outlines and blueprints provided, sewing needles, string, yarn, measuring tape, and all of the necessary materials to make the jackets, harnesses, boots, patches, and Scouting Legion cloaks.

“There are no words!” she gasped.

“I don’t know what you have back in your world,” said Hanji, “but these are all the bare essentials for what you need to make your friends’ uniforms. You see, back when the Military was formed, each of the three branches were responsible for making their own uniforms. I just hope you’ll still be able to–”

“No, no, no! This is perfect! Oh…”

“What’s, ‘Oh?’”

“I do believe that I didn’t pack my glasses! I didn’t think they would come in handy while we were here, so I never though to bring them. Ha! No matter! I’m certain I can manage! My works weren’t lauded by Hoity-Toity and Photo Finish for nothing!”

Hanji wasn’t sure who either pony mentioned was, but she enjoyed her enthusiasm of the entire job.

“Now, let’s get those measurements.”

Rarity, using her magic, levitated the measuring tape from the supplies and held it up like she would a mythical sword. She then raced it to Twilight and began to have the tape snake around her at a phenomenal pace. Hanji tried to follow the tape with her eyes and head, but she could hardly keep track of it as it moved from one pony (and dragon) to the next. Within two minutes, Rarity put the tape back into the pile of supplies.

“Did you measure them?” asked Hanji, still dumbfounded by Rarity’s speed.

“Why, of course, Hanji!” she exclaimed, tapping at her head with her hoof. “Iron trap, you see.”

“But… you were so fast!”

“I have much experience. Now, could you all just leave me be? I must create!”

The ponies, Spike, and Hanji left the room as instructed as Rarity closed the door behind them with her magic.

“Wow,” Hanji gasped. “She has her work cut out for her.”

“I’m sure she’ll be fine,” Twilight said. “If she can make six stunning, original dresses in one day, I’m certain she can make some jackets, harnesses, and cloaks from a set of instructions.”

“I suppose you’re right…”

“So now what?” asked Rainbow Dash. “You’re leaving for this ceremony in a couple of hours, so who’s going to test to make sure Rarity did a good job when she’s done?”

“I imagine Levi will once he gets back with Eren, Erd, and Gunther. In the meantime, I have a couple of hours to spend with all of you.”

“Actually, Hanji,” Twilight spoke up. “I wanted to ask you about something.”

“Huh? What is it, Twilight?”

“You like to study titans, but have you ever once considered a, how do you say, a pesticide for titans? Some kind of disease to kill them off?”

Hanji’s eyes went wide at this prospect, kneeling down to Twilight’s level and grabbing both sides of her face, shocking her and her friends.

“What are you talking about?” she exclaimed. “There’s still so much we don’t know about them!”

“I understand, Hanji, but we also need to think of alternate ways to kill the titans if for some reason… Eren can’t.”

Hanji’s face settled down as she let go of Twilight.

“I see…” she responded. “But how would we even get that done?”

“Simple! I can ask Levi if I can have my microscopes and chemistry set sent to me from Ponyville to Canterlot to here and then ask for the proper chemicals… provided we don’t have them here, of course.”

“Alright then. I can get a blood sample from Eren sometime and we can use that for our basis.”

“Sounds good, but we’ll probably need to get this done at a better day.”

“Right. Erwin and I will be gone by the time Eren returns, so we’ll need to plan accordingly.”

“Alright. I’m going to head to my room and make sure Princess Celestia knows about Levi’s new rules.”

“Okay. I want to get ready for tonight, so I shall see you all later.”

“Alright then. Take care, Hanji.”

With their farewells noted, Hanji and the ponies went their separate ways down the hallways while leaving Rarity to her work.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The sun was beginning to set and four horses were approaching the castle. The front one was led by Levi while Eren followed close behind on a brown horse with a black mane and tail. Erd and Gunther came just behind Eren on horses of the same color. Upon reaching the stone bridge that passed over the moat, they entered into the courtyard to be greeted by each of the ponies who standed in a straight line beside each other.

To Eren’s joyful surprise, they each were wearing supposedly proper uniforms. Each one, including the miniature Spike, had a Scouting Legion jacket, cloak, and specially designed Military boots upon them. Along with being the only ponies without a harness on their bodies, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Fluttershy had slips for their wings inside the cloaks and jackets with buttoned straps keeping their wings in snugly.

Eren was impressed. They really looked like soldiers now. Levi rode up to in front of them and dismounted his horse, walking to the center of the group.

“So,” he said, “you have your uniforms now.”

“Yes, sir!” they all answered.

“Squirt, hand me your clothing and boots.”

“Sure!” Spike said, taking his cloak, jacket, and boots off.

Levi took a look at Rarity’s handiwork. While his face didn’t shift to show, he was impressed to see that they resembled an exact replica of the Scouting Legion uniform he and his men wore. Dropping Spike’s cloak upon the ground, he looked at the back of the jacket, grimacing at the scores in the back.

“Pitiful,” Levi said. “You can hardly see the Wings of Freedom because of these holes.”

“Well,” reasoned Rarity, “I had to make way for Spike’s scales.”

Levi then took the jacket, gripped it tight and began to pull.

“Levi?” exclaimed Spike, worried he was going to rip it.

However, after a couple more tugs, Levi tossed his jacket back to Spike and kicked his cloak back to him.

“It’s still sturdy,” he said. “If the squirt’s jacket can resist my pull, then I assume that will go for the others. You did a fine job with these, Rarity.”

“Thank you, Levi sir!” she exclaimed, putting the right side of her right hoof to her heart.

“But now, begins the test that will decide your fate.”

Eren gulped nervously, knowing exactly what time it was now.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

In the back of the castle, there was a large pyramidal structure comprised of three large wooden pillars and a bowed, metal bar with pulleys upon the top that held wires that draped down to the sides. Levi, Eren, Erd, Gunther, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy stood beside each other while Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Spike stood by the contraption. Each one of their belts were now equipped with two metal boxes on both sides of their waists with metal latches in them.

“This will be your test,” Levi stated. “Since Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy have wings and will not need 3D Maneuver Gears, they are exempt from this test. You however, are not blessed with the ability of flight, and so you are here.

“This machine will test your balance when you use your 3D Maneuver Gear, and if you cannot pass something as simple as this, you might as well pack up your prissy saddlebags and return home. Of course, this might be difficult for you considering that you’re more comfortable on four legs. However, I do not care about this. Either you pass this test or your trip here will have been for nothing. Do you understand?”

“Yes, sir!” the four of them exclaimed.

“Good. As with the cadets, you will receive at most two times up if you fail the first time. If you fail the second, you’re out. Applejack. We’ll start with you.”

“Yes, sir!” she answered.

Applejack trotted into the center of the pyramid as Erd and Gunther went to retrieve the hanging wires. Applejack stood firmly on four hooves as Gunther and Erd both latched their hooks into the sides of Applejack’s belt. The two stepped away, with Gunther standing by the back pillar with a crank attached to it.

“Applejack,” Levi stated. “Stand up straight.”

Applejack, not wanting to evoke any wrath of his, did as he was told, lifting her front hooves off the ground and standing on her back hooves, which wobbled due to her change in balance. Levi glared at this.

“Weak at the knees, are we?” asked Levi.

“No, sir!” Applejack protested with fierce determination.

“You want to go home?”

“Sir, no, sir!”

“Good… Gunther! Begin!”

Gunther began to turn the crank, causing the wires to pull themselves up. Applejack gave a nervous gulp to swallow her anxiety, but refocused once she began to feel the pull of the wires at her harness. Soon, she felt as her body was lifted into the air. Immediately, her balance was off. Completely unaware by this change, her body swung forwards and her head slammed into the ground.

Eren immediately touched the right part of his forehead, remembering a similar injury he sustained during his aptitude test. The ponies gasped in horror upon seeing their friend fall. Not only was she hurt, but she would have only one last try before she would fail. Levi walked up and knelt down to the squirming Applejack as Gunther let her back down.

“How pathetic,” he whispered to her. “And don’t be trying to blame your harnesses either. After Eren almost failed his test, it was discovered that his fittings were damaged, so we had them fixed. Your failure is due to a lack of balance, not a malfunction of your equipment. Remember, you have one last try before I reject you. Now stand up!”

“Yes, sir,” groaned Applejack, doing as instructed.

“Sheesh,” Rainbow Dash said to Twilight. “He’s even tougher than Spitfire back at the Wonderbolts Academy.”

“He’s even tougher than Iron Will,” Fluttershy said, causing Pinkie Pie and Rarity to shudder in the memory of him.

Levi was now back in line and Applejack was back on her two hind legs.

“Gunther! Again!” called Levi.

Gunther turned the crank, tightening the wires and pulling at Applejack’s harness.

Come on, Applejack, she thought to herself. Granny Smith sure as sugar didn’t raise y’all to be no quitter.

With the tugging at full force, Applejack began to ascend. Knowing her shift in balance now, she leaned backwards a bit, now becoming upright as she was lifted higher and higher. Each of the ponies watched in terror each time Applejack jerked to keep herself up. Levi squinted, waiting for Applejack to fall. However, Applejack began to relax her muscles and find just the right spot for her to stay perfectly still.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash, recognizing this, smiled as Applejack managed to keep herself together. Applejack even shot a look to Levi, proudly telling him that she had done it. Levi and Applejack continued to stare each other down for another ten seconds before Levi saw enough.

“Let her down,” Levi said.

Gunther did as he was told, lowering the crank down to put Applejack back on the ground, who stood back on her fours with gratitude as Erd and Gunther took her hooks off.

“And?” wondered Rainbow Dash.

“She passed,” Levi answered. “She can join you.”

“Yeehaw!” shouted Applejack, galloping towards her winged friends, giving each other hugs upon her passing.

“Pinkie Pie!” he called. “You’re next!”

“That’s me!” shouted Pinkie Pie, bouncing up to the structure, making a similar declaration each time she bounded back up. “That’s me, that’s me, that’s me, that’s me, that’s me!”

“That’s just dandy,” Levi said with no emotion as Erd and Gunther strapped the wires into her belt. “Pinkie Pie. You saw how Applejack did it. Now stand!”

“Okie dokie lokie, sir!” she exclaimed, standing on her hind legs.

Unlike Applejack, her upright body was in much better control than Applejack’s was, almost if she had been standing on two legs just as long as she had been standing on four.

“Gunther! Begin!”

Gunther began to turn the crank, and Pinkie Pie’s harness was pulled as she began to be lifted up. Like her standing, Pinkie Pie did not seem to be affected by the change in balance. Twilight and her friends took a sigh of relief, feeling as if Pinkie Pie’s test was in the bag. Pinkie Pie wanted to try and swing and loop on the device very badly, but Levi’s expectant glare told her not to do so. However, after just a few seconds more on the machine, Levi had seen enough.

“Even for human standards,” he sighed, “that was about as close to perfect as one can get. Pinkie Pie, you’re good to go.”

“Yippee!” cheered Pinkie Pie with her hooves in the air as Gunther let her down.

Once her hooks were detached from her, Pinkie bounced back over to Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Applejack, who officially welcomed her to the Scouting Legion with hugs. Levi looked at Rarity with scrutiny. Surely she was as clean and neat as she was, but with her ladylike attitude, he could only wonder if she had the chops to become a soldier.

“Rarity. Go up!”

“Yes, sir!” she spoke trotting up towards Erd and Gunther.

Gunther strapped her in. Of all the potential soldiers he was admittedly most eager to see, it was Rarity and Spike. Rarity already had a very similar work ethic to himself, but he did not know how she would fare in battle. If she did manage to pass the test with flying colors and proved to be efficient with 3D Maneuver gear, he could very well be seeing his equal right in front of him.

Spike also managed to impress Levi back in Trost. Despite not being a soldier yet, he would already have three titan kills on his record: one solo and two assisted. The dragon was small, and he was young and naïve, but of the six ponies and himself, he looked to have the most potential. With Rarity strapped in, standing, and Gunther’s hands on the crank, it was time to begin.

“Gunther! Begin!” Levi called.

Rarity smirked confidently as she flicked her hair from out in front of her eyes with her hoof. Looking at Applejack, she began to talk to her.

“You see, Applejack,” she huffed as she began to get hoisted up, “as much as you like to put me down for being so prissy, you should know that as a lady, one must keep their balance and poise perfect.”

Levi looked as Rarity, despite being upright, balanced upon the wires like a professional. Even as her hips swung to and fro to her words, she managed to keep herself up. Levi saw all he needed to. She was good to go.

“You impress me yet again, Rarity,” Levi complimented with his constant stern expression. “You’ve passed.”

Rarity gave Levi a curtsy in the air, letting him know of her appreciation as Gunther set her down. Rarity trotted over to her other five pony friends, who each greeted her back with hugs. Applejack, however, grimaced in embarrassment from Rarity’s words and immediate success as she patted her friend on the back. Eren smiled, seeing as all the ponies were now okayed to join.

“You’re up last, squirt,” Levi told Spike. “Get up there.”

“Gotcha!” Spike proclaimed, eagerly running to the wires where Erd and Gunther were waiting.

“You know, this test should be easiest for you, being as you can walk on two legs like us decent humans. However, I still wouldn’t keep my hopes up considering your small size.

“Then don’t,” Spike said as he was strapped in. “That will only make my success all the more surprising.”

“Oh… You still have impressive vigor, squirt, but your execution is all that matters here. Are you ready?”

“Yes, sir!” he answered.

“Gunther, are you ready?”

“Yes, sir!” he responded, standing by the crank.

“Then begin.”

Gunther rotated the crank, pulling the wires hooked into Spike’s harness. As Spike was lifted, he suddenly began to lose control. His balance had never been tried like this before, and his wobbling body told Levi and the others all that they needed to know. With an erratic swish of his tail, Spike toppled over, and flipped, dangling above the ground with his feet in the air.

Spike was scared beyond all comprehension. He had only one last chance to prove himself a worthy soldier. On top of that, he’d also have to deal with Levi.

“Gunther,” Levi ordered. “Set him down.”

Spike was lowered back to the ground as he tried furiously to fight his tears, unable to live up to his failure in front of him. Levi walked up as Spike, now back onto the ground stood up to face Levi with the bravest face he possibly could.

“Unbelievable,” Levi hissed as he knelt down. “Those last two ponies were able to position themselves perfectly on their first try, and you expect me to believe that a two-legged creature can’t even pass a test made for humans?”

“No!” answered Spike, his voice choked with regret. “I won’t let you down again, sir! I just need some time to adjust.”

“Most soldiers don’t need time to adjust. Were your actions in Trost just a farce?”

“Huh?” questioned Spike. “How did you–”

“Answer my question, squirt.”

“No, sir! I will pass this test. Just you wait and see!”

“For your sake, and quite possibly the sake of mankind… you better.”

Levi stood up and walked back. With Levi no longer facing him, Spike sniffled his runny nose and quickly wiped his wet eyes. Eren looked to Spike with nervousness. He certainly had the drive, but it looked to be that Spike’s youth and emotional sensitivity would get the better of him. Spike looked down at the ground, trying to focus all his energy into mentally preparing himself to succeed.

Come on, Spike, he thought. You can do this. This is no different than trying to carry a bunch of books on one of Twilight’s Sorting Days. All you have to do is concentrate. You know you want this…

“Gunther,” Levi called. “Last time.”

“Yes, sir!” he answered, turning the crank once more.

Spike watched as the wires were pulling out, but his face was no longer frightened or sad. He was almost beginning to look angry.

I want… thought Spike, to impress Levi. I want to show Twilight that I’m not a kid anymore.

Spike began to be lifted up, but Spike only added his concentration of his balance along with his desire to succeed.

I want… to show Eren, Hanji, Auruo, everyone… that I’m worthy to become a soldier.

Spike was held up, wavering as he tried to keep his balance once again. Spike looked to Levi, whose eyes only expected him to fall again. But upon looking to Twilight and Eren, they both gave him nods with assuring smiles, giving him further confidence to succeed. Spike then clenched his fists and the dragon-like slits in his eyes narrowed.

I want… to join the Scouting Legion!

Spike held himself still, and his body remained upright, getting surprised gasps from the ponies. Eren smiled, seeing that each of the seven Equestrians would be fighting by his side. Levi looked into Spike’s eyes, and Spike looked into his, giving a wide, toothy smile with a furrowed brow. Levi nodded, recognizing Spike’s talent.

“Let him down,” Levi said, allowing Gunther to lower him back to the ground

Spike took the hooks off himself as Levi approached him. Spike looked up to Levi as he knelt back down, ready to hand his verdict.

“You all have proven yourselves capable soldiers…” he said, ruffling the top of Spike’s head with the palm of his hand. “Welcome to the Scouting Legion… Spike.”

Upon hearing him call his name and not “squirt,” Spike hopped up and gave Levi a hug at his chest to the cheers of the ponies. Immediately taken aback by this, Levi pressed down on Spike’s head, pushing him back to the ground. Spike still looked to him with a smile.

“Don’t ever…” cautioned Levi, “try and hug me again.”

“I won’t!” Spike said, putting his left arm behind his back and the right side of his right fist to his heart. “And thank you, Levi, sir!”

Levi stood back up, still looking at Spike.

“Much better,” he complimented. “Now run along.”

As Levi walked to Gunther and Erd came to meet them both, Spike ran to his friends with outstretched arms and tearing eyes. Spike jumped and latched on to Twilight as the others crowded around him and hugged him from all sides. Eren looked upon the group happily. He had seven new comrades by his side. Even if the number of cadets at the induction ceremony would be few, they at least had these seven to work with.

“Eren!” cried Rainbow Dash, who flew up and gave him a hug at his neck while still fluttering above. “Looks like the gang’s all here, huh?”

Eren was about to respond before Twilight came and hugged Eren on his right side and Applejack hugged him on his left. Fluttershy hugged Eren at his waist while Pinkie Pie hugged him from behind. Rarity came between Fluttershy and Applejack and wrapped her arms around both of them. Spike wedged his way into their group hug and hugged Eren’s leg at the knee. Eren was happy to be surrounded by such affection, and he put is arms out to lay them on Twilight and Applejack.

“Ponies,” called Levi, walking up to them with Erd and Gunther, causing them to break away and look at their captain, “tomorrow, you begin your trek to Yalkell to visit Kirill. Hanji shall be joining you. You leave at sunrise. Understand?”

“Yes, sir!” shouted the ponies and Spike, each one of the ponies putting the sides of their hooves on their hearts while Spike gave a proper salute.

“Eren, tomorrow, you and the rest of us shall study Erwin’s scouting formation for next month’s expedition. Understand?”

“Yes, sir!” answered Eren, Erd, and Gunther, the three of them giving him the salute.

“Very good. You are all dismissed.”

Levi, Erd, and Gunther walked away to the castle entrance on the other side while Eren and the newly minted Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Spike watched them go. In a little bit, they would head off to their rooms to get a good night’s sleep. Tomorrow would be a busy day.

Chapter 18: Choosing Sides

Earlier that afternoon, at the north end of the small town north of Trost, soldiers were gathered in a large, spacious area with an open stone-and-wooden stage in the back. Many were conversing over which division they would join. While none of them had made the top ten, thus were denied the privilege of joining the Military Police, and with the high casualty rate of the Scouting Legion, many of them had agreed to join the Garrison.

Off in the back of the area near the side of a building, Reiner, Bertolt, Ymir, and Krista all waited around for the announcement to gather to commence. Standing against the building with their backs to the wall were Sasha, Armin, and Annie. However, Jean walked up to join them, alerting the four soldiers to their presence.

“Jean,” Armin exclaimed, “are you really joining the Scouting Legion?”

“Yeah,” he confirmed with a much steadier expression than he did the previous night.

“Why, all of a sudden?” asked Sasha, completely taken aback by Jean’s change in allegiance. “I mean… aren’t you scared?”

“Huh?” Jean huffed, almost offended. “Of course I don’t want to join the Scouting Legion.”

“Then,” wondered Conny, “why?”

“It isn’t that I decided that the titans don’t scare me, and I won’t say something like, ‘The best should join the Scouting Legion,’ either. I’m not as eager to die like some people are.”

“You mean Eren?” Conny asked, sounding a bit more downtrodden. “He already joined the Scouting Legion. And from what I’ve heard, so have the ponies.”

Jean and Sasha both gasped, as if they had forgotten this fact.

“Cadets,” shouted a Military Police soldier at all of the cadets in his area, “line up! Line up before the stage! Line up before the stage.”

Cadets were finishing with their conversations, moving towards the stage at a brisk walk.

“I’m not risking my life because someone convinced me,” Jean told Conny. “This is a job you can’t do unless… you decide for yourself.”

With that, Jean made his way to the stage with the other cadets, as did Reiner, Bertolt, Ymir, and Krista. Conny stood to his feet, ready to join them all with Sasha, Armin, and Annie.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

With the sun much further down, torches were lit on both sides of the gathered soldiers as well as on the stage, providing ample lighting for the soldiers to see the stage and their surrounding area. Upon the stage was Erwin, giving his speech to encourage many of the soldiers to enlist in his faction. Off on stage right, Hanji, Petra, Mike and some other Scouting Legion soldiers were present if needed. With all eyes trained on him, Erwin could begin his speech.

“I am Erwin Smith,” he began, “commander of the Scouting Legion. Today, you will join a military branch. To put it bluntly, I’m here to persuade you to join the Scouting Legion. During the titan attack, you learned how terrifying they can be and how limited your own power is.

“However, this battle has brought humanity closer to victory than it has ever been. Through Eren Jaeger, as well as existence of the six ponies and dragon that arrived here, by putting their lives on the line, they’ve proven themselves, without a doubt, as friends of humanity. With their help, not only did we stop the titans’ advance, as well as save many live that might have otherwise been lost, but now we have a way to discover the titan’s true nature.”

The cadets all made collectives gasps, stunned by this news. Erwin squinted, knowing that the bait he had thrown was bringing them all in.

“We believe,” he continued, “that in the basement of his Shiganshina home, there are answers about the titans that he himself doesn’t have. If we can reach that basement, we will find clues that will end this century of titans ruling over us.”

More surprised gasping ensued. Bertolt, in the back with Reiner, himself gasped at this news.

“The basement…” wondered Reiner.

“We’ve already advanced that far?” spoke a soldier in the crowd.

“If we learn what they are,” someone else responded, “we can end this.”

Armin looked intuitively at Erwin, unsure of his intentions.

No matter how much he wants recruits, he thought, I can’t believe he’s publicizing this information. Or does he have a hidden motive? What is he trying to see?

Erwin continued to look upon the soldiers that were intrigued with his words. However, he developed an unpleasant grimace, knowing he couldn’t hold back the true danger of their division for much longer. As crucial as new recruits were, he knew that he couldn’t win them over with hidden truths and bright sparkle. Facing forwards again, he resumed his speech.

“We will head for the basement in Shiganshina,” he devised aloud for the soldiers to hear. “However, that requires us to retake Wall Maria. In other words, our objective hasn’t changed.”

Mike and Petra knew this was their cue. Petra, grabbing a large roll of paper, entered onstage with Mike. Erwin looked back at them as they unrolled the sheet together, producing a crude, but presentable map of the walls and the districts. A large red X was placed over Trost, and a curved arrow was pointed down from the eastern district of Wall Rose down the southern district of Wall Maria: Shiganshina.

“But with the Trost gate sealed,” explained Erwin, “we’ll have to take the long way around, from the Karanese district to the east.”

With Erwin turning back to face the soldiers, Petra and Mike knew they were finished with, so they rolled up the paper and walked back offstage to give Erwin the floor again.

“The four years we spent laying a route for a large army have gone to waste. In those four years, more than sixty percent of the Scouting Legion have lost their lives. Sixty percent in four years; an insane figure. Any trainees who join will participate in an excursion beyond the walls in one month’s time. We expect that thirty percent will not return, and that’s even including the assistance of the ponies.”

At this moment, the soldiers began to quake. With the fact that for every two men and women among them, one would die, was an immensely scary fact to take in. Erwin expected this reaction, his expression never changing and his words continuing.

“In four years,” Erwin resumed, “most will be dead. But those who survive will become superior soldiers with a high survival rate.”

Erwin knew that he was on thin ice with the soldiers in attendance, and if they weren’t set on joining now, they probably ensured they would never join with his words. However, any wavering on his part would probably be the most crippling blow to the soldiers’ morale.

It was evident that the soldiers were terrified of Erwin’s statistics and the high risk of losing their lives by joining him. But it didn’t matter. Erwin knew he had to remain firm for any potential soldiers still willing to join, and that’s exactly what he needed to do.

“Knowing these discouraging facts,” Erwin spoke, “any still willing to risk their lives, remain here. Ask yourself: Are you willing to offer up your beating heart to humanity?”

The soldiers were taken aback yet again. While Erwin’s words were indeed powerful and moving, they were also brutally honest and dangerous.

“That is all,” Erwin concluded. “Anyone who wishes to join another branch is dismissed.”

A tan, muscular soldier with spiked black hair from backstage walked out just below the cadets’ visibilities to address Erwin.

“Commander,” he wondered, “don’t you think you scared them a little too much? All of them will leave.”

Erwin didn’t respond. He only saw as soldiers, starting with one, then two, then four, then eight, and many, many more began to walked backwards to join the Garrison.

“What about those ponies?” one cadet asked to another to the right of him. “If we join the Scouting Legion, won’t we get to work with them?”

“Pfft,” he huffed, already turning his back, “I ain’t joining the Scouting Legion on thirty percent. No way, no how.”

The soldier walked out, prompting the soldier beside him to leave too. Bertolt, who opted to stay put, watched as Annie left, looking to be the only other cadet looking to join the Military Police. With her, as well as countless others, leaving, Bertolt began to shudder, unsure if he should have walked away to join her. However, with Reiner by his side and standing firm to his decision, Bertolt’s feet remained planted to the ground as well.

Jean looked as the soldiers passed him as he continued to stand still. It was all behind him where they were walking: a life of safety and near-luxury in the Military Police. However, his feet refused to move, even as the other soldiers went to join the Garrison. Conny and Sasha also watched as they saw soldiers leave past them. Mikasa and Armin, however, weren’t moving away for the world. Eren, along with the ponies, were there in the Scouting Legion, and they needed to be there for them.

Damn it, Jean thought, a cold sweat forming on his brow. Come on, you already decided! Don’t make me hate myself even more…

Sasha couldn’t believe what she was doing. She was passing up a perfect life in the Military Police to join Erwin and any others on what seemed to be a surefire march to their deaths.

If I don’t leave now, she thought, I’ll have to face them again.

Conny stood still, but was cracking under the pressure from both the soldiers walking past him and the family that he had back home.

I left the village to join the Military Police, he thought, a sickened, unsure smile upon his face. My mom will be happy. If I join the Military Police, the whole village will think better of me…

The three unsure soldiers continued to assess the situation. There was still time. Still time to escape their trip to Hell and lead safer lives.

We all already know, Jean thought. We’ve seen it…

How the titans… thought Sasha, wincing fearfully.

…eat humans, figured Conny.

They could all envision the same scenario. Sasha was being eaten from the legs up by a squatting titan while Conny was being pulled apart by two others. Jean, too wounded to move, could only watch as his friends were eaten before his very eyes.

However, almost as if an angel were advising them to stay put, the three soldiers regained some memories of their encounters in Trost.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny was lifted up by Rainbow Dash as titans below him jumped and reached out for him. With her pushing him up, the HQ windows came closer and closer.

“I got you, bud,” assured Rainbow Dash.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Sasha watched as Rarity leapt over the titan setting its sights to kill her, only for the white unicorn to end its life first. With the titan felled, Sasha ran to Rarity, sobbing her eyes out as she hugged her savior.

“Rarity!” she screamed. “You saved my life!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean watched as Fluttershy drove her back hoof into the titan’s arm that grabbed hold of him. With the bones in its arm broken, the titan let Jean go, allowing him to fly away and to the roofs to run. He looked back as Fluttershy, finished with her lifesaving assault, flew back ahead to the HQ as Jean instructed.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“–friend like you!” cried Fluttershy as she wrapped her arms around Jean’s waist, filling his chest with soft warmth.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean cried out, expelling all of his anxiety and temptations into the night sky. Upon looking back around, only a small handful of soldiers were left. He could even identify a large number of them: Bertolt, Reiner, Mikasa, Armin, Sasha, Conny, Ymir, and Krista. There were about only a dozen other soldiers after that.

Erwin looked at his meager, but doable number of new recruits with the same intensity in which he addressed them just moments ago.

“Can you die if you’re ordered to?” he asked them all.

“I don’t want to die!” shouted Conny from the group.

Erwin, seeing the determination in their eyes, gave a grateful smirk.

“I see…” he said. “I like the looks on your faces.”

With an inhale, Erwin made the official declaration.

“Then I welcome everyone here to the Scouting Legion!” he shouted, giving the Military salute. “This is a true salute! Offer up your hearts!”

All at once, the soldiers placed their left hands behind their backs and put the right side of their right fists at the center of their chests.

“Yes, sir!” they all declared.

Armin, looking around himself, was happy to see most of his friends had decided to stay.

“Everyone…” he muttered.

“This is terrible,” Jean said to himself, looking at the ground, “The Scouting Legion…”

Sasha was almost on the verge of tears while Conny just looked relieved, the hardest decision that he ever made in his life now finally over.

“I’m scared…” squeaked Sasha. “I want to go home…”

“I don’t even care anymore,” sighed Conny.

Reiner stood before Erwin, proudly giving him his best salute. Bertolt, however, still scared for his life, began to grit his teeth sadly, a small part of him wishing he could have just joined the Military Police. Krista too was almost on the verge of tears, but Ymir looked disappointed with her.

“If you were going to cry,” scolded Ymir, “you should have left.”

Erwin then gave a final declaration to his new recruits.

“You have done well to endure your fear,” he spoke. “You are brave soldiers. You have my heartfelt respect.”

Despite getting to see Eren and their new pony friends once again, they were now entering the most dangerous and lethal faction of the Military. Whether they were prepared for it or not, it didn’t matter. They were all now in the Scouting Legion.

Chapter 19: Kirill

It had been a long and exhausting morning. While Hanji mainly rode tiredly upon her horse, having not gotten enough sleep since arriving from Trost from the induction ceremony, the ponies were beat from their constant movement. After galloping and trotting for nearly four hours northwest along the south side of the wall, their legs pined for rest, especially with the harnesses on the arms and legs of the non-winged ponies taxing their muscles like never before.

Even the scenery got stale after a while. Though the clear, blue skies made the plains the rode on look much prettier, the only thing anyone wanted to see was the bulge that signaled that they would be in Yalkell soon. Hanji, Spike, and the ponies, who was mounted atop Twilight, were all in their Scouting Legion attire, with each hooved creature, including Hanji’s horse, having saddlebags with them. Hanji wore her special goggles in place of her glasses.

“Are we there yet?” asked Pinkie Pie, who still kept her chipper attitude despite her aching joints.

“Pinkie,” grumbled Rainbow Dash, “I swear, if you ask that again, so help me Celestia…”

“It’s hard enough that we’ve been running and walking all morning,” added Applejack, “but I don’t think I can’t handle much more of that gosh-darn question anymore, so will you just pipe down about it already?”

“You complain now,” yawned Hanji, “but just think of this as good practice once we go on our first mission next month. Not to mention, you don’t even have your gear yet. You’ll have to carry that all the way back to headquarters when we’re done here and whenever we go on missions.”

“Ugh!” Rainbow Dash grunted as she rolled her eyes.

“If only we could just get some water…” squeaked Fluttershy, her voice inaudible from her dry throat.

“It’s alright, guys,” Hanji assured them with smile. “Once we reach Yalkell, you can refill your canteens before we head to Kirill’s, and I promise you it’s not far..”

“How about clothes?” asked Rarity. “Didn’t we need some shirts to appear more… professional?”

“Right. In fact, once we reach Yalkell, we’ll head to the river to refill on water. Then, seeing as it’s around noon, we’ll find a nearby marketplace to stop for lunch. I’ve heard that Yalkell has the best marketplaces in all of Wall Sina, especially those that run along the river.”

“Sounds great!” Twilight stated. “I’m famished.”

“Me too,” groaned Spike, his tummy grumbling.

“Then, I’ll take you to one of the hospice shops for some clothes.”

“Hospice?” exclaimed Rarity. “You mean a thrift store?”

“…If you want to put it that way, yes, but we really have no time to visit a tailor, and we probably don’t have the proper fabrics for you to make your own shirt back at headquarters, I just think this will be far cheaper and less time consuming. Kirill is going to spend as much time with you as possible to make sure you can manage your own 3D Manuever Gears, but Levi warned that we cannot spend more than a week in Yalkell. We appreciate your efforts to come and help us, but please know that time is of the essence.”

“I understand, Hanji,” spoke Twilight.

All of Twilight’s other friends minus Rarity also gave confirming answers before Rarity caved in.

“Alright, fine,” she reluctantly relented. “I’m sure I’ll be happy with whatever I come across.”

“That’s the spirit!” Hanji exclaimed with a smile and closed eyes.

“Hey,” Rainbow Dash called, flying up and pointing at what she saw with her hoof, “what’s that?”

As they kept coming around the wall, they saw another bit of the wall that was jutting out from it. Hanji gasped happily, knowing what this was.

“We’re here!” she cheered. “We made it!”

Hanji flicked the reins on her horse and tapped at its stomach with her heels, making the horse gallop towards the very west end of the city. The ecstatic ponies, finally seeing their destination in sight, took off galloping. Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash instead leapt into the air and flew over their friends giving their wings a good stretch. Any tired feelings in their limbs were numbed down, now only caring about making it to the city.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Looking around the city, the ponies were astounded by the shift in quality difference between here and Trost. The clothing looked much higher class, and the buildings looked far more modern than they did in Trost. In terms of difference, it almost felt like going from Ponyville to Canterlot.

The eight of them had finally made it to the south end of the river, which the ponies, especially Rainbow Dash, panted upon seeing. Hanji dismounted and tied her horse up to the nearest pole and walked towards a downwards flight of stairs to a small stone platform that was only a few inches above the water level, kneeling down to it. Hanji began to unscrew her canteen that she had slung over her shoulder inside her cloak and dipped the canteen into the water, letting it fill up with cool liquid.

Rainbow Dash hardly waited, as she galloped down the stairs, laid down on her stomach with her hooves dangling over the platform, and dunked her head inside. Hanji couldn’t help but giggle at her act while the ponies watched her from the street above. Rainbow Dash threw her head out, taking in a deep breath as she took in equally-vital oxygen.

“Why must water taste so good when you’re thirsty?” she lamented.

“Rainbow Dash!” shouted Pinkie Pie from above. “Don’t hog up all the water, or there won’t be any left for the fishies!”

“Puh-lease! I doubt even you could drink that much water.”

“It’s okay,” Hanji said, standing back up and screwing her cap back on her canteen. “I’m all filled up now. You can have a turn if you want.”

Pinkie Pie didn’t wait to ask twice as he hopped off the ledge to the platform and also dunked her head inside the river. Twilight couldn’t help but roll her eyes.

“Hey!” called a voice from behind Twilight and her other five friends, leaving them to turn around. “That’s them! That’s the ponies!”

Looking at the source of the voice, Twilight and the other three ponies and Spike looked to see a small girl in a simple red-and-brown dress and brown tug at her black-haired mother’s white apron over her brown dress as she pointed at them.

“Can I see them, Mommy?” she asked.

“Just be careful,” her mother spoke.

The girl ran towards them, giggling in anticipation. Twilight smiled warmly, happy to make a good impression to the public and this little girl.

“Wow,” the girl said, “you’re a real-life unicorn! Or, a pegasus! Or…”

“That’s okay,” Twilight giggled. “I’m what my kind calls an alicorn.”

“An alicorn!” the girl sighed in wonder. “That must be so great!”

“It certainly can be. My name is Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends Spike, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, and Hanji. My other friends Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie are down at the river. What’s your name?”

“Annabel. Are those really Scouting Legion cloaks?”

“Why, yes they are!” answered Rarity. “I made them myself!”

“Wow. With all of you in the Scouting Legion, you’re going to be unbeatable!”

“Annabel!” called her mother. “We have to get going!”

“Sorry,” apologized Annabel, “mommy’s calling me. I hope to see you again, all of you that is!”

“I hope so too. It was nice meeting you, Annabel.”

Without warning, the little girl gave Twilight a hug at the chest before she ran back to her mom. Twilight bowed her head, drooped her ears, and blushed happy to be received so warmly by a complete stranger.

“Have a pleasant day!” called Hanji, waving at the mother-and-daughter with a fanning hand.

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie came up the stairs, their muzzles drenched with water. Upon seeing Twilight blush, they were confused.

“Twilight?” asked Rainbow Dash, alerting her friend. “What’s going on?”

“Oh, nothing,” Twilight coyly stated. “Just spending some quality time with our fans.”

“Fans!? DARN IT!”

The other five ponies, Spike, and Hanji laughed at her expense.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Hanji was back on her horse enjoying the last few bites of a cucumber-and-dill flatbread as she and the six ponies plus Spike walked up to a set of tables set outside of the store. Each one of them had many different sized shirts, much like the one Hanji was wearing. They all looked to feature different colors, but most of them looked to be white.

“This is perfect,” Twilight said. “We can definitely buy a shirt here.”

“That is,” said a male, overweight clerk in a white shirt and with a rich Italian accent, “if you can pay for it.”

“Aw, come on!” complained Rainbow Dash. “Can’t you give us some shirts for free? I mean, you know who we are, right?”

“Who doesn’t know about you? Either way, I have a business to run, and I don’t give free merchandise!”

“Well,” asked Rarity, reaching into her saddlebags under her cloak and pulling out five of her bits with her teeth which she dropped upon and empty space on the table, “will this cover it?”

The merchant’s eyes widened upon seeing Rarity’s gold. He swiped the coins from the tabletop and counted them in his hand.

“Haha!” laughed the merchant, unable to believe his windfall. “You each can pick out any shirt you like!”

“Thank you sir,” said Rarity as she passed him, looking at the various shirts that were available. "Feel free to keep the change."

Hanji giggled as each of the ponies browsed shirts for themselves to their heart’s content while the shopkeeper bowed in sheer appreciation for Rarity's generosity.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

With one of each of their saddlebags stuffed with their new shirt, the ponies and Spike followed Hanji to what appeared to be a small two-level house close to the center of town. Despite its appearance, it was supposedly the home of the 3D Maneuver Gear master Kirill Rostov.

“Are you sure this is where he lives?” asked Fluttershy, unsure of herself.

“Positive!” Hanji answered. “Kirill is supposed to develop the 3D Manuever Gear in secret, so this is just his cover.”

“If you say so…”

Hanji walked up and began knocking on the door. No answer. She knocked again.

“Уйди!” the male voice spoke out in a thick, but young accent. “Я слишком занят на данный момент!.”

“What in the world did he just say?” asked Applejack to Twilight, only getting a shaking of her head in response.

“Это вот так вот ты говоришь со своими старыми друзьями?” asked Hanji in the same language with a gladdened smile. “Открой дверь! Это же я, Ханджи!!”

“Hanji?”

The ponies looked at each other strangely, having not known that Hanji spoke such an alien language. Soon, the door opened up and they were greeted to Kirill’s presence. He appeared to be in his early twenties. His hair was a natural orangey-red, a majority of his bangs draping over his right eye all the way down near his chin level. Another set of bangs were hung just above his ear but only extended down to the lobe. He also had a very short messy ponytail in the back.

His skin had a light-pink tinge to it, almost as if his entire body received a minor sunburn. His clothes consisted of a black tank top, black, baggy pants, and black boots. There were also a pair of glasses that were framed below the lenses. Kirill, upon seeing Hanji and his pony guests, the annoyed and angry expression that he must have felt inside was changed into one of joy and nostalgia.

“Hanji!” Kirill exclaimed, walking up and giving Hanji a friendly hug. “My baby girl!”

“It’s good to meet you again,” Hanji said, breaking away from the hug to showcase the ponies. “Kirill, these are our newest recruits and friends, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and the dragon there is named Spike.”

“Aha!” he sighed excitedly, kneeling down to shake everyone’s hoof/claw in the order that Hanji presented them in. “When I heard you were coming, I almost couldn’t believe my ears! And now that you are all here, this makes me so happy!”

Upon reaching Pinkie Pie, she instead gave him a hug, surprising him.

“We’re here to do all that we can to help,” Twilight said. “We don’t have a week, so we should get moving.”

“Yes, I agree. Please, do come inside!”

The ponies and Hanji were admitted inside by Kirill, who stood beside his door jamb and stretched his arm inside in a welcoming fashion. The place was indeed small. All there seemed to be in this one room was a small sink, an iron stove with a simmering pot upon it, and a cupboard to the left, a table and couch to the right with an upstairs staircase behind it, and a couple of bookshelves along the back wall.

“Mmm,” hummed Pinkie Pie to the smell coming from the pot. “Something smells good!”

“How were you just talking to Kirill just there?” asked Twilight to Hanji.

“You see,” she answered, “Kirill’s family comes from a land known as Russia, and that is their native language. Kirill even taught it to me back when we were cadets.”

“Whoa?” exclaimed Rainbow Dash. “You and Kirill were in the same cadet class?”

“Yep,” Kirill answered, stepping behind Hanji and gently squeezing her biceps. “The 97th Trainee Squad. We had fun, didn’t we Hanji?”

“Yeah… we did! Graduation day was the hardest though…”

“Why is that?” asked Rarity.

“Because we both had differing paths. He wanted to join the Military Police, and I wanted to join the Scouting Legion.”

“How did that happen?” asked Fluttershy.

“When we graduated,” Kirill answered, “she scored seventh in her class, and I scored third. Poor, poor Hanji!” he spoke in a mocking sing-song voice and he continued to squeeze Hanji’s arms. “Always behind Kirill one way or the other.”

“Alright!” she spoke yanking her away before crossing them in a playful huff. “And I’ve been very happy in the Scouting Legion, thank you!”

“And I was happy in the Military Police,” he defended, plopping himself onto the couch, “…at least, not until they promoted me here.”

“Promoted you here?” asked Spike. “And what do you mean by ‘was?’”

“And what’s that yummy smell coming from the pot?” asked Pinkie Pie.

“As enticing as the Military sounded,” explained Kirill, “it was because of the 3D Maneuver Gear that I wished to join. There was something… magical about the devices. The way that they looked bulky as hell but in reality weighed as light as a feather, or the way it gives humans the closest experience to flight than they’ll ever have in their lives! I just had to be a part of it.

“Once I entered training, I met Hanji and we quickly became friends. Though we both had different goals, hers being to kill titans and mine being to master the 3D Maneuver Gear, our drive to be the best soldiers we could be was one in the same.

“After our induction ceremony, I left to join the Military Police while she stuck with the Scouting Legion. While in the Military Police, I was disappointed to learn that you could only use your gear with permission from your superiors. However, I had ulterior motives for joining the Police.”

“Yeah?” asked Applejack. “And what’s that?”

“–smell?” Pinkie Pie tried to butt in. “What’s the smell in the pot?”

“The military looks for highly tactical soldiers and craftsmen to develop their 3D Manuever Gear. And having lived in the Hermiha district south of Sina, I knew full well how incompetent the Military Police are.”

“Incompetent?” wondered Applejack. “How so? From what I’ve heard, they’re supposed to be the fancy-schmancy ones of the whole Military.”

“It would appear that way, yes, but the reality is that since the Military Police get to live within the inner-most walls, far away from the titans, they really don’t have to do much of anything, and they never actually do. Despite being the crown jewel of the Military that every cadet wishes to be a part of, they are the scourge of the public.”

“So why would you even join them?” asked Twilight. “If you hated them so much, why would you even consider putting your allegiance with them?”

“And is someone going to tell me what’s cooking?” complained Pinkie Pie.

Kirill smirked now.

“Because I knew I would stand out amongst them,” he said.

The ponies looked at each other, confused at Kirill’s reasoning, prompting him to explain himself.

“When the previous developer had died about a year after I joined the Police, the king sent his best soldiers to look for anyone who was skilled enough with a 3D Maneuver Gear to be able to be the one who maintains them. Being that soldiers are the only ones who use and maintain them, they looked among them first. However, since the Military Police is comprised of the ten best graduates in each trainee squad, we got seen first.

“Now, before all of this, the sheathes that held our blades kept them inside by putting strong rubber stoppers on both sides of the blade in the back to hold it in place. Now, the problem with this was that after a soldier continues to pull blades out of his sheaths and put them back in, the rubber would start to lose its tread. Over time, when a soldier would do something as simple as running, the rubber wouldn’t hold the swords in and they’d just bounce out of the sheaths.

“What I did relieved this situation. Each sword is made with hardened steel that’s been made to be flexible enough to cut titan flesh. But since steel is made from iron, a magnetic metal, I devised a much better way to hold the blade in place.”

Kirill stood up and walked up behind Hanji once again, tapping at the back of one of her sheathes.

“Inside here is a small, slanted magnet with an opposite polarity to the iron in the blades that lines up into the slanted score and holds it in place. The magnet is strong enough to hold the blades in when soldiers run, ride horses, or flip about on their 3D Maneuver Gear, but it can still easily be pulled out with fingers.”

Hanji gripped the connecting ends of one of her blades in her sheath with her index finger and thumb and pulled out almost effortlessly.

“And if the blade were to ever jiggle out…” explained Kirill

Hanji gently slid the blade back in until the magnet pulled it in faster with a chinking sound as it hit the back.

“…gravity will just slide it right back in.”

“That’s actually very neat,” Twilight said.

“Thank you, and I was happy to see that they thought so too. When I showed them my development, I was accepted immediately. Perhaps if someone from the Garrison or the Scouting Legion were to come up with something even better, I would not have known. Hehe… I guess they too should have joined the Military Police if they were given the chance.

“Finally, after I was relocated to the developer’s workshop here in Yalkell, my magnets were implemented in all present and future Maneuver Gears. The rest is history.”

“That’s quite the story,” Rarity agreed. “It must be nice to reunite with a long lost friend.”

“It would also be nice to know what’s in the pot!” spoke Pinkie Pie, a bit louder, but still unheard.

“Long lost?” questioned Hanji. “Kirill and I actually see each other quite often.”

“Huh?” exclaimed Spike. “How’s that?”

“After Kirill was accepted as the new Maneuver Gear developer, any improvements or upgrades in the gears were sent to the other three divisions to be put in their existing machinery. He’d invite soldiers from each of the three divisions to gather the parts and blueprints necessary for their soldiers to fix their gears. I was one of them.”

“Wow,” all of the ponies exclaimed at different times.

“How did he do that?” asked Spike.

“Simple. He knew I was in the Scouting Legion, and he knew where the HQ was, so he sent me out personally. Not to mention, since the Scouting Legion was the only Military division making good use of their 3D Maneuver Gear before the Colossal Titan, their gears would be subject to the most malfunctions and breakdowns. Sometimes, they’d just send the gear to Kirill himself to fix, or if mine would break, I was allowed to travel to Yalkell to have him fix it for me personally.”

“Just mum’s the word, right?” asked Kirill with his finger over his lips.

“Mum’s the word,” answered Hanji with her own finger over her lips.

“KIRILL!” shouted Pinkie Pie, finally getting everyone’s attention with shocked looks on their faces. “Sorry to interrupt, but would you mind telling me what’s in that pot?”

Kirill was rotating his pinkie inside his ears, a bit hurt by Pinkie’s scream.

“And I thought three years of Shadis was going to give me hearing damage,” spoke Kirill.

Hanji giggled in response.

“To answer your question, Pinkie Pie, was it?”

“Yep!”

“That is my family’s recipe for borscht. We shall all have a bowl with bread for supper.”

“Borscht? I’ve never heard of borscht… but it’s a lot of fun to say! Borscht! Borscht! Borscht! Borscht! Borscht!”

Pinkie Pie giggled at her brand-new word.

“Borchst is a traditional beet soup from Russia,” Kirill explained. “It’s simmering now, and there will be plenty for us. And the best part is… there’s salt!”

“You mean it’s seasoned?” asked Rarity.

“Yes. My line of work is very lucrative, and with where I live, I can afford such luxuries. So tonight… we eat like kings!”

“I’m very happy to discuss dinner as the next pony,” Twilight spoke up, “but shouldn’t we be getting to work?”

“Oh, dear me! How time flies. Please do wait here!”

Kirill walked to the bookshelf in the center of the room and put his hand on a green book with the Military Police emblem on the spine. Kirill began to pull the book out, which was oddly followed by the sound of metal clinking together like gears. Once Kirill pulled the book as far back as he could, he put his left hand on the left side of the bookcase and pulled it, causing it swing open to the right like a door, revealing a torch-lit spiral staircase downwards. The ponies and Spike looked upon this with extreme wonder and caution.

“So cool…” Rainbow Dash sighed.

“Well,” Kirill said, flicking his wrist towards the entryway, “after you.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The new recruits from the 104th Trainee Squad were all lined up inside the Scouting Legion headquarters courtyard and stables. Mikasa and Armin, among the soldiers in the first line, looked around to see if they could find Eren or any of the ponies, but were called back to attention by a Scouting Legion soldier in front of them.

“Salute!” he demanded, each one of the cadets doing as they were told. “I’m squad leader Ness, and this is my horse, Shallot.”

Ness appeared to be in his late thirties with brown hair and had a very short beard that ran across his chin and a moustache that ran over his upper lip. His hair was concealed by a loose white bandanna that was tied over his scalp. Shallot appeared to be a brown horse with a black mane. Seeing the horse in front of them only made Mikasa and Armin miss their friends even more.

“She loves to chew off your hair,” resumed Ness, “so be careful if you don’t want to be bald. Nice to meet you all–”

Shallot, without warning, bit at Ness’s bandanna and began to pull it off with Ness trying to keep it on.

“Hey!” he shouted. “Stop it, Shallot! Hey, someone grab her!”

The soldiers didn’t respond, only standing with their salute firm to their superior.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Hanji, the ponies, Spike, and Kirill finally made it to the bottom of the basement, and Twilight couldn’t believe what she saw. Completely underground and hidden from the world was Kirill’s workshop. Lit from the ceiling by chandeliers and on the front and back walls by torches, the left wall held about two-dozen sheaths hung on racks while the left wall had about four-dozen main bodies of the 3D Dimensional Gear.

Below both the racks of sheaths and main bodies, there were chests lined up along the floor. There were two long tables forming three rows inside the room for which the ponies, Spike, Hanji, and Kirill to walk in. In the back-right corner of the room was a door where more supplies were probably held. In the back was what looked to be a miniature version of the 3D Maneuver Gear that still looked to be in dire need of construction.

“This is… incredible!” gasped Twilight. “This is where you work?”

“All day and all night,” Kirill proudly admitted.

“What’s with the tiny machine?” asked Pinkie Pie. “Is that one for me? OOH! I want the tiny one! It’s so cute!”

“Actually,” Kirill explained, walking to it. “It’s the one that I made for the dragon Spike.”

“Really?” Spike wondered, running up beside Kirill. “My own 3D Maneuver Gear?”

“Well, you can’t be very good at fighting titans without them!”

“That’s true, I suppose…”

“Now,” explained Kirill, “the good news for Twilight and Rarity is that because of the magic I heard they can use, they can simply use a normal 3D Maneuver Gear, as they can hold the handheld operation devices with their magic. And I am just finishing up on Spike’s, but there will be some problems with it.”

“Like?” wondering Twilight, sounding suspicious.

“Well, since Spike’s device is about half the design of the normal sized gears, he’ll have about half of everything: half-sized blades, half-sized gas canisters, half as much wire…”

“Ah, that might be a problem.”

“In terms of the blades, it shouldn’t be a big problem, as the lethal point in a titan’s neck is about fifteen centimeters deep. These blades will about two and a half times that length. However, his mobility, in terms of gas duration and wire length, will be cut in half, so he should only use the 3D Maneuver Gear sparingly.”

“I understand. Spike, did you hear that?

“Yeah,” Spike grumbled, cursing his small size.

“However,” explained Kirill, “the biggest problem will be those that have no other means than claws or magic to use their gear, namely, those with only their hooves. But thankfully, this is why I’m here. I’ll be working with you over the next several days so I can make the best 3D Maneuver Gears for you and make sure you know how to use them.”

“That’s great,” sounded Applejack. “Can’t wait to get started.”

“Then let’s get started with you!”

“Eh, pardon me, partner?”

“I’ve got a couple ideas brewing, but I need to see the ponies one by one for measurements and the sort. We need all the time as possible, so let us begin!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside a wooden lecture room, Ness was presenting the scouting formation devised by Erwin two days ago on a large board to the cadets, using a long wooden pole to point out various things of interest. The soldiers had expected some form of practical training with their 3D Maneuver Gear, but as far as they were concerned, any information to help them survive was just fine with them.

The formation itself looked to be a hemispherical arrangement of groups of soldiers, the groupings of which were represented as vertical crosses with the bottom end removed.

“You new recruits will be here!” Ness explained, pointing at a group icon at the upper right-hand corner of the formation and then the center back. “You’ll be between the scouting support team and those who guard the carriages. Your job will be to ride alongside the spare horses and relay messages.”

Armin wrote down every single detail, wanting to be as knowledgeable of this formation as possible.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Back down in the workshop, everyone was sitting in a circle in the middle aisle between the two tables with bowls of steaming borscht in front of them. Rarity and Twilight held spoons with their magic grasp while Kirill, Hanji, and Spike held onto their utensils with their hands. With a blow on her spoon Hanji took another hearty bite of beets, carrots, and broth.

“The borscht is good as always,” Hanji complimented.

“I know,” he answered, but with a depressed tone in his voice. “Mama taught me best.”

“You sound upset,” Twilight told him. “I know that you’re having trouble with trying to make devices that work for my friends, but please, enjoy your dinner.”

“I’ll say!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, picking up her bowl with both hooves. “This soup is scrumptious! That’s another funny word! Scrumptious borscht! Teeheehee!”

Pinkie Pie tilted both her head and bowl back, allowing the hot broth and chunky vegetables drain into her mouth. Kirill stared at Pinkie Pie’s hooves with sheer intrigue. With as hard and smooth as hooves normally were, there would be no logical way that she could hold the bowl as well as she was. There had to be something in them.

“Pinkie Pie,” asked Kirill. “Can I see your hooves?”

“Uh, sure thing Kirill,” Pinkie Pie responded, putting down her bowl and walking to Kirill’s seat, sitting down in beside him. Upon presenting her hooves, Kirill grabbed them and flipped them over to their undersides. As he observed them, Pinkie flipped her wrists and slapped Kirill’s palms with the flat side of her hooves. Despite Kirill’s serious face, she began to giggle, happy to have won the classic game of red hooves.

“Pinkie,” spoke Kirill, his voice now stern, “I’m being serious. How did you hold that bowl?”

“What are you talking about?” demanded Rainbow Dash as Kirill continued to fondle Pinkie Pie’s appendages. “She just picked up the bowl in her hooves.”

“Yes, I know, but with their smooth surfaces, that bowl should have slipped out of her hooves. There has to be a way…”

Kirill began to run his finger inside the fleshy surface inside of Pinkie Pie’s hooves, causing the mare to giggle.

“Teehee!” she giggled. “That tickles!”

Suddenly, a Kirill felt a poke in his hand that caused him to let go of her in shock.

“Sheesh!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed at the panting Kirill. “I didn’t think you’d be that ticklish.”

“Pinkie Pie…” he wondered. “What was that thing that you poked me with?”

“What?” she asked. “These?”

Pinkie Pie held her hoof out and showed Kirill as four little, narrow bumps moved around the skin inside her hoof.

“Y– yes,” he stammered, “those.”

“The technical term is called equine phalanges, but we just call them digits,” explained Twilight. “All ponies have them, but unicorns don’t normally use them because they can use magic to handle things. Pegasi and earth ponies use them much more often, from holding books, to stirring spoons, grabbing onto a small pile sticks, things like that.”

“So… you can hold the operational devices?”

“I’m afraid not. They only extend out a couple inches out and don’t really allow for much grasping. They’re mostly used for stable holds of things that they normally wouldn’t find comfortable holding with their mouths if they can help it.”

Kirill’s eye twitched. While the ponies were worried about how Kirill was taking it, Hanji smiled, knowing exactly what was going on in his head.

“Kirill?” asked Applejack. “Are you alright, there?”

As if a trigger inside of him was pulled, Kirill grabbed his bowl and spoon and drank the contents quickly, shoveling bits of beet, potato, and carrot that got stuck in the bowl along the way. Once his dish was clean, he put the bowl with his spoon inside of it back on the floor and ran to the back room in the corner.

“Kirill?” shouted Pinkie Pie. “Where are you going?”

“He’s creating is what he’s doing…” Hanji said.

“What should we do then?” asked Fluttershy.

“We should go upstairs. It’s best not to bother him when he’s working.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Late in the afternoon, Levi let his horse lick his hand before petting his muzzle as Gunther was explaining Erwin’s formation to Eren and the others around him, being Erd, Petra, and Auruo. In the open field they were in, Levi was busy with his horse while Gunther, Erd, and Eren sat around the map. Petra stood above Eren while Auruo stood by his horse nearby.

“The Special Operation Squad will be here,” said Gunther, pointing at the centermost unit that was second from the bottom, “standing by in the center of the last ranks.”

“We’re pretty far back,” Eren responded.

“It’s the safest place in the formation. We’re even better protected than the supply carts. Well, this time, our goal is just to go out and return. This expedition is so short because it’s a practice run for your journey to Shiganshina.”

Auruo yawned behind them, signaling his want to return to HQ.

“Uh…” answered Eren, “I still don’t know what this power should be used for.”

“Did you understand what the commander’s question meant?” Gunther asked.

Eren reflected back on the previous two mornings, back when he saw the murdered Sawney and Bean.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“What do you think the enemy is?” Erwin wondered.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Did you all understand?” he asked.

“No,” replied Erd.

Petra just shook her head, unable to give him an answer.

“It may be a lie to claim we understand everything,” Auruo spoke, “but I think–”

“It’s possible this mission has another goal,” interrupted Gunther as he rolled away the map, “but the commander decided it was best not to reveal that fact to the soldiers, so we should just focus on getting there and back.”

“What about the ponies?” wondered Eren. “Now that they’re officially members of the Scouting Legion, where will they be?”

“Erwin sees how well you and the rainbow one get along, so she will ride with us. Erwin has decided to put off where he puts the others until he gets to know the newer recruits a bit better.”

“Will that give him enough time?”

“Time doesn’t seem to affect these ponies. They have shown themselves capable fighters and have even been admitted as soldiers to fight and train for a month as opposed to the three years you and the cadets had. They seem more than capable of adjusting.”

Gunther then stood up, looking down on Eren.

“Believe in the commander,” Gunther said in a hushed tone, “just like we believe in them.”

“Right,” answered Eren.

Levi walked up to them, ready to address his group.

“That’s enough training for today,” he said. “Let’s go.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

That night, Kirill was hard at work disassembling the operational device on a random 3D Maneuver Gear. Taking out the wires, he carefully sorted them out with tweezers, making sure that none of them tangled and he could remember which function did which. His glasses were off, allowing his sweating brow to drip onto the table without his perspiration muddling his vision.

Pinkie Pie, out of all her clothes and apparel, slunk down the stairs. It was late in the night, and she wanted to make sure her new friend had some sleep. As she crept closer and closer to the table, Kirill didn’t seem to notice her at all. He was so focused that the bright pink pony didn’t even get the slightest reaction out of him. Pinkie then tried tapping on the leg of the table that he was sitting at. Nothing still.

“Mr. Kirill?” she whispered. “It’s getting late. You should think of going to–”

Kirill dropped his tweezers and slammed both hands on the table before she could finish her statement. He then turned his body completely around to face her, fuming with anger.

“выйти!” he shouted at the top of his lungs. “не беспокоить меня снова!”

Pinkie Pie, frightened for her life, ran back to the stairs, zipping up them until she was back inside the house, closing the bookshelf behind her. She panted a few times, unable to believe what she saw or heard.

“Pinkie Pie?” whispered Hanji’s voice from the stairs, now in a mint-green night gown and carrying a lit candlestick. “What are you doing up?”

“Kirill,” Pinkie Pie hyperventilated, tears forming, “he shouted at me… after I asked him to come to bed.”

“Oh…” she sighed, understanding the situation completely.

Hanji walked further down the stairs and put her candlestick on the table walking up to and kneeling towards Pinkie Pie.

“Listen,” she quietly cooed, “I know this from experience, but Kirill does not like being bothered when he’s working. Trust me. At camp, I tried to tell him to come to dinner, but he was in the middle of reassembling the main body on his gear, so he threw a cup at my head.”

“Why would somepony do that?” whined Pinkie Pie, her eyes watering. “I thought we were friends!”

“Don’t worry about it too much, Pinkie Pie,” Hanji assured her, putting her arm around Pinkie’s back. “He tends to regret mistakes that he makes, and I’m sure that the first thing he’ll do tomorrow is apologize.”

“R– Really?”

“Really. I’ve known the man for eight years; he’ll come around. Now come on. Let’s get to bed.”

Hanji stood up with Pinkie Pie, and while grabbing her candlestick, they both walked up together up the stairs. Upon coming up, there were eight cots; four on both sides. The third bed down on the right and the fourth bed down from the left were empty, while the others contained a sleeping pony or Spike.

Pinkie Pie walked up to her bed hopped into it, Hanji following her. As Pinkie Pie laid down, Hanji rolled the covers over her body, keeping her nice and warm, leading Pinkie Pie to smile. Pinkie Pie’s thankful smile even made Hanji giggle slightly, happy to see her friend happy.

“Goodnight, Hanji,” whispered Pinkie Pie as her eyes closed. “I love you.”

Hanji gasped. It was an odd thing to hear from a friend, especially one that was a different species from her, but Pinkie Pie’s smile and sincerity was true. Hanji never knew what it would be like to have children with her still being in the Military, but for all extents and purposes, she was glad that she could still see a child in Pinkie Pie that she would always want to care for.

“Alright,” Hanji whispered, leaning over Pinkie Pie and giving her a peck on the forehead. “Goodnight, Pinkie Pie. I… I love you too.”

Hanji then blew out her candlestick and walked to her bed, which was positioned next to Twilight. She quietly laid down, looking at the moon through the window. Today had been quite an eventful day, and it certainly ended on a high note. With another busy day tomorrow, Hanji relaxed herself and slowly drifted off to sleep like the seven Equestrians around her.

Author's Note

Thank you to InsanityLittleRed for the fluent Russian.

Chapter 20: As a Bird

The sun rose over Yalkell, showering the city in light for the citizens to go about their busy days. However, in the upstairs of Kirill’s bedroom, the ponies and Hanji were still sound asleep, not a care in the world. Footsteps could then be heard coming from downstairs, getting louder and louder as they came higher and higher. Once the bookshelf door opened, the first to be awakened by it was Fluttershy, who shot up in her bed with her bedhead mane.

“Oh?” she wondered. “What’s Kirill doing?”

The footsteps soon sprinted loudly up the stairs, the quick rhythm and noise scaring Fluttershy as she screamed and covered her body with her blanket. The resulting noises awoke everyone soon after, who were shocked to see Kirill coming up the stairs like a child wanting to open up presents on Christmas morning.

“Kirill?” moaned Hanji as she put on her glasses from the floor. “What are you–”

“I’ve done it!” he exclaimed. “I figured a way to have the ponies use 3D Maneuver Gear! Come down!”

Kirill rushed back to his workshop as eager as ever. While the ponies were a bit frazzled from his wake-up call, Pinkie Pie, felt dejected. Rarity was the first to notice.

“Pinkie Pie?” she queried. “What’s wrong?”

“He…” sobbed Pinkie Pie. “He never apologized to me!”

Pinkie wiped her eyes with her blanket while Rarity walked over to give her friend a consoling hug. She wasn’t exactly sure of the reason, but she knew that her friend was hurting and she needed healing. Hanji merely sighed, cursing Kirill’s over-eccentricity.

“Do you know what’s wrong?” asked Twilight, looking at her.

“Pinkie Pie went to check on Kirill while he was working. When she advised him to go to bed, he snapped at her and scared her something fierce.”

“Oh my! That’s terrible.”

“I even told Pinkie Pie to expect an apology from him when she saw him next… but you saw him come in.”

“Ladies!” Kirill called down from the living room. “You must see!”

Hanji made another sigh.

“It’s alright, Hanji,” Twilight assured her. “We’ll make sure he makes it up to her.”

“Don’t be too hard on him,” Hanji requested. “He could be inconsiderate at times, but he’s got our best intentions at heart. Just let him see an error and he’ll fix it, just like any good mechanic would.”

“I sure hope so, Hanji. Come on, girls. Let’s see what he’s got.”

The girls tiredly climbed out of bed while Pinkie Pie slumped out, still feeling upset over Kirill’s outburst the previous night.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Kirill was almost ready for his big reveal, having his finished pieces out on the table side tables. The first pony to walk in from downstairs was Pinkie Pie, her sad and frightful look immediately piercing into Kirill, remembering his words to her the previous night. Next was Twilight and Hanji, looking at him to remind him fuller of his belated apology, the latter crossing her arms in disappointment. The others, now having been told of Kirill’s actions, came in with the same stern, demanding faces.

Kirill took a sigh, knowing what he had to do. He walked up the group, whose faces began to soften upon seeing the genuine remorse on his face. Stepping even closer to Pinkie Pie, he finally mustered the courage to kneel down and look her in the eye. Pinkie Pie had a bit of trouble looking back to Kirill, but kept at least one eye on him.

“Pinkie Pie,” he cooed, “I’m sorry for snapping at you. I don’t want this coming off as an excuse, but I tend to get very worked up when I’m working, and I don’t like being bothered. If I scared you last night, please know that I never wished to do so. I just ask that you can forgive me. Could you please do that?”

Pinkie Pie turned her head to look straight at Kirill. Her face was still in a sad frown, but all Kirill hoped for was an acceptance from Pinkie Pie. With no time to react, Pinkie Pie leapt onto Kirill, knocking him to his back. The others in the room feared the worst, but upon Kirill sitting back up, Hanji and the ponies were relieved to see Pinkie Pie giving Kirill a tight hug with a wide close-lipped smile on her face.

“It’s alright!” Pinkie Pie squeaked, as she hugged Kirill tighter. “We all have our busy days!”

“I’m glad you say so,” he responded. “Now… would you all like to see what I’ve came up with?”

“Would I?”

Pinkie Pie ran to one of the tables, looking at one of the six 3D Maneuver Gears on one of the two long tables. The other ponies walked up to observe Kirill’s hard work. Using his hands, he directed each pony to the 3D Maneuver Gear that they would call their own. Kirill called Spike over. As the tiny dragon ron to him, Kirill picked him up under the armpits and placed him upon the back table where his own 3D Maneuver Gear was.

The others appeared to be normal 3D Maneuver Gears in size, but almost each of them looked vastly different from the other. Instead of a handheld operational device like a human would have, the devices of Applejack and Pinkie Pie were disc-shaped, metal controllers with a ring inside of them that looked to be the same size as their hooves. Inside the center, there were five buttons that ran along the inside of the upper bend. The sole attached to the bottom was about two inches thick, and on the insides of the side of the sole were slots with latches inside of them.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash also received these controllers with their 3D Maneuver Gears, but theirs only had two buttons upon the top. On top of that, there were no axles for wire on the main body, despite having the metal arms that connected to the sheaths, which also did not contain gas canisters atop them.

Twilight’s 3D Maneuver Gear had a normal handheld operational device, but the buttons and the level on the front side of it were not there. The only thing that remained similar about it was the small switch on the top-back of it near the blade slot. Like Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, she also did not have wire axles and gas-canisters. Rarity’s device resembled a humans in every way, shape and form: a normal operational device, wire axles, and gas canisters.

“Well,” Kirill said, “here you all go!”

“Hey, uh, Kirill?” asked Applejack, pawing at her oblong controller. “Not that I’m not grateful or nothin’, but can y’all tell me what this contraption does?”

“Ah, yes!” he exclaimed, jogging over to see Applejack’s controller and picking it up for Applejack and Pinkie Pie to see. “After discovering your… digits, I came up with a way to allow you to use the 3D Maneuver Gear to its full potential.”

“So, what’s it do?”

“I’ll explain,” he said pointing at the top center button. “You wear this around onto your hoof like a shoe. Once you get it in there nice and snug, push that button, and rubber stoppers will catch your hooves in between themselves and the interior of the shoe, keeping it on. Go on,” he finished, putting it back on the table, “try it!”

Applejack wasn’t too sure about doing this, but she had no reason to doubt Kirill. Standing on her hind legs and putting her front hooves on the table for support, she slowly lowered her hoof onto the center and pressed into it, making sure her hoof was in.

“Now, push the button,” Kirill said.

Applejack gulped.

“Well, here goes nothin’…” she sighed.

Pressing the appropriate button, a quick, metal sliding sound was made as Applejack widened her eyes.

“Yah!” she exclaimed, leaping her front hooves off the table with the shoe still on.

The other ponies gasped, frightened about Applejack’s reaction.

“Careful!” warned Kirill, gently setting her back down on the table. “You don’t want to drag all that gear down off the table. Sure, it’s durable, but I’d like these to be in the best conditions possible.”

“Aha…” she embarrassingly giggled. “Sorry about that…”

“Applejack,” wondered Twilight, “are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine, it’s just…” Applejack told her, looking at the device affixed to her hood, “weird.”

“Ooh!” Pinkie Pie squeaked, lowering her pointing hoof to the button directly to the right of the top-center button, “what does this button do?”

“PINKIE!” shouted Kirill. “Don’t push that!”

Pinkie Pie, remembering Kirill’s loud voice, pulled away immediately.

“I’m sorry,” he panted, “but don’t press that button until I bring you all into the other room.”

“Why?” she asked. “What does it do?”

“That’s the wire release button. It shoots out the wire and hooks with which soldiers grapple with. If you pressed that, a wire would have shot off and very well could have killed one of us!”

“Yikes! Gee, I’m sorry, Kirill! I promise not to touch anything until you show me.”

“Thank you.”

Kirill then pointed to the button to the left of the top-center button.

“This button will retract the wire after you shoot it.”

He then moved to the button below the wire release button.

“This will release gas through your main body,” he explained. “You can use this to make sure your gas is ready after refilling it or if you want to soar faster. It burns a large amount of gas, so use it sparingly.”

“Got it,” Applejack said. “And the final one?”

“Those slots on the side of those shoes are where your blades go. Once one of the ends slides in, the mechanics hold the blade inside it for proper use. Once your blades begin to dull or they break, you press this button to release the blades out so you can replace them.”

“That’s very nice,” Twilight said. “And you were able to do this all last night?”

“It wasn’t too difficult. Once I disassembled some operational devices, I just put the wires and the slots in different places and built a comfortable shoe for your hooves around it, and once that was done, repeating the process was easy.”

“Easy peasy lemon squeezy,” Pinkie Pie added, pointing at Twilight and sternly nodding her head.

“What about us?” asked Rainbow Dash. “We only got two buttons.”

“Right,” replied Kirill. “Since you can fly on your wings, you don’t need gas, wires, or anything of the sort, so those features weren’t necessary on those shoes. The right button is for the shoe to come on and come off…”

“Really?” asked Applejack.

Applejack pressed the center button again, and with another metal sliding sound, the hoof clanked to the table off her hoof. Kirill turned around at the noise, seeing Applejack rub her hoof.

“Sorry about that,” she said. “It’s just something I’m going to have to get used to, I guess.”

“Anyways,” Kirill resumed, “the left button is for your blades.”

“Oh, awesome!” Rainbow Dash responded. “Less work for me.”

“Maybe Kirill gave me more bells and whistles because he knew I was smart enough to handle them all,” Applejack mentioned with a smug smirk.

Rainbow Dash stared daggers at her friend, who only laughed in response.

“As for the horned ponies and Spike,” Kirill stated walking towards Rarity, “you received a normal operational device. Here’s how it works.”

He picked up one of the handles and showed her the ropes, first pointing to the top trigger button, then the one below it, then the long handle on the front, and the switch at the back of the blade slot. Spike paid attention to his own as he observed Kirill work her device.

“This is your wire release button, your wire retract button, your gas release lever, and the blade release switch. Twilight, since you can fly, your operational device only has the blade release switch. You think you can handle it?”

“Of course!” she replied.

“Good. And that concludes showing off your gears. Now all that’s left is for you to use them.”

The ponies eyes began to glow, excited to try out their new machines.

“However, you’ll need your clothes, jackets, cloaks, and harnesses first, so get going!”

All at once, the ponies and Spike galloped and ran off upstairs with similar enthusiasm to Kirill earlier that morning. Hanji walked up beside Kirill with a smile as she watched the ponies go off.

“You certainly have a way with words,” she told him.

“I know,” he said.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

After an hour of becoming more acclimated with the functions of the 3D Maneuver Gears, Kirill, now dressed in a red, collared shirt, tight black pants, and his Military boots led the ponies into the back-corner room. He was wearing a harness and 3D Maneuver Gear of his own, his operational devices held by his harness.

The ponies and Spike, also equipped with their 3D Maneuver Gears (with the pegasi and earth ponies wearing their operational shoes), walked in a straight line behind each other. They also had shirts on under their harnesses and/or jackets, boots, and cloaks. Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy all had white collared shirts while Rarity and Spike wore bright purple.

Upon entering into the room, the back wall had deep holes in it that were from all the practice wire shots the ponies and Spike took, and there was a white pillar of simulation titan flesh with deep scores inside of it. Also, there was a long and wide, metal spiral staircase that led up and up. Kirill began to climb the tall stairs, followed by the ponies and eventually Hanji. The stairs were wide enough to allow them to move, even with their bulky 3D Maneuver Gear on their bodies.

After an exhausting climb, they had finally made it to the top of their destination: a large bell tower capable of overlooking all of Yalkell. The floor was littered with tiny orange flags, but the ponies avoided them as they looked out over the city.

“What a view!” Rarity exclaimed.

“Isn’t it?” replied Hanji from behind.

“And a great perch for me to fly off of!” Rainbow Dash added.

“So,” asked Twilight, “what are we doing here?”

“Your final test,” Kirill responded.

“And that is?” wondered Spike.

“Alright, all you ponies, listen up!”

The ponies stood in line, awaiting to hear what their test was.

“What Hanji and I will do,” he explained, “is take three flags and put them in a various spot on the rooftops of Yalkell in a somewhat straightforward line. They are sturdy enough to equate to the thickness of titan flesh, so slash hard! Hanji and I will take turns placing the flags in as we will timing you.

“Your starting line will be here at this tower. Off near the northeast corner of the city will be another bell tower; your finishing point. This tower you're all in now is located near the center of the town, so you will need to use all your strength and speed to cut down all three flags and make it to the other tower in your allotted time of one minute! Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, sir!” the seven Equestrians answered, saluting him.

“Good. Who wants to go first.”

Rainbow Dash was set to volunteer, but Pinkie Pie landed atop of her with her front hooves in the air.

“Me!” she cried. “Me, me, me!”

“Alright,” Kirill chuckled. “You can go, and then Rainbow Dash is next.”

Kirill grabbed three flags from the pile on the floor and stepped out on the edge of the building facing the other tower. Kirill then turned to face the ponies before he leaned backwards and fell towards the city streets. The ponies all rushed to the side to see him go down, wondering just what he was going to do. Once he was halfway to the ground, Kirill pulled the operational device from the right side of his harness with his left hand and twisted to face forwards.

Kirill shot his hook out at a building, and using his momentum, swung just about a foot over the people below and onto a rooftop, sprinting down it before he fired off another hook and flew to a higher building.

“Whoa,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Kirill kicks flank!”

Kirill landed atop the building where he drove a flag in to the roof. He then flew down towards the river, zipping over the rooftops. Once he got close to the river, he approached a closed drawbridge, swinging and looping towards it. Once Kirill was over the bridge, he began to freefall again. Before he could hit the water, Kirill fired his hook at the very edge of the bridge, hitting his mark dead on.

Kirill began to retract his wires as his arc was bringing him closer and closer to the water, however, the wires pulling him in reduced the size of his swing as Kirill put his feet out, ready for them touch the water. Just before they did, Kirill took his wire out of the bridge as his heels skated upon the water underneath.

The ponies watched in amazement from the tower as Kirill skimmed the surface on his boots before he rocketed to a building on his left before he would eventually fall into the water.

“He was also the biggest showoff,” sighed Hanji, although still impressed with his handiwork.

Upon making it to the top of the building, Kirill placed the second of the three flags atop the roof. As Kirill passed over more roofs as he continued to the other tower, he took his final flag and chucked it below, where it landed on the side of another tall tower.

With his hands free, Kirill took his other operational device in his right hand and swung effortlessly higher and higher to the other bell tower where he landed as gracefully as he flew. Putting his devices back in his harness, he took out a stopwatch in his left hand and a smoke pistol in his right which he held to the sky, blocking his left ear with the watch and his right ear with his arm.

Hanji observed this from her tower through a telescope.

“He’s ready,” she said. “Are you, Pinkie?”

“Ready is my middle name!” she confirmed. “At least it would be if it wasn’t Diane.”

Kirill, after waiting just three more seconds, pulled the trigger. With a bang, a white smoke pillar raised itself, telling Pinkie Pie to go ahead. She jumped off the tower, using her shoes to swing from rooftop to rooftop to head to the first flag. Upon finding it, she pulled both wrists back and slipped the ends of one of her blades from her each sheath into the slot. With a couple of clicks, Pinkie Pie pulled her swords out and slashed at the staff of the flag, cutting it in two.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Pinkie Pie landed on the other tower with Kirill timing her. Before her front hooves touched, she slid both blades back into her sheaths and released them inside, allowing her to pull her now free shoes away and land on the floor with both of them. Kirill stopped his watch.

“Thirty-eight seconds,” he said. “Not bad.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash made beelines for her flags, reaching the first one from the first tower in just four seconds, cutting it down with the blades already in her shoes. Looking out from where the next flag was placed, she zipped straight there and just as efficiently cut it off, finally bending sharply in the direction of the last flag, cutting it off, and landing at the tower ahead before Hanji, switching places with Kirill. Hanji and Kirill were insanely impressed. Hanji didn’t even stop her watch as she looked at the pegasus with utter awe.

“Stop the clock!” she shouted.

“Oh!” exclaimed Hanji, forgetting about it.

With a click, she read and calculated the time on her watch and subtracted a few seconds.

“Sixteen seconds,” Hanji stated.

“Oh, come on!” she shouted. “That has to be at LEAST four seconds more than it really was.”

“I guess it doesn’t matter,” Hanji said. “You’re good.”

As Hanji leapt off the tower to take Kirill’s place and vice versa, Rainbow Dash huffed and crossed her hooves as she sat on her rump.

“Sixteen seconds my flank!” she hissed.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Rarity leapt up at her flag in view and held her swords out.

“You’ll rue the day you crossed my path, flag!”

Once she was close enough, she swung her swords in, as if hugging herself with them, cutting the metal pole of the flag.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Forty-one seconds!” dictated Kirill upon her finishing.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight zoomed past a flag, giving a forceful upwards thrust along with her momentum to slice the flag away. As she did so, she flew over one of the streets. Annabel, who was with her mother, saw her shadow from the ground, prompting her to look up. While she was visible for only a second, the girl could recognize the purple wings. Once Twilight passed, Annabel giggled as her mother continued to lead her through the street.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Twenty-five seonds!” dictated Hanji with a stop of her clock.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Applejack , with her strong animalistic arms, swung her blades at the next flag, cutting it off and pulling herself to the next building on her wires.

“Woo-wee!” she cried out. “Even without wings, I can still fly!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Thirty-nine seconds!” declared Kirill.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Fluttershy approached the first flag timidly. Her wings weren’t nearly as strong as Rainbow Dash’s, and with Twilight’s ability to learn, she got a hang of flying rather quickly and had proven herself a faster and stronger flyer than her. These facts, along with her timidity to kill the monstrous titans, didn’t help increase her speed in the slightest. However, she remembered Levi’s words two days before during her friends’ aptitude tests.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“And if you cannot pass something as simple as this, you might as well pack up your prissy saddlebags and return home.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

As she looked to the flag, she envisioned Jean, in his cadet uniform and, standing on top of a freshly-killed titan on the roof she was aiming at. She gasped as she saw the apparition look back at her, she gasped, stunned by its nonexistent gaze still reading into her.

“Come on, Fluttershy!” he shouted at her. “You haven’t got all day!”

Once she blinked and opened her eyes back again, Fluttershy was surprised to find that he disappeared. Either way, real or imaginary, she was going to do everything she could to ensure her spot in the Scouting Legion and live up to her best human friend.

Squinting her eyes and gritting her teeth in a determined scowl, she flapped her wings harder, winding up her arms to slash. With a hard thrust, Fluttershy, broke the pole apart, not waiting to celebrate as she flew as fast as her wings could to the next flag.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Fluttershy arrived on the next tower to the congratulations of her friends. Hanji stopped the watch.

“Forty seconds flat,” she said. “Alright, Spike’s all that’s left, and we’re golden.”

From the first bell tower, Spike stood alone with Kirill before he jumped off to set up his last trio of flags. Spike watched intently as he made out his path.

This is it, Spike, he told himself. Your last chance to prove yourself as a soldier. All you gotta’ do is meet your friends back at the other tower. They could do it, and so can you!

Not much longer, Kirill appeared at the next tower alongside Hanji, Kirill, and the ponies. Kirill aimed his smoke pistol up into the air, leaving everyone near him to cover their own ears. Once Kirill pulled the trigger, and Spike saw the smoke, he set off.

He swung to the first building and sprinted as fast as he could. While he wasn’t as fast on his feet as he was in the sky, he was still making decent time.

“What’s he doing?” wondered Twilight.

“He’s conserving his gas,” Kirill answered with a smile, looking at Spike through the telescope.

“He’ll never make it in time!”

Neither Kirill nor Hanji said anything, only hoping that Spike would pass. Eventually, Spike made it to the first flag, pulled out his blades, and cut it. To make for lost time, he flew over the streets on his gear. He knew that the river would prove to be a challenge when it came, as he wouldn’t have nearly the speed or comfort with his machine as Kirill had.

Upon getting to it, he gasped in shock and elation. A boat was passing by, letting the drawbridge raise itself up and provide another thing for him to swing across. With a hard reel-in, Spike was airbound towards the bridge, hooking into the front half and swinging to the back half. On swinging to the next buildings ahead, he pressed down on the front handle on both his operational devices, causing gas to pour out and propel him to the taller building where the next flag was. The ponies, seeing him use his gas like that, were extremely impressed with his ingenuity.

Spike landed upon the same roof as the next flag, running to it and cutting it off like he was swinging two golf clubs at it. He continued to run, straining to make it. He knew that with his running, he had no more than twenty seconds left.

“To hay with this!” he shouted.

Pressing both top triggers of his operational devices, he soared over the rooftops, scanning his eyes for the flag. He soon found it sticking out of the building, gliding down towards it with his swords held out like wings. Once he got close enough, he flipped forwards, his added momentum giving him the strength to cut the flag.

Before he could hit the ground, he hooked onto the walls of the nearby buildings and shot himself up. Just a few seconds left tops. Using all the gas he had, he climbed up the buildings, aiming for his goal at the top of the other bell tower with all his friends. Spike thrust his body forwards each time his wires pulled him forwards with every ounce of his strength, all to ensure that he made it up to the top of the tower.

With one final heave and puff of gas, Spike soared to the top of the building, each of the ponies and humans making way for him to land safely. He did so, rolling to protect himself from the recoil in the process. Immediately, Hanji stopped her watch. Spike stood up, giving a pleading smile to Hanji. The silence was sickening and Spike only wanted to hear the answer above all else. Hanji then broke the tension.

“Fifty-three seconds,” she stated. “Just made it.”

“YEAH!” shouted Spike, throwing his hands in the air. “I did it!”

The ponies all began to crowd around Spike and give him congratulatory hugs, happy that once again, they’d be able to fight together. Kirill and Hanji looked happily at their friends, glad that they too would be able to join them on the battlefield.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The ponies and Spike, all with their new 3D Maneuver Gears and their operational shoes on their front hooves, as well as Hanji, who was back on her horse, were with Kirill near the city exit. The ponies and Spike also had their shirts, harnesses, jackets, and cloaks upon them, fully packed for the long journey back.

“Thank you very much for doing this, Kirill,” said Hanji. “I hope we can still see each other again.”

“I look forward to it, baby-girl,” Kirill said, giving his friend one last handshake. “And it was very pleasant to meet all of you ponies. Good luck in your mission next month.”

“Thank you, Kirill. It was a pleasure working with you,” Twilight said.

“The pleasure was all mine,” he said, shaking her hoof.

Going around, he gave each of the ponies and Spike a handshake. As he came to Pinkie Pie, both of them knew what was coming. Kirill threw his arms out and Pinkie Pie locked her arms around his chest, giving him a final hug.

“Well,” Kirill said, backing away, “I don’t wish to keep you until sundown, so I shall bid you farewell.”

“Прощайте, Кирилл!” Hanji bid with a wave.

“Прощай, Ханджи!” called “Прощай, пони!”

With that, the eight of them turned to exit the city and head back to the Scouting Legion. The gate was opened for them to pass through, and they galloped out of the city. With them finally leaving, Kirill watched as the gate was lowered, separating him from both his old and new friends once again.

счастливого пути, Ханджи, he thought as the gate closed. счастливого пути, пони.

Chapter 21: Brothers in Arms

Much later that afternoon at the Scouting Legion HQ, Eren was finishing cleaning the inside of the stables, shoveling the last pile of horse droppings from the stone floors and placing them inside of a wastebin. It was long, disgusting work, but Eren could finally call it a day. Eren, wiping his brow, discarded the contents in the waste bin and ran out to Auruo to tell him of the completion of his job.

Auruo was leaning on the wall outside the entrance to the stables, sipping on his coffee and idly waiting for Eren to finish. Upon running out, he saw the group of cadets walking about the castle grounds. Eren immediately noticed the red scarf and black hair of one cadet and the golden hair of the other. Mikasa and Armin.

“That’s…” muttered Eren. “Auruo, sir, may I go talk with my classmates?”

“Whatever,” Auruo answered with a sneer. “Get going…”

Eren ran immediately to see his two best friends.

“Hey, Mikasa!” he shouted “Armin!”

The two turned around. While Armin was joyed to hear Eren’s voice and see his face, Mikasa’s concerned relief was apparent on her face.

“Eren!” she cried.

“It feels like it’s been a long time!” Eren said, overjoyed to be close to them.

“Eren,” Mikasa gasped, grabbing his hand worriedly, “did they do anything bad to you, like examine every last square inch of you? Or psychological torture?”

“No!” responded Eren defensively. “Not at all!”

Mikasa’s face turned to one of contempt and disgust, remembering the events of Eren’s trial and Levi’s actions during it.

“That small one went too far,” she seethed. “Someday, I’ll make him pay for it.”

“Huh?” Eren wondered. “You’re not talking about Levi, are you?”

Levi, observing their transaction, thought nothing much of it and took his horse out of the stables.

“Hey, Eren,” spoke Conny’s approaching voice.

“It’s been so long!” Sasha exclaimed.

Eren was shocked to see as Krista, Reiner, Bertolt, Conny, and Sasha all gathered before him. If they were here, then it could only mean one thing: they too were in the Scouting Legion.

“What?” he spoke. “Everyone’s here?”

“Not quite!” Rainbow Dash’s voice called from the castle wall.

Eren was happy to see her, but not so much as Mikasa, Armin, and Conny. Sasha, Krista, Reiner, and Bertolt were certainly surprised to see her as well. Rainbow Dash jumped down from the wall and to the ground to reunite with her friends. However, upon seeing the sheaths at Rainbow Dash’s side and the uniform on her body, everyone gasped.

“Those…” muttered Eren, looking at the sheaths, “those are…”

“I know!” she replied, happily hugging Eren. “We’re all soldiers now. Isn’t that awesome?”

“Huh?” Armin questioned. “All?”

“Mikasa!” Applejack cried out.

“Armin!” yelled Twilight.

Everyone’s eyes were directed back to the back where Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity galloped up to their friends, elated to see them. Twilight, with Spike on her back, and Fluttershy all flew above the three ponies, excited to be back with their friends and future battle partners. Hanji rode in behind them, but stopped to give the ponies some space to catch up with their chums.

Twilight flew up to Armin and wrapped her arms around Armin’s body and arms while Applejack hugged at Mikasa’s torso, allowing her to pat her friend on the sides of her belly. Upon doing so, she noticed the 3D Maneuver Gear on her body. Armin couldn’t help but notice the device on Twilight’s body as well.

“Rarity!” shouted Sasha, running to the white unicorn.

They both ran to each other and hugged affectionately, Sasha and Rarity rubbing their cheeks together.

“Look!” Rarity exclaimed, spinning around to show Sasha her Maneuver Gear. “Now I don’t need to hitch a ride with you anymore!”

Sasha was stunned. Her pony friend had become a soldier too.

“Don’t think I forgot about you!” Rainbow Dash shouted at Conny, letting go of Eren and running up to hug him.

Conny accepted the embrace with one of his own, now fully accepting his decision to join the Scouting Legion.

“Reiner!” Pinkie Pie squealed, bounding into the air towards them. “Bertolt! You’re here too!”

The pink pony landed in between the two soldiers and wrapping an arm around each of their necks, pulling their heads closer to hers. While Bertolt was surprised by Pinkie’s hug, Reiner took it in stride with a gentle smirk. Krista looked around at each of the ponies as they reunited with her friends. Having not met one before, she looked for any available ones.

Krista then found Fluttershy, turning and looking around as if there was someone else she was looking for. Though unsure how she herself would come off, she approached Fluttershy, who began whimpering with progressively wetter eyes.

“Hey,” Krista whispered, getting the yellow pegasus to look at her with wonder. “What’s wrong?”

“I…” Fluttershy sobbed. “I can’t find my friend!”

“I’m sorry. Do you think he joined another division?”

“I… I don’t know. I sure hope not…”

“It’s okay,” Krista cooed, wiping the pony’s eyes. “It will be alright. I’m Krista,” she said, offering her hand to her, “Krista Renz.”

“Krista? I’m… Fluttershy.”

While Krista’s comforting hand/hoofshake was easing her pain, Jean’s absence was still a heavy blow to her.

“So,” Eren reasoned, “if you’re here… That doesn’t mean you’ve joined the Scouting Legion, has it?”

“Is there any other reason we’d be here?” asked Conny.

“I can think of eight-thousand-one-hundred-and-thirteen reasons why,” exclaimed Pinkie Pie, walking up to Conny.

The others ignored her wacky comment, leading Eren to another conclusion.

“So only Annie, Jean, and Marco joined the Military Police?” he asked.

Fluttershy was about to let everything out when the sounds of several footsteps came close to them. The humans, turning around and seeing them, gasped. Fluttershy, looking up, saw several cadets facing her and her friends, and her eyes immediately set on one that she knew: short, sandy hair, slender build. It was Jean. Eren was astounded to see him of all people there.

“Jean!” Fluttershy cried.

Galloping towards him, she sobbed as she weaved around the others to get to him. Jean’s eyes went wide as the pony leapt into him like he envisioned two and three days ago. Upon feeling her very real arms constrict his chest and arms as her tears soaked his shirt, he felt the warmth and safety that he yearned for. However, he couldn’t help but gasp further upon seeing the 3D Maneuver Gear around her waist.

“No way,” Eren commented, breaking Jean’s concentration, “Not you too.”

Jean managed to slide his arms out of Fluttershy’s grasp and lay his hands on her back, ready to relay the terrible news again.

“Marco’s dead,” he stated.

Fluttershy took a heavy inhale. She knew exactly who he was. And while she didn’t connect with him as well, she certainly saw that he and Jean were friends. As Fluttershy stood back up to give Jean another comforting hug, letting out a few sobs, Jean gripped Fluttershy’s cloak, still affected by his friend’s death.

“What was that?” Eren asked with a nervous smile, sure that what he heard was a sick joke. “Did you say Marco’s dead?”

“It doesn’t seem everyone gets a dramatic death,” said Jean, much more in control of his emotions with Fluttershy hugging him. “I don’t even know how he died. He died without anyone knowing or anyone seeing.”

“Marco…”

The others dismayed by the loss of one of their comrades found that it was still a hard fact to swallow. The humans, ponies, and Spike bowed their heads solemnly for their fallen soldier.

“I’m so sorry, Jean,” cried Fluttershy. “I know how much he meant to you…”

For a second, Jean felt as if his death didn’t matter as much. With the comfort and support he received from Fluttershy, he felt stronger and more ready to move on than ever before.

“Hey,” shouted Ness from the back, prompting the cadets to look his way “new kids, get over here! Your uniforms are here!”

Ness was accompanied by a younger soldier with a tan face and dark brown hair as he held a stack of Scouting Legion cloaks for the new soldiers to grab. One by one, the new soldiers lined up for theirs, leaving Eren alone with the ponies and Spike.

“So you guys are really full-fledged members of the Scouting Legion now?” asked Eren.

“Sure are,” answered Applejack. “Y’all don’t need to worry. We’ll take just as good of care of your friends as we do you.”

Eren smiled, but soon listened as the ripples of cloth sounded out in front of him. He watched as Mikasa, Armin, Jean, Sasha, Conny, Reiner, Bertolt, Krista, and Ymir all donned a Scouting Legion cloak, placing it over their cadet jackets. Eren watched as their cloaks blew in the wind. They certainly looked like a strong bunch with them on.

“Looks like we’re all members of the Scouting Legion now,” Applejack concluded.

Eren continued to look at his friends. He wasn’t sure, but he could have sworn that he saw Marco among them, smiling upon him as well.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside a torch-lit storage room that night, Eren and his friends, human, pony, and dragon alike were discussing their joining of the Scouting Legion

“Are you really…?” asked Eren.

“Yes,” answered Mikasa, “we’ll also be participating in the mission.”

“Hey, Eren,” interrupted Jean, looking right at Eren, “I heard that when you turned into a titan, you tried to kill Mikasa. What does that mean?”

“No,” defended Mikasa, “Eren was just trying to hit a fly.”

“A titan fly!” Rainbow Dash added.

Mikasa glared back at her, knowing that her exaggeration wasn’t helping her case.

“I didn’t ask either of you,” answered Jean. “Mikasa,” he said, pointing at the scar on her cheek from Eren’s first attack towards her in Trost, “that wound on your cheek looks pretty bad. When did you get that?”

Mikasa shied away, trying to conceal her tell-tale mark.

“He didn’t mean it!” Applejack protested.

“I wasn’t talking to you ei–”

“I’ve heard it’s true,” Eren finally admitted. “When I became a titan, I tried to kill Mikasa.”

“If you heard,” responded Jean, stepping closer, “then you don’t remember it, right?”

“Jean,” Fluttershy spoke, putting her hoof on his waist, “please–”

“In other words, you had no idea that you even had this titan power…”

“Jean…”

“…and you don’t have the means to control it!”

“He’s trying!”

“I know I am, Fluttershy,” answered Eren, “but the reality is that I still can’t.”

Seeing that this was all that he needed to know, Jean turned back to the other humans and ponies behind him.

“Did you hear that?” he asked. “This is the situation. Humanity and our lives depend on him. We’ll probably die just like Marco without Eren even realizing it.”

“Hey,” shouted Rainbow Dash, flying up to his face, “you shut up! Eren has been doing really well to control his titan powers.”

“Has he transformed since then?” he asked, not yielding his emotions.

“N– No…”

“Then that’s all that matters. Once he transforms again, he might kill one of us in his titan rage.”

“Jean,” called out Mikasa, “what’s the point in asking Eren these questions now?”

“Listen, Mikasa,” he spoke in a hushed tone, turning back around, “not everyone’s like you and the ponies here, willing to die for Eren’s sake for nothing in return…”

“Ain’t that what friends supposed to do?” asked Applejack.

“Only stupid ones!” he shouted back, shocking Applejack. “We should know what we’re dying for. Otherwise, we will hesitate when the time comes.”

“How’s about dying to save your skin? Wait…”

“Or your species?” asked Twilight.

“Or me…” sighed Fluttershy, stepping forwards.

Upon hearing Fluttershy’s voice, he turned to face her. Looking at her sweet face, he shuddered in his breath, knowing that they were right. He had much to die for, and he certainly didn’t want to die either. Seeing that trusting Eren was their one and only option, Jean walked up to Eren, frightening him, and grabbed him by the shoulders, looking deep into his eyes.

“So, Eren,” Jean said in a more desperate voice, “I’m really counting on you…”

“Right!” stammered Eren, trying to pacify him.

“And we’ll make sure that we’re there before one of us falls,” answered Applejack, approaching Jean with the other ponies and Spike.

“With us by your side,” Spike said, punching his fist into his palm, “those titans won’t know what hit them.”

“We’ll do everything we can to protect everyone,” Twilight said, “but you just need to give us and Eren especially a little faith.”

Jean looked back at all the ponies, who gave him sure smiles that even he knew above all else he could trust. He then looked at his other human comrades, who looked at him with the same smiles, inspired by the ponies’ presences. Jean could only look back in amazement, feeling a wave of safety wash over him with the undying support of his friends.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Pinkie Pie and Eren were the among the first to walk out of the storage room, followed by the others. As they passed by the courtyard, Pinkie Pie and Twilight turned to see Levi tending to his horse by the stables. Both nodding to each other, they turned to trot towards him. Rarity, seeing them, turned to head to Levi as well. While several of the humans continued to go inside to bed, Eren, Mikasa, Armin, and the remaining ponies stopped to see what was happening.

“It’s okay, guys,” Twilight told them. “You get to bed. We’ll handle this.”

Eren, still confused over what they needed Levi for, decided to heed his words and get to bed, Mikasa, Armin, and their Equestrian friends following closeby.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

That morning in the mess hall, each of the soldiers were in high spirits. Erwin had called for an R & R day, allowing the soldiers an single day of idleness before they would resume planning and preparations for the upcoming expedition. As such, none of the soldiers were in their uniforms, instead opting for more casual wear.

Eren wore a mustard-yellow tunic with a brown belt with brown pants. Mikasa was in a white collared-shirt with a red jacket over it with a shin-length grey skirt. Armin was in a white-collared shirt with a light grey vest that extended down to his mid-thigh and khaki-colored pants. Jean wore a light grey shirt with a similar dark-grey vest and light brown pants.

Conny wore a green tunic with grey pants. Sasha was dressed in a white collared shirt with a light-brown vest and a long, light-brown skirt. Reiner wore a grey-shirt with a light-brown tunic over it with light-khaki pants held together with a brown sash. Bertolt had a light-green shirt with a green tunic, dark-khaki pants and a yellow sash. Krista wore a simple white blouse with a red skirt and Ymir wore a forest-green buttoned tunic with brown pants and a brown belt.

Breakfast consisted of a bowl of porridge which Sasha ate like there was no tomorrow. Along with her, Eren and all of his human and pony friends were gathered at the table and enjoying their breakfast and discussing what they were planning for that day.

“So,” Conny said, “what should we do today? We’ve got all day to do stuff together.”

“Hey, Eren!” egged Rainbow Dash, nudging his shoulder. “What’s say that you and I have a race later?”

“Huh?” he wondered. “A race?”

“Yeah. We’ll go out to the forest behind us and have ourselves a little race. You can use your 3D Maneuver Gear to make it fair.”

“Make it fair?”

“Trust me,” Applejack said across from him, “you’ll need all the advantages you need against her.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” asked Rainbow Dash, practically offended.

“Oh, nothin’. Just wanting to let Eren know how much of a cheater you are.”

“Oh, come on! It’s not my fault you don’t have wings!”

“Maybe I should race you too!” Applejack declared, standing on her hind legs and supporting herself with her front hooves on the table. “Now that I got my Maneuver Gear, I can fly just as fast as you!”

With her actions, many soldiers in the hall stared at the two of them as they argued.

“You wish!” Rainbow Dash declared, taking the same stance as she and Applejack stared each other down.

“Hey!” Eren called. “Stop! Do you want to get in trouble?”

The two rivaling ponies looked at each other suspiciously before they sat back down and looked around, pretending that nothing happened. With the commotion seemingly over, the soldiers resumed their meals and conversations.

“If it’s any trouble,” Eren said, “I’ll race you both. But I really don’t think it matters.”

“Huh?” wondered Applejack. “And why’s that?”

“‘Cause I’ll still beat both of you,” he said with a smug grin.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack were stunned by his confidence, but Rainbow Dash changed her expression to one of cocky pride.

“You think you got what it takes to back those words, hot-shot?”

“You better believe it!” Eren exclaimed.

Mikasa, Armin, and Conny watched the two with intrigue.

“A race, huh?” Conny pondered with his chin resting on his index finger and thumb. “That should be interesting.”

“You bet it will!” chirped Pinkie Pie, wrapping her arm around Conny’s side. “Races with Rainbow Dash are the best. You can help me gather as many people as possible, right?”

“Uh…” Conny spoke, a little flustered by Pinkie Pie’s energy, “sure.”

“Thanks, Conny! You’re a true pal!”

As Pinkie Pie continued to hug Conny, Armin couldn’t help but chuckle, just knowing what a great day it would be.

Chapter 22: Speed

Many of the men and women soldiers of the Scouting Legion were walking to the foot of the hills where Eren, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack’s race would commence. Reiner and Bertolt were walking out when they saw Applejack, in her shirt and 3D Maneuver Gear, standing by one of the fully grown apple trees growing near the castle. There were three large baskets placed on the front and sides of the tree. Reiner and Bertolt stopped to watch her.

“Hey,” Reiner called. “You’re going to miss the race.”

“Oh, howdy, Reiner!” she greeted. “You wouldn’t mind helping me carry these baskets out with me, would you?”

“No, of course not.”

“I’ll help too,” stated Bertolt.

“That’s awful nice of ya’. Thanks.”

Applejack stood with the tree just behind her. Lifting her back legs up, she thrust them into the bark of the tree, causing each and every apple to tumble from the branches and into the baskets, filling them up. While Reiner and Bertolt were stunned by her strength, Applejack merely crossed her right hoof over her left in a proud pose.

“Nice kick,” Reiner complimented as both he and Bertolt walked over to the nearest basket. “With legs like that, you could probably kick Annie over the castle.”

“She may be small,” Applejack said, “well, smaller than all y’all, but she’s much stronger than she lets off, I’m sure of it.”

Reiner chose to drop the subject, knowing that Applejack was right, especially in light of all the times she handed his ass to him in training. Bertolt and Reiner hoisted the basket up and carried it out to where the other soldiers were following.

“And when we take these two baskets, could y’all be kind enough to get the last one?” Applejack asked.

“Uh… sure,” answered Reiner. “Not a problem.”

“Thank ya’ kindly! Y’all both are really swell, you know that?”

“Just a good deed from one soldier to another…”

As Reiner and Bertolt carried the first basket out, Applejack got behind another one and pushed it with her head.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Many of the soldiers had gathered at the foot of the hilly forest to witness the race, sitting down on the grass as they ate the apples that Reiner, Bertolt, and Applejack carried out. With the apples as delicious as they were, the soldiers were very happy as they murmured about the race. Sasha in particular had about half a dozen apples in her lap as she ate one after the other.

“These are the best apples I’ve ever had!” she squealed. “I wonder where they even came from.”

“Beats me,” Conny replied, “but they’re really good!”

“Any apple grown by Applejack is the best!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“Applejack grew these?” asked Sasha.

“But that’s impossible!” Conny said. “I may be a dumbass, but I know that trees take a long time to grow.”

“The seeds are enchanted!” explained Rarity, who lied down next to Sasha. “She planted them a few days ago and they grew into full trees with magic!”

“So that’s all it takes?” Sasha asked. “I may never eat non-magic apples again!”

From the side of the group, Levi, Auruo, Petra, Erd, and Gunther, still dressed in their soldier’s uniforms stood by and watched the soldiers have their fun.

“Boy,” Auruo complained slightly, “I bet it would be really nice be one of them.”

“Right,” Gunther agreed, “but we still have a job to keep Eren in check. Since none of these soldiers have their 3D Maneuver Gears, if Eren decides to become a titan at any point, they’ll all be left defenseless. We have to make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“Besides, where is the little newblood?”

“He’s entertaining the soldiers with a race against Rainbow Dash and Applejack,” answered Levi, “or so I’ve heard.”

“And how exactly are we going to be able to watch them?”

“Just follow close. If he turns into a titan, we finish him off.”

“So, in other words,” added Petra, “we’re technically entering the race too?”

“If that’s how you wish to view it. Just don’t win, or be seen.”

Armin was standing up, waiting for Eren and Rainbow Dash. He then saw the blue pegasus and Eren, now in his military apparel minus his jacket and cloak, and wearing a sand-colored shirt as opposed to his yellow tunic earlier.

“They’re here!” called Armin. “They’re here!”

From Eren and Rainbow Dash’s point, they could faintly hear the cheers and applause of the soldiers as they finally approached.

“Hehe,” giggled Rainbow Dash. “The crowd’s goin’ nuts over me!”

“We’ll see who they cheer for when the race is over,” Eren remarked.

“Hmm… me, probably.”

Back at the supposed starting line, Applejack tapped her front hooves impatiently, waiting for her two other opponents to arrive. Once they finally did, standing beside her in a straight line, she shot them a look of dissatisfaction.

“What took y’all so long?” she asked.

“Sorry, AJ,” Rainbow Dash admitted, “Eren was having some trouble with his harness. Either way, we’re here now, so let’s get going.”

Twilight flew up from the crowd to address the excited soldiers.

“Are you ready?” shouted Twilight to the audience.

The soldiers cheered, ready for some action.

“Alright, first things first!”

Twilight casted a spell from her horn, causing a thin, orange wall to form into the forest, going over the hill, down again, and wrapping around the contour of the hill in a D-shaped pattern. Twilight struggled to keep the spell going, but she hoped to make it thin enough that it wouldn’t require too much energy. Once the wall was formed, Twilight made a sigh of relief, happy to be finished with the difficult spell.

“Here are the rules!” explained Twilight. “No flying out of the trees, up out of them or to the outside. If you pass through the barrier that I had just set up, you will be disqualified as well. There will be a checkpoint that you have to fly inside before you turn, but you will see it when it comes.”

“You will make three laps around the orange barrier. Once you have completed with the third lap, turn left out of the forest, and the first racer to emerge will be the winner. And now, to provide you with coverage.”

Twilight cast another spell out at the trees, causing a large vertical line to appear along the outside of the forest and spread out into a screen. The soldiers gasped and exclaimed in surprise, seeing as it appeared that Twilight’s point of view was on the screen, the images matching her head motion. She then walked up to Mikasa in the front row of the sitting crowd and peered into her eye, causing the others to laugh at what they were seeing.

“Just, testing Mikasa,” said Twilight, her voice also sounding out through the magic screen. “Finally,” she announced, “I’ll have my trustee announcer Spike comment on the action as we watch this together.”

Spike ran up from the crowd and mounted Twilight’s back, ready to go.

“Without further ado, let’s begin the race.”

“YAH!” cheered the crowd.

Mikasa remained silent, staring at Eren.

Be careful, Eren, she thought.

“Racers,” called Twilight, “on your marks!”

Applejack tested her operational shoes and made sure they were on tight. Rainbow Dash crouched down and ran her front hoof along the ground like a bull, flexing her wings as well. Eren pulled out both operational devices from his harness and held them out at two tree trunks. The soldiers were getting more and more excited. This experience was once in a lifetime. Even Petra and Erd could smile at the vigor and excitement that both the racers and the audience felt. Gunther, Auruo, and Levi just watched intently.

“Get set!”

Eren placed both fingers on the top trigger, smiling in anticipation. Applejack stood on her hind legs, aiming her two hooves at the trees. Rainbow Dash arched further back, ready to take off.

“GO!”

Rainbow Dash flapped her wings as fast as she could, charging them up. Both Eren and Applejack shot out hooks at their respective trees. With both Eren and Applejack pulling themselves forwards and Rainbow Dash rocketing off, the three of them disappeared into the trees, leaving Twilight and Spike to follow them closely. As the soldiers cheered, off to the side, Levi, Auruo, Petra, Erd, and Gunther had disappeared.

“And they’re off!” shouted Spike, his voice and Twilight’s vision being seen by the crowd.

Applejack and Eren were neck and neck while Rainbow Dash managed to get a small lead by about two lengths.

“And it appears that Rainbow Dash has taken the lead,” explained Spike, “and Eren Jaeger and Applejack are fighting for second.”

Levi and his Special Operations Squad kept at a safe but observable distance away from the others. However, Spike could hear the other sounds of 3D Maneuver Gears from behind him. Turning around, Spike could see Levi and the other four soldiers coming up. With Spike poking her back, she turned to look behind her, and she too saw the approaching squad. The soldiers in the crowd were going nuts upon seeing them in the race.

Spike knew full well what Levi and his squad were doing. If Eren somehow transformed into a titan in the middle of the race, they would kill him before he went berserk. Spike knew that he couldn’t let the audience know, but he had to keep the momentum going.

“And what’s this?” improvised Spike. “It seems that Levi, Petra Ral, Auruo Bossard, Erd Gin, and Gunther Schultz have unofficially joined the race! They’ll have a lot of catching up to do if they hope to get close to Applejack and Eren, who are still neck and neck!”

Eren took a second to look back, and upon seeing Levi, he kept his gaze forwards at all times as they went over the hill and started to descend downwards on the other side.

So, Eren surmised, they’re here to make sure I don’t turn into a titan, huh? The only thing I’m focused on not doing now is losing!

“Shit,” Auruo hissed, “that brat caught us. We weren’t supposed to be seen.”

“Let it go,” Levi said. “To everyone else, it seems we’re a part of the race. Now that it’s unavoidable… let’s move.”

“Yes, sir!” they all shouted out.

Levi and his soldiers went all out, increasing their speeds and catching up to Eren and Applejack as they made their first turn right. Levi was comfortable just observing closely as the other four caught up to Eren. Gunther and Erd were the first to approach Eren on both sides.

“And it looks like Erd and Gunther are catching up!” announced Spike.

“Yo, Eren,” Erd called out.

“We’re joining in the race too, it seems,” said Gunther, “Let’s see what you’re made of.”

“Yes, sir!”

With a press of his handle, Eren sped forwards on a large stream of gas contrails, putting himself very much ahead of the two humans and Applejack. Despite being a little bit behind Rainbow Dash, he was now confirmed for second place.

“And would you look at that?” shouted Spike, “Eren has put himself into second place, coming right up behind Rainbow Dash!”

Soon, Auruo, Petra, and Levi sped out and past Twilight as they went to catch up with Eren. The crowd was getting really riled up as the racers were finally beginning to meld. With the racers getting further ahead, Twilight soared into the sky and cut across the track she made, flying back down to see Gunther and Applejack vying for third.

“Welcome back,” said Spike. “Rainbow Dash is still in the lead over Eren, and it looks like Gunther and Applejack are just clashing for bronze. Meanwhile, Erd is falling just short of them in fourth place, Auruo is in fifth, Petra sixth, and Levi is dead last! Now, let’s see how Eren and Rainbow Dash are doing.”

Twilight flew up again, seeing the rainbow contrails and tails of gas below and flying down behind them. To Twilight and Spike’s surprise, which also came as a shock to the viewers, Eren was just ahead of Rainbow Dash by a nose.

“And Eren has taken the lead!” Spike cried out. “And they are just about to pass the first lap!”

“Woohoo!” shouted Fluttershy as she jumped off of Jean’s lap, frightening him. “Go Eren!”

At a tree inside the forest at the next hard turn right, Pinkie Pie sat atop a branch waving a green flag, signaling herself as the checkpoint. As Eren attempted to swing as tight as he could to keep his lead, his arc was too wide, leaving Rainbow Dash to take the inside turn much more easily as she took her lead back.

“And what an upset!” Spike called as they stopped to observe the next set of racers coming in. “Rainbow Dash takes the next corner and the lead! They’re the first two racers to make the second lap. And coming up in order is Gunther, Applejack, Erd, Levi, Auruo, and Petra!”

Once they had all passed, Twilight and Rainbow Dash went back up and down to check on the two lead racers. Upon getting back to them Eren, who had once again caught up with Rainbow Dash, were taking the next right to the curve after descending the hill. Eren was being much less conservative with his gas, allowing it to propel him forwards as he was about to take Rainbow Dash inch by inch.

“Eren is doing his best to catch up to Rainbow Dash,” Spike announced, “ but Rainbow Dash isn’t making it easy for him. And Gunther and Applejack are still fighting neck and neck and coming up closer, and the others are slowly following and catching up too!”

Gunther couldn’t help but be amazed at Applejack, despite being the same pony that nearly failed her aptitude test, she was tagging along, if not, beating him with her own Maneuver Gear.

“You’re not doing too bad,” Gunther said.

“Thanks. But, y’all have to excuse me while I do even better.”

“Huh?”

Applejack clicked the gas release buttons in both of her shoes, rocketing her forwards.

“And now Applejack has taken back third place as everyone is going back to the final lap!” called Spike.

Eren knew that tying with Rainbow Dash on the final lap would be pointless, seeing as how she can take quick corners much better than he could. That’s when he knew what he would do. As he continued to swing from branch to branch without releasing any more gas, Rainbow Dash laughed.

“You’re going to have to do better than that if you want to catch up!” she called.

Eren didn’t say a word, merely allowing Rainbow Dash to take the next corner with Pinkie Pie waving the white flag, signifying the final lap. Eren took the corner and continued back up the hill.

“And Eren is falling further behind!” reported Spike. “He’ll have to put everything into this next turn to beat Rainbow Dash.”

Now it was time. Squeezing both handles, Eren let his gas go flying out, sending him soaring around and under the branches of the trees. As he came over the hill and moved down, he saw Rainbow Dash flying down and taking the last right turn.

Eren, his gas still rocketing out, didn’t take the next turn as sharply, instead swinging around in a wide arc as fast as his gas and hooks around him would allow, just swinging along the inner edge of the trees. Twilight and Spike did their absolute best to cover them, but with both of their speeds, Twilight resorted to flying up and watching the race from a bird’s-eye view.

Eren was approaching the track again, as Rainbow Dash idly flew, certain she would win based on the lack of racers around her. However, Eren flew right past her, soaring closer and closer to the last corner, which given his time, would allow him to still make a good turn and still beat her.

“And look at this!” Spike screamed. “With just a short amount of time and track, Eren rushes past Rainbow Dash. I think this race is in the bag!”

“Oh no you don’t!” she shouted.

Rainbow Dash with a thrust in her body and rapid flapping of her wings, she began to finally managed to get close enough to Eren to ensure that the next turn would leave her victorious.

“Rainbow Dash is catching up now!” Spike shouted. “This could be anyone’s race!”

The two approached the tree Pinkie Pie sat on, waving the checkered flag.

“This race is mine!” Rainbow Dash shouted, already taking her turn.

Eren went to take his turn too, his speed and tight arc adding tight pressure into the top of his body. Eren and Rainbow Dash made their turns to exit the forest, and Eren made a leap out. As soon as he did, he already saw as Rainbow Dash had beaten him out. He had lost.

The soldiers quickly move to make room for Eren’s fall, and despite his speed and height, he managed to land on his feet a few feet from the crowd. Eren panted, looking at Rainbow Dash, who panted herself, smiling in her assured victory. Mikasa and Armin were forlorn to see Rainbow Dash overcome him.

“Eren…” sighed Mikasa.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight flew back to watch the other nearby racers come in, and Gunther and Applejack were neck and neck once again.

“So,” Applejack said to Gunther, both nearing the checkered flag, “are you ready to get your flank handed to ya’?”

“You tell me,” Gunther said.

Without warning, Gunther sped ahead, leaving Applejack behind. Applejack tried to go as fast as she could, but it was far too late. Coming out of the forest in order was Gunther, Applejack, Erd, Levi, Auruo, and Petra. The crowd cheered at the races conclusion as the soldiers put their operational devices away.

“And it’s settled,” Twilight shouted. “The winner of today’s race is–”

“Eren!” cheered Pinkie Pie, hopping out of the forest.

Everyone, minus Levi, who honestly didn’t care, was surprised by Pinkie Pie’s outburst, but probably no more than Eren or Rainbow Dash themselves.

“But I got out of the forest first!” protested Rainbow Dash.

“Let’s check the replay again,” stated Pinkie Pie, bouncing to Twilight, “shall we?”

Pinkie Pie tapped Twilight’s horn, bringing back the footage of Eren and Rainbow Dash’s finish. Despite being above the trees where leaves and branches obstructed the view, Pinkie Pie rubbed and played around with Twilight’s horn, zooming into the footage to show something that made everyone gasp a little except Levi.

Rainbow Dash, in the video, taking in her final corner, flew outside the checkpoint on her way out as opposed to Eren, who went around it as he should have. While a finish line wasn’t exactly set, anyone could agree that Rainbow Dash flying outside the tree Pinkie Pie sat on was going out of bounds, thusly disqualifying her. Eren couldn’t help but crack a smile.

“I don’t… believe this!” muttered the awestruck Rainbow Dash, unable to believe it herself.

“It’s decided!” Spike said. “Finishing in last by disqualification is Rainbow Dash.”

Some applause was made, while others made jeers, the latter of which was all Rainbow Dash had the misfortune of tuning in to.

“In seventh place is Petra Ral! In sixth, Auruo Bossard! In fifth, is Levi! In fourth, Erd Gin! In third, Applejack! In second place, Gunther Schultz! And your winner of the first annual… Scouting Legion Maneuvering Race is… Eren Jaeger!”

The crowd cheered Eren on as they walked over to him, crowding around him to give him their congratulations. Mikasa and Armin stayed behind, smiling as Eren basked in his victory. Rainbow Dash scoffed, but with a smile on her face.

“Good job, dude,” she grunted. “Good job…”

*BANG*

A lightning bolt struck outside on the west side of the castle, alerting everyone to it. While many weren’t sure what it was, a couple of people made short screams of terror, convinced it was a titan.

“Don’t be alarmed,” Levi said. “Twilight is just having some things delivered here from here home world. You should run along and take care of it…” Levi said in a particularly threatening tone.

“Yes, sir!” Twilight said, flying out to the rising smoke that came from the striking point.

The other soldiers looked out, wondering what could have been over there. Gunther put his hand on Applejack’s shoulder, getting her attention.

“You did a fine job, Applejack,” Gunther said with an honest smile. “You really showed a lot of guts there.”

“Thanks,” she replied. “But I guess I was a bit over my head to challenge one of Levi’s best.”

Gunther, finding her modesty adorable, removed her Stetson and rubbed his hand on her mane, issuing pleasant chuckles from her.

Chapter 24: The Female Titan

In the abandoned ruins of the town outside of Karanese, the Scouting Legion rode or galloped through the streets. With energies high, the soldiers were focused on their mission, ready to die for their beliefs and causes. Erwin, Mike, and Hanji up front looked ahead, steadfast and calculating in their resolve. Suddenly, Mike turned his gaze to his left, spotting something. Hanji looked out too, becoming shocked on seeing what her comrade saw.

“Ahead, to the left,” she shouted out, “a ten-meter class!”

From the left was a titan with spiked-up brown hair and a massively rotund belly as it approached the road the Scouting Legion was traveling on.

“I’m very interested to see what’s inside its stomach,” said Hanji, “but I’ll leave that to the support team.”

Sure enough, two soldiers, both male and having short brown hair, swung through the streets towards the titan, avoiding its grasping hands. One of the soldiers took a swing at his neck, only managing to cut a couple of inches through. The titan was still mobile and now even angrier.

“Damn!” he shouted. “Not deep enough!”

“Defend the formation!” his comrade called out, making his own attempt.

As the soldier swung just over the rooftops, the titan swung its hand out at him, demolishing the roofs of all buildings that were in the path of its arm. It took a second swing at him at buildings on the other side, destroying it as well. Sasha, who was passing by and watching the event, squeaked with terror as she couldn’t help but look towards it. Rarity, on her left, leapt up and bumped Sasha’s horse’s stomach with her own, pushing her and getting her attention.

“Just look ahead, Sasha!” ordered Rarity. “The support team will handle the rest!”

Acting true to her friend’s words, Sasha didn’t dare to look anywhere but forwards. The others soldiers continued onward as planned. Mikasa and Applejack looked out determinably. Although they wanted nothing more than to kill titans, wasting their lives and energy was something they knew they couldn’t afford to do.

“Onward!” called a squad leader from the middle.

Jean was right behind Mikasa and Applejack, with Fluttershy galloping beside him. Further away, Conny and Pinkie Pie were riding up together.

“Onward!”

Armin and Reiner rode beside each other, Twilight flying just overhead. The two of them carried the reins of an extra horse that rode beside them as well. Near the back, Levi and his squad, with Eren tight in their watch, galloped forwards. Rainbow Dash flew beside Eren while Spike clutched on to Levi’s cloak on the back of his horse. As Eren continued to ride, he remembered the further explanations of Erwin’s formation strategy at the plains outside of the Scouting Legion headquarters.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“The support teams will only accompany us to the old city area,” said Gunther. “Once we’re past that, it’s completely titan territory. The long-range scouting formation devised by Commander Erwin is our only hope. We, the Special Operations Squad, are here…”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren turned to Auruo.

“Auruo, sir,” he said, “can they… can my classmates and the ponies beat the titans?”

“Huh?” exclaimed Auruo, dumbfounded by his question. “What have you been doing for the past month? Listen, brat, the most crucial part of an expedition is how you avoid fighting titans–”

With another hop up and down on his horse, Auruo bit his tongue down on his teeth, causing blood to squirt out of it. Rainbow Dash, having seen it, puckered her lips, trying her hardest not to laugh, but eventually did, still running by Eren’s side.

“HAHAHAHAHAHA!” she howled. “You did it again! HAHAHAHAHA!”

The line of soldiers and carts were now starting to enter the open fields. Erwin, knowing the timing was right, threw his left arm out to the side, signaling the beginning of the formation.

“Go into long-range scouting formation!” he declared.

All at once, the soldiers began to spread out, going to their planned positions. Armin and Twilight, who were between Reiner, Jean, and Fluttershy, watched as their three friends broke away.

“See ya’, Armin!” called Reiner, turning out to the right.

“If you run into a titan,” Jean warned as he parted from Armin with Fluttershy by his side, “don’t piss your pants.”

Twilight frowned at his choice of words.

“Right!” called Armin. “Same to you!”

The soldiers were now all in formation. Mikasa and Applejack were positioned at the midway point of the very center and the very right of the formation. Eren, Spike, Rainbow Dash, and the other soldiers of the Special Operation Squad were the second group from the very back in the center. Reiner was set at the right side, one space up and to the right from the mirroring location of Mikasa’s position where Jean and Fluttershy were placed. Armin and Twilight were set one space above and to the right of Reiner.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

In the lecture hall of the Scouting Legion headquarters, Ness further explained the plan of the formation to the newest recruits and veterans.

“The vanguard is to spread out into a semi-circle,” he spoke, “but stay within visual range of each other. Position yourselves at fixed intervals. Extend the recon and message relay range as far as possible.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Once everyone was spread out, Armin and Twilight were alone with their extra horse. They both looked about for titans that might have been in the area. Twilight flew to Armin’s level, ready to hear any plans of his if they were to come her way.

“Twilight,” called Armin, “can you fly up higher? Tell me if there are any nearby titans.”

“On it,” Twilight responded, flying up above him and over the treetops.

Armin kept his gaze ahead and to the sides, trusting Twilight, but wanting to keep an eye out for himself. It was strangely quiet, and Twilight didn’t call him for quite some time. The only things out in his position that were making any noises were the sounds of his horses’ breaths and the crows that flew from the trees as he rode by them.

We’ll be fine, thought Armin. Calm down…

However, a gunshot was heard just to Armin’s right, and Twilight was the first to see what it was. A red tail of smoke shot into the air from the ground just to the right of her. She knew what this meant, but she couldn’t quite see what was the cause of it. She then found it.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“It’s primarily the forward scouting squad that will encounter titans,” Ness explained, pointing to the markings at the top and sides of the formation.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight could see as a ten-meter class titan was approaching the soldier who fired the first round. Twilight, using her magic, fired a red, sparkling beam into the air. Armin, following suit, pulled his smoke gun from the bag hooked onto the reins near his horses neck as well as a red smoke round. Armin pointed the gun into the air and fired, Twilight flying to Armin’s left to avoid being hit by it.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“As soon as one is sighted,” Ness explained, “they’ll fire a smoke round. Anyone who sees the flare should fire the same round to relay the signal.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The sky along the right side of the formation was quickly filling with red pillars of smoke, causing the soldiers in the middle and left of the formation to pull out their guns and fire a red smoke signal in the air as well. Erwin looked out to see the smoke pillars coming from the right, making him know his next course of action.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“When the commander sees it, he’ll fire a green smoke round and show the formation where to go. Thus, the entire formation can advance towards the goal, all while avoiding titans.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin pulled out his gun and fired a green smoke round to the left into the air, forming an obvious arc that let anyone know where to run to next. The soldiers, following his lead, turned to the left, avoiding the dangerous area.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

At the mirroring location of Armin’s position, Sasha and Rarity rode by a line of ruined, abandoned buildings. Sasha was frightened out of her wits as she passed the buildings, unsure if a titan were hiding behind one. Rarity kept a brave face, awaiting a titan to rear its ugly head at any time while keeping herself in between Sasha and the buildings.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“But sometimes, due to terrain or obstacles, a titan won’t be sighted until it’s in the formation.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Sasha and Rarity rode by a space in the buildings, seeing as a titan was lying down, seemingly sleeping against the ruins. As they rode out to the end of the buildings, the same titan burst through the walls with complete ease, crawling unnaturally on its hands and feet like a lizard. Upon the titan spotting them, both Rarity and Sasha gave out a terrified scream. The two of them took a hard turn right and galloped away as fast as they could, just avoiding the titans mouth as it leapt out for them.

“Red,” said Sasha nervously to herself as she tried to put her gun together, “red smoke round…”

However, her galloping horse and her bumping up and down on it forced Sasha to let the round slip out of her hands and fall to the ground behind her. The titan, in its pursuit, stepped on the canister and making smoke explode out of it.

“I’ve got it, Sasha!” shouted Rarity.

Rarity charged her horn and shot a red, shimmering pillar in the sky. Despite getting the signal out, Sasha continued to cry and fear for her life as she looked behind her at the approaching titan.

“Braus! Rarity!” shouted a soldier on her left. “Over here!”

The two of them looked in the direction of the voice’s location, seeing as two soldiers, both male, one being young with messy, brown hair, the other one older with buzzed, brown hair and a light beard and moustache.

“Damn,” said the younger soldier. “Did we let one through?”

“We’ll draw it this way,” said the older soldier.

The titan still made its way for Sasha and Rarity, who both continued to run for their lives.

“Braus! Rarity!” shouted the older soldier. “Get over here!”

Rarity, on Sasha’s left, knowing that the titan would eventually catch up if they continued to gallop in a straight line, galloped ahead of Sasha, shifted to the right and slowed down to move alongside her.

“Rarity!” cried Sasha. “What are you–?”

“You heard the man,” Rarity responded, “now let’s go!”

With one last lunge, the titan aimed its gaping mouth at the two. Rarity made a hard check to Sasha’s horse, forcing both it and herself to the side with the titans teeth so close to Rarity’s hooves, that small gobs of its saliva splashed onto her legs.

The two of them turned to gallop away while the titan landed back on its hands and feet and slid to a stop. With the other two soldiers passing by, the titan refocused its attention onto them. The titan began its horrifying crawl back at them. As the two soldiers looked for options, the older soldier found it, turning to his younger comrade.

“I’ll take care of it,” he said. “Split off!”

“Yes, sir!” the young soldier answered.

As the younger soldier broke away, the titan continued to chase the older soldier in front of it. The older soldier kept his sights and his direction at an abandoned house with a tree in the front yard. With the titan just feet from him, the soldier still aimed for the trunk of the tree, keeping a direct line with it.

With a loud yell, the older soldier juked his horse to the left and then to the right, just missing the tree, but keeping the titan’s path straight. The titan’s face collided into the tree, stopping its momentum all at once and making it roll into the house, destroying it. However, the titan was incapacitated, allowing the soldier to run free.

Sasha and Rarity looked to the site of the crash, amazed by the older soldier’s ingenuity. Sasha panted, still in shock over her brush with death.

“Sir,” she gasped to her superior.

“Back to position!” he ordered, the younger soldier riding back alongside him. “He ran out of gas.”

Sasha looked once more at the stopped titan and back at Rarity. Rarity looked upon her quizzically, leaving Sasha to hang her head in shame and regret as they both turned to run back to their positions, following both of their saviors.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

By now, the sky was covered in weak wisps of red smoke from the signal guns. Armin and Twilight continued to move out together, the former holding his gun in his right hand, ready to make another signal when the time came.

Something’s wrong, thought Armin. It’s been a while since we’ve last seen a red smoke round, but the others still haven’t reformed. It can’t be…

Armin and Twilight looked out to the right on the horizon, expecting another signal soon. They then saw one arc over a faraway forest. However, the color of the smoke was black as opposed to red.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Note that this strategy only works on normal titans whose behavior can be easily predicted,” Ness explained.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

A black smoke round? wondered Armin. Is a titan ignoring the nearby humans and heading for the formation’s center?

Armin hooked the appropriate round to his gun and fired it off into the air, Twilight moving away to avoid being struck by it.

It has to be… concluded Armin.

“…an abnormal titan!” exclaimed Twilight, almost as if finished Armin’s thought.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

From the forest, Ness and another soldier, his hair long and light brown, rode out of it, a titan with Asian features and a black bowl cut in between them. Its run was odd, keeping his arms and his legs perfectly straight as it moved at a quickened pace.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“It’s only necessary to fight abnormals whose behavior is unpredictable.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Damn,” Ness said to himself, “we’ll have to fight it.”

Ness turned to his comrade who rode to the right of the titan.

“Sys,” he called, “go for the neck! I’ll stop it!”

“Roger!” answered Sys.

Ness pulled out both of his operational devices and stuck the top ends of his handles into the ends of the blades in his sheath, pulling them out and holding them to his side, waiting for a perfect opportunity to strike.

Using Maneuver Gar on flat terrain is a huge disadvantage, Ness calculated. It almost never works. But I can’t let it disrupt the formation.

Ness then looked out to his left to see Armin galloping in while Twilight flew just beside him.

I think that’s Arlert and Sparkle over there, he thought. I don’t want one of the new guys to run into it, even if one of them is skilled with magic. We kill it here!

Ness hopped off his saddle, standing upon his horse, Shallot’s, back. With another leap off, Ness launched a hook at the back of the abnormal titan’s ankles. With his wires retracting him closer to the titan’s legs, as well as his current speed, Ness slid upon the ground on the heels of his boots, his body swinging in from the side.

With a spinning jump, Ness cut the tendon at the back of the titan’s left ankle, forcing it to fall to the ground on its face. Ness landed on his hands and knees, leaving it up to his comrade to finish the job.

“Now Sys!” he shouted out.

Sys bounded into the air, his arms raised over his head as he produced a battle cry to announce his imminent kill. With hard, downward slashes, Sys had cut more half of the titan’s neck off from the back, undeniably killing it.

“You did it, Ness!” shouted Armin happily.

Twilight looked upon the kill, but something happened to catch her eye. She flew up a bit higher, wanting to see what it was.

“Armin!” called Twilight, pointing with her hoof. “Look!”

Armin looked in Twilight’s hoof’s direction, also shocked by what he saw. Ness stood back up, looking at the titan he and Sys had just slain.

“Did I get him?” he wondered aloud.

However, Shallot rode up to her owner, stopping right beside him.

“You came for me?” he wondered, putting his swords away into his sheath. “That’s my partner. I love you, Shallot!”

Once he mounted her, Ness and Shallot rode off together to catch up with Sys. However, unbeknownst to him, a titan far in the distance was running at them. After a bit of riding, both Sys and Ness turned around to see it approaching them fast.

“Again?” wondered Ness. “What is the right flank scouting squad doing?”

“If it ignored them and came this way,” Sys reasoned, “it must be another abnormal.”

“Ugh. Fine.”

Ness pulled the bladed handles from his sheaths, ready for another kill.

“Sys,” he told him, “we do it again.”

“Right!” he answered.

“We must have the worst luck, doing this twice in a row. And it has to be at least a fourteen meter class. This one will be tough.”

As he glanced to look behind them to see how close it was, Ness and Sys gasped in shock to see that it was coming at them full sprint, being within twenty meters of them and closing. Ness and Sys shifted to the outside just in time, the foot of this titan just missing them by inches.

The titan was unlike any other titan in structure or physical prowess. Its back, shoulders, arms, the back of its hands, rump, the front of its legs and feet, rings on its ankles, its breasts, its abdominals, and its face were covered in skin. The rest of it was exposed muscle. Its fingers, however, looked to be made entirely of bone. Also, given its short, blonde hair, lips, eyes, as well as its breasts, it looked very feminine.

Armin, fired a black smoke round into the sky, but it looked to matter little. The titan’s path was clear and its speed was incredible. Armin and Twilight continued to look at the approaching titan with awe. However, Ness noticed the smoke flare and gasped, seeing as the titan’s path was going to collide with Armin and Twilight’s.

“What’s that?” Armin spoke quietly. “It’s too fast.”

“Don’t let it reach those two!” shouted Ness to his partner. “Sys!”

“Right!” shouted Sys, already firing a hook into the very right side of the titan’s left shoulder blade.

Sys rocketed towards the titan, ready to end its life and prevent it from ending Twilight and Armin’s. As he got closer and closer, it looked to be an easy kill. However, at the last possible moment, the titan put its left hand up into the path of Sys and caught him. The titan squeezed him in its grasp tight, crushing him and shattering his 3D Maneuver Gear in a hail of blood and metal. Armin and Twilight gasped in horror at the speed and intelligence of this deviant.

Ness flew up on his own 3D Maneuver Gear to try and strike it down. However, before Ness could get closer, the titan grabbed the wire hooked into its skin and pulled it out. With its grip on the wire still firm, forcibly pulling Ness with it, the titan reeled its arm back. With a forceful movement, the titan whipped Ness into the ground by his wire, causing his body to explode in a bloody, intangible splatter.

The titan put its foot into the ground, pulling the earth up as it came to a halt. Armin and Twilight stared at the titan as it stood completely still, its blonde hair draped over its face. With another push off the ground, the titan jogged up to Armin and Twilight before breaking back into a run.

Armin whipped the reins on his horse, making it gallop faster. Twilight also forced herself to fly as fast as she could by Armin’s side, at the very least wanting to protect him. It was useless. Despite his and Twilight’s speeds, the speed of this titan was vastly superior.

“No,” mumbled Armin in his mind. “No. That’s no abnormal. It’s intelligent. Just like the Armored or Colossal Titans, or Eren! A human in the body of a titan! But– But who? Why?”

Twilight turned onto back for a second, gliding to get a glimpse at the titan as it got ever closer. Twilight showed a fearful grimace as she turned back and flew forwards as fast as possible.

“This is bad!” shouted Armin cried silently as the loud footstomps came closer and louder. “What should I do? I’m going to die too! I’ll be killed!”

“Armin!” Twilight shouted, flying as close to Armin’s left side as her wings could allow. “Leave the horses! Get on my back!”

“Twilight!” he shouted, hopping off of his saddle and crouching on his horse.

Armin let go of the reins to his other horse, letting it run off to save itself. However, it could not escape the titan’s feet as the shockwave knocked the horse to the ground, causing it to painfully roll to a stop.

“Armin!” shrieked Twilight. “Hurry!”

It was too late. The titan leapt up on one foot, its other foot extended out with the sole hovering right over the two of them. Armin could only glance up, seeing as the titan was about to bring about his and Twilight’s deaths.

What does it… thought Armin. No, what do they… What do they want?

The titan’s foot came out right in front of them. With no time to dodge or stop, both Armin’s horse and Twilight collided with its ankle, forcing Armin off his horse and to the ground while Twilight, the wind knocked out of her, tumbled to the ground further away, tucking her wings in for further safety. Armin, his cloak’s hood pulled over his head, did his best to get up, but stopped upon hearing the titan kneeling right beside him.

Twilight, mainly woozy from her hit, lifted her head up to see the titan’s hand coming for Armin’s body. Her blurry and wobbling vision made it difficult for her to maintain her footing, causing her to fall and stumble as she tried to rush to Armin’s aid. With a full fall forcing her to her stomach, she watched as Armin fearfully awaited his fate.

“Armin…” she wheezed as she crawled as fast as she could.

However, the titan did something that made Armin and Twilight gasp in shock: it lifted the hood off its head and began to look at its face. Armin looked up, seeing as much of the titan’s face as its hair could allow. Twilight couldn’t even help but look out at it, stopping in her tracks. Armin and Twilight noted its sympathetic ice-blue eyes and slightly open smile. Once it seemed to have seen everything, the titan let go of Armin’s hood and began to stand up.

Twilight looked up in amazement as her vision and limbs came to, amazed at how the titan spared Armin’s life. Amazement turned to fright as the titan walked over to Twilight, standing just over her. Twilight, remembering her fast reflexes and strength, didn’t dare move a muscle, hoping the titan would ignore her too. The titan brought its foot up, the shadow covering the ground Twilight stood on. Armin was stunned, seeing as his friend was about to be killed.

“Twilight!” Armin shouted.

The titan brought its foot down, but just before Twilight could be crushed, a purple flash of light was produced. As the titan’s foot came down, Armin stood perfectly still. While he saw the flash of light, he couldn’t tell whether Twilight made it out alright. The titan check under its foot, seeing nothing there. Armin made a slight gasp of relief upon seeing no blood on the foot.

The titan looked left, then to the right, then behind itself. Whatever it was, it seemed that Twilight eluded it. As if it knew it couldn’t spend all day looking for wherever the alicorn teleported, the titan looked towards its original direction and ran off, leaving Armin alone and confused.

“It didn’t kill me,” Armin muttered, “but it tried to kill Twilight? Why? It removed my hood…” he recounted, becoming more haunted by the perplexity and trauma of the incident by the second, “to look at my face?”

“Armin!” shouted Twilight’s voice.

Armin darted his gaze back at a pine tree to his right, seeing as Twilight flew down to him. Upon getting close enough, Armin wrapped his arms around his friend’s neck, happy to see her alive and well. Armin couldn’t help but sob as Twilight hugged him in return.

“Thank goodness you’re alright!” he cried.

“I can say the same thing!” she said. “You weren’t hurt from that collision were you? What did that titan even do to you?”

“I… I don’t know…”

“Armin!” called Reiner’s voice as he galloped up on his horse and his spare.

“Reiner!” shouted Armin as he and Twilight still sat on the ground.

“Hey, can you stand? You won’t last outside the walls unless you’re on horseback. Hurry!”

“Right!” Armin responded, standing up with Twilight’s assistance. “Twilight, I’ll use Reiner’s spare! You just keep alongside me.”

“Gotcha!” she answered.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Further away, a sheet of blood, mangled soldiers, dead horses, torn limbs, and discarded weaponry lay about the ground. Some horses managed to gallop away as multitudes of titans ignored them, going for any of the soldiers that were still alive and wounded. One titan knelt down at such a soldier that was bleeding from just below his eyebrows. With the titan keeping firm grasp on his leg, the soldier was soon to be finished.

“Someone tell them…” he huffed, too weak to shout, “That the right flank scouting squad has been wiped out. A Female Titan brought a huge titan army…”

The titan then picked him up by his waist, lifting him closer to its head.

“Is anyone there?” he silently but fruitlessly cried out.

The titan opened its mouth, inserting the soldier’s head inside.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin, Reiner, and Twilight kept a close distance to the Female Titan without being seen as it continued to run. The path was mostly clear, the only trees being on both sides of the three.

“I saw the smoke signal round signaling an abnormal,” Reiner said. “Was it that one there with the nice ass?”

“Ugh,” hacked Twilight, “that’s disgusting! And no, it’s not an abnormal. Armin and I have reason to believe that that titan there is a human that can turn into a titan, just like Eren.”

“What was that?”

“Wait, a second!” remembered Armin, reaching into the bag at his new horse’s neck. “We need to fire a smoke round first!”

Armin got both his gun and his round out, trying insert the round in as quickly as possible.

“Hurry,” he told himself. “There’s an emergency over here. With a smoke round, I’ll–”

A gunshot was fired behind them, leaving the three of them to turn around to see who it was. They looked behind to see a slender, sand-colored haired man riding in with a yellow pegasus flying by his left side. Further behind him was a yellow pillar of smoke, signaling the emergency.

“Wait,” Reiner told Armin. “It looks like Jean fired it.”

As Jean and Fluttershy came closer, more gunshots were heard, and a mass of yellow-colored smoke pillars were coming from the right. Reiner and Armin gasped at the sight, looking at what appeared to be a dire situation from the right.

“It came from the right flank,” Reiner concluded. “Does this mean we’re so compromised that we can’t continue the mission?”

“It looks like the right flank scouting squad was partially wiped out,” spoke Jean riding beside Armin, Twilight flying higher up to give him room. “Titans, tons of them! I don’t know why!”

Twilight flew over Jean and Fluttershy, lowering her altitude to fly alongside her friend. Twilight could see that Fluttershy’s eyes were red and wet. It was obvious that she had been crying.

“Thank Celestia you’re alright,” Twilight exclaimed. “What happened out there?”

“It was horrible!” she said. “They were all moving so fast! We had to go and relay the message while they went to hold them back. I already saw a lot of them get killed…”

Fluttershy made a few more sobs, which Twilight couldn’t console her for due to their movement, but Jean looked at her sympathetically, knowing full well how terrifying the sight was.

“Like she said,” said Jean, “we’re doing our best to hold them off, but recon is no longer possible. And we have indeed taken heavy losses, and if we aren’t careful, we’ll be destroyed.”

Armin eyes widened, realizing something.

“That titan came from the same direction,” he gasped. “No way…”

“No way what?” asked Fluttershy, unsure of what he meant.

“Was it leading the titans?”

“It?” wondered Jean, looking ahead at the Female Titan. “Why is a titan over there? Is it an abnormal?”

“No,” Twilight answered. “We’re certain that it’s a human in a titan body. Someone with the same ability as Eren.”

“What?” he asked, looking at Twilight.

“Why do you two think this?” questioned Reiner.

“We were attacked by that thing,” Twilight answered. “I don’t know why, but she intentionally left Armin unharmed while she tried to kill me.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened, scared by the tale.

“Not only that,” Armin added, “but the titans only eat us. We’re just killed in the process. Killing us isn’t ever specifically their goal, but when Sys and Ness aimed for her weak spot, it crushed Sys and smashed Ness to the ground. It killed them to kill, rather than to eat them. Its nature is different from the others.

“When the Colossal and Armored Titans destroyed the walls, they must have been the ones that brought that army of titans. They’re goal has consistently been to attack all of humanity.”

Armin paused, still unsure of his words.

“No,” he muttered, “maybe not. It felt like it was looking for someone. If that’s the case, could it be looking for… Could it be looking for Eren?”

“Eren?” wondered Reiner. “Eren’s with Levi’s squad, which is in charge of the right flank.”

Armin, Jean, Fluttershy, and Twilight all looked towards Reiner, confused by Reiner’s words.

“The right flank?” asked Jean. “The plans I got had them to the rear of the left flank.”

“Mine too!” Fluttershy piped up.

“Ours said they were near the front of the right,” Armin answered.

“Wait…” Twilight said, “there’s no way they’d be on the front lines.”

“So where are they?” asked Reiner.

“Probably in the safest place in the formation,” Armin reasoned. “That would mean they were in the center towards the rear.”

“Armin!” called Jean. “There’s no time to think. Simple smoke rounds can’t possibly indicate how much of a threat it poses. At this rate, it will wipe out command. Then the formation will fall apart, and that will be the end.”

“What are you saying?” asked Fluttershy. “You aren’t talking about getting near that titan, are you?”

“That’s exactly what I’m talking about. If we can buy the command team some time to give the signal to retreat, then maybe we can save a lot more lives. Just maybe…”

Reiner and Armin were surprised by Jean’s seemingly self-sacrificial plan, knowing it to be unlike him. Fluttershy was also surprised by his reasoning, but realizing what the alternative was, she kept her gaze forwards.

“I agree!” Fluttershy answered, getting stunned gasps from everyone. “I have way too many friends out here who are all going to die if we don’t do something to keep her from reaching Erwin.”

The others were still surprised to see Jean and Fluttershy to be so complacent with this plan.

“But,” Armin reasoned, “that titan really is intelligent. To it, we’re nothing more than insignificant insects. It’ll just crush us.”

Fluttershy winced, frightened about quite possibly dying.

“Seriously?” asked Jean, sporting a nervous smile. “That’s scary…”

“Hey,” Reiner said in a more deadpan tone, “are you really Jean? The Jean I know never thinks of anyone but himself.”

“Don’t be an ass…” Jean hissed, his smile turning into a determined scowl. “I just don’t want those charred bones I saw, nor this pegasus by my side to be disappointed with me.”

Fluttershy gasped and turned to him, shocked to hear him say something that showed how much she meant to him.

“I…” concluded Jean. “I know what I have to do now! And this is the job we chose! Help me!”

All eyes were laid on Jean as he begged for their support. The first to react was Armin, who placed his hood over his head.

“Put on your hood;” he said to Jean and Reiner, “as far forward as you can so your face is hidden from it!”

“Armin?” asked Twilight. “What’s this all about?”

Jean was also visibly confused by Armin’s plan.

“I don’t think that titan will kill us until it knows who we are.”

Reiner however, was way ahead of Jean, already putting up his hood with a confident smirk.

“You believe if it thinks we might be Eren,” Reiner surmised, “it won’t kill us? If nothing else, it will make me feel better. Let’s just hope it has poor eyesight.”

“Twilight,” called Armin to the ponies, “Fluttershy! I need you two to fly up or hide! Just remain invisible!”

“What?” asked Fluttershy. “Why?”

“It might not want to kill us, but after what it tried to do to Twilight, I can assume that it wants to kill you. Not to mention, if it sees Twilight with me, it will know who I am and just ignore me altogether. If we want this plan to work, we need to keep her as busy as possible!”

“I understand, Armin,” Twilight answered. “Come on, Fluttershy. We need to fly away.”

Fluttershy gave one last look up at Jean, who gave her a nod. With that finished, both Twilight and Fluttershy flew left along the outside of the line of trees. Jean watching them go, turned back to face Armin.

“Armin,” he told him, “I thought it was creepy how you always clung to Eren, but I always thought you had it in you.”

Jean, with a surefire smile, pulled his hood over his head, ready to go for it.

“Uh, thanks,” Armin responded, slightly hurt. “But creepy? That’s really mean…”

With a flick of their reins, the three humans galloped up to the Female Titan, getting closer to it meter by meter. Twilight and Fluttershy flew out far from them to avoid it from relating them to the humans, but could still keep an eye on them. Eventually, Armin and Jean split up, taking on the titan on the right and left sides, respectively, while Jean stayed behind it.

The three of them drew their swords, ready to engage it. However, Armin couldn’t help but noticed how quickly they caught up to it.

It’s going much more slowly than when I first saw it, Armin thought. Is it tired? If it runs at that speed again, it will be too late! Now’s our chance… We have to do it now!

As Jean rode up to the titan, he began to put his plan together.

Listen up, he said to himself. Remember what I said. Try to draw its attention as much as possible to give the formation time to withdraw. Keep it here as long as you can. If we could cut its Achilles tendon, that’d be more than enough. But don’t do anything stupid. Don’t try and kill it!

It’s aware of the weak spot on its neck, thought Armin. It’s totally different from other titans. It is impossible to kill, at least not by any normal human being. I’m not even sure how any of the ponies could fare against it.

He then remembered Mikasa and Levi, two of the most impressive soldiers he’d ever known.

However, he thought, if it’s those two, maybe…

Jean hopped atop his horse, aiming his two operational devices at the titan’s ankles. The titan then looked behind itself, seeing a soldier approaching her that, unbeknownst to it, was Armin. Jean quickly jumped off the horse and fired a hook towards the ankle. However, it banked hard to the right, turning its foot in.

Once the hook made contact with its foot, all it seemed to do was bounce off with a metal clink, leaving Jean with nothing to hold him. As Jean, landed on his knee and foot, the titan fanned its hand at Jean, producing a large gust. As Jean held his ground, the gust blew his hood off, revealing himself.

Once it realized who it was, the titan redirected its attention to the soldier she first spotted. Armin, recognizing it to be looking at him, tried to gallop away, but the titan was too quick. Lowering its body in mid-stride, the titan swung its hand down and struck Armin’s horse, knocking both the horse and him into the air.

Twilight and Fluttershy, observing from nearby treetops, watched as Armin’s horse was flung near Reiner, just missing him as it flew above him and his horse. However, Twilight’s eyes remained glued on Armin as he hit the ground, letting go of his swords. As his body tumbled like a lifeless ragdoll on the ground, his 3D Maneuver Gear broke away from his body in a tangle of wires and metal. Armin continued to roll viciously, his head colliding against the ground each time he bounced before he eventually came to a stop, lying motionless.

“NO!” screamed Twilight, speeding down to her fallen friend. “ARMIN!”

“Twilight!” shouted Fluttershy. “Wait!”

Jean, seeing Armin’s fall, ran out to help him. Armin, now bleeding profusely from his forehead all the way down to the center of his face, turned to see the shadow of the Female Titan loom over him as it knelt down. As Armin began to quiver, Twilight swooped down and stood over Armin, her bladed handles held out by her magic. The Female Titan just stared at her indifferently, even as Twilight’s face looked ready to kill.

“Come on, you bitch,” Twilight hissed. “I’m ready for you this time.”

The Female Titan only responded by reaching out to Twilight, careful not to get Armin as well.

“Armin!” shouted Jean, firing a hook at the titan’s back. “Twilight!”

As the hook entered the muscly shoulder of the Female Titan, it turned around to see Jean approaching. Jean reeled himself in, still surprised by the efficiency of the titan’s agility.

This one, he realized. Its movements are much more precise than the others are. Damn it! I… I underestimated it!

The Female Titan, still crouching, spread its stance out with its right leg with the likeness of a frog, its arm wound up to strike Jean. As Jean approached even closer, the titan swung out. Fluttershy, still observing from above, put her hooves to her mouth and gasped.

Jean managed to dip underneath the titan’s arm and swing around to behind it. However, the titan quickly placed its hand over the nape of its neck, closing all options for Jean as he continued to swing high in the air, hooking onto the titan’s left shoulder plate for a hopefully safer landing.

It protected its neck! Jean thought. Damn it! I can’t get away! I’m going to die!

“Jean!” shouted Fluttershy, throwing her caution to the wind and flying down to him. Jean’s eyes went wide as the titan squeezed its fist, ready to deliver a killing blow.

Once it grabs my wire, Jean thought, it’s over!

Armin sat up, to Twilight’s surprise, just as the Female Titan was about to reach behind and grab Jean.

“NO!” shrieked Fluttershy, tears flying off her face as she dived down.

“JEAN!” shouted Armin. “Avenge the bastard who ran to his death!”

The titan stopped its movements looking back at Armin as he continued his tirade. Jean, still in the air, watched incredulously as Armin somehow kept the Female Titan at bay.

Armin? wondered Jean. It stopped?

“That’s the one…” Armin called out, now able to look at Jean and the titan. “That’s the one that killed him! He rushed to his death on the right flank! Avenge him!”

Twilight was horrified and confused about what was causing the titan to freeze up, but kept quiet, seeing as it seemed to be working. As Armin continued to look the titan down, Jean swung to the ground and hid behind a nearby tree.

What happened? he asked himself. Did Armin go insane when he hit his head? This isn’t the time–

“Jean!” cried Fluttershy as she swooped down and galloped to Jean. “Are you alright?”

Any sentiments were put on hold as Reiner rode past the two, ready to take his shot. With his hood taken off, Reiner’s face was full of anger and fury as he galloped up to it.

“Reiner?” wondered Jean.

“It crushed my best friend!” Armin continued to scream. “I saw his body under its foot!”

Reiner jumped off his horse, launching a hook at the titan’s back. Jean and Fluttershy were stunned by his resolve.

He’s going straight for the back? thought Jean.

However, the titan continued to squat motionless as Reiner kept online with its neck.

No, reasoned Jean, it’s working! It’s still distracted by Armin!

As Reiner passed the titan’s face, Reiner gasped in horror as its head shifted up and its eyes followed him. The titan quickly picked her left arm up and put her hand in Reiner’s path, grabbing him as he came by. Seeing Reiner’s situation, Armin, Twilight, Jean, and Fluttershy shuddered in fear, knowing nothing at his point could save him.

“H– Hey,” Jean quietly called.

Jean grunted painfully as the grip of the titan’s hand increased. Reiner pushed with all his might to break free, but the titans fingers wouldn’t budge. To finish the job, the Female Titan placed its thumb over Reiner’s head. Jean, Fluttershy, Twilight, and Armin then saw a burst of blood come from the top and bottom of the titan’s hand, additional blood oozing from between its fingers.

“AH!” shrieked Fluttershy, falling into a sitting position with her hooves on her mouth, her eyes pouring tears.

Twilight and Armin gasped loudly with gaping mouths and wide eyes, while Jean backed away, unable to believe that his comrade was gone.

“H– Hey, Reiner,” moaned Jean sadly, “you…”

Armin made a small gasp as he saw the Female Titan’s fingers shift. Suddenly, Reiner burst through the titan’s hand in another gory mess, its index and middle fingers cut from its body. With the hardness of the bony digits, Reiner’s blades broke at the base, but it didn’t matter. Reiner was alive and free. Jean and Fluttershy were astounded by Reiner’s strength as he swung down from the titan’s back and to the ground, breaking into a full sprint.

Reiner bent down to Armin as he ran and swooped him up in his arm, carrying him out as Twilight galloped out to follow them. Jean and Fluttershy, seeing them escape, followed them out, getting back alongside them. All the Female Titan seemed preoccupied with was the steaming wound from her hand.

Reiner did it, thought Jean. I know Mikasa is strong, but I forgot that he’s really strong and reliable too.

As Twilight ran next to Reiner, he set Armin down upon her back, letting him ride her with his wounded head lying against her back for comfort.

“We’ve bought enough time, right?” asked Reiner. “Let’s get the hell away from it. If it isn’t a man-eater, it won’t follow us!”

From behind them, the Female Titan slowly stood up and began to run off once again, this time in the opposite direction.

“Look!” shouted Reiner. “That big bitch got scared and decided to run home!”

Armin looked behind him as he saw the titan’s head just over the treetops as she ran the other way. He then realized something terrible, making him gasp.

No… he thought. Why? That’s towards the center rear. Is it… heading toward Eren?

Chapter 25: The Forest of Giant Trees

Jean, Fluttershy Reiner, Armin, and Twilight hid behind a small line of trees, managing to keep away from any titans that may have been in the area. As Jean stood on a rock next to a horse, loudly whistling out with his ring and pinky fingers in his mouth, Reiner and Fluttershy helped apply a bandage to Armin’s wound, Twilight sitting by Armin’s side with the side of her body against his thighs.

“How’s your 3D Maneuver Gear, Armin?” asked Reiner, taking the roll of bandages from Fluttershy’s teeth.

“The clasp did release as intended,” Armin said, “so it seems it’s not broken.”

“Well that’s a relief,” Twilight said. “As much as carrying you isn’t very hard, trying to kill titans with you on me would be very difficult.”

“That’s just it,” added Reiner, unrolling the bandaging and wrapping it around his head. “We now have only one horse. If Jean’s horse comes back, the three of us can move, but…”

Jean, seeing as his whistling wasn’t doing any good, took a second to take a breath, contemplating the situation.

Damn it, he thought, why? Reiner’s horse returned, so why didn’t mine?

Jean tried another whistle. Again, nothing happened. Jean began to look nervous, knowing what this would mean.

We can’t stay here any longer. In the worst case, we’re going to have to allow Twilight or Fluttershy to carry him, but with Armin’s injury, it would be wise for him not to fight the titans, and that would mean we’d be losing not just one, but two fighters in the process. But who should take him? wondered Jean, looking behind him.

Should it be Twilight, who can quickly ride alongside us? Or have Fluttershy take him, leaving us with a decent soldier to assist us if we come across a titan? However, if Fluttershy is left free, she won’t be nearly as strong a fighter as Twilight. And if Fluttershy takes Armin, with her slower pace, Armin could easily bog her and the rest of us down. Or should I just run and find my own horse… Damn it! Why do I have to think about this? We all made it through that fight alive. This isn’t fair!

Jean continued to desperately whistle into the yonder for his horse, hoping that he would return eventually, if at all. Armin couldn’t help but remember being cornered by the Female Titan, looking into her icy stare as she reached for Twilight, who tried to protect him. Armin still in his state, couldn’t do anything, which bothered him the most.

“Armin,” called Reiner’s voice. “Hey, Armin!”

The last call brought Armin out of his trance.

“Are you still out of it?” Reiner asked.

“Yeah,” he replied. “My head’s still a bit fuzzy.”

“I see,” Reiner responded, standing up, “but we must decide. One of these ponies are going to have to ride with you.”

“I’ll do it!” Twilight answered, jumping onto her hooves as she faced Reiner. “I can handle Armin’s weight on me, and you and Jean can ride your horse while Fluttershy tags along!”

“Wait!” Armin cried, not wanting to rashly make a decision as he stood to face. “First, let’s fire a smoke round. If the formation continues straight ahead, the 4–3 team should be nearby.”

Jean, realizing this was a better decision for now, grabbed a purple canister from Reiner’s horse’s bag and applied it to his gun. With Jean holding it in the air with his arm over his ear and his hand over his other, as well as the humans and ponies covering their own ears, Jean fired a purple round of smoke into the sky.

“That’s the signal for an emergency,” Jean said, placing his gun back to his side, “but I can’t imagine that they’ll understand the direness of our situation from just that.”

“Armin,” Reiner told him, “we can wait another three minutes. After that, we will go with Twilight’s plan for her to carry you–”

“I’ll just stay!” declared Armin, genuinely shocking Reiner, Twilight, and Fluttershy. “But there’s something I want you to tell them for me, preferably to Commander Erwin alone…”

“No, Armin,” spoke Jean, a heavy amount of relief in his voice. “You’re going to tell him yourself. It looks like someone is coming! And with two horses!”

Twilight and Fluttershy gasped while smiling, knowing that they’d all be safe. Everyone could see as the rider approached, holding the reins of two horses that galloped along both sides of her horse. The rider looked to be a small, young woman with blonde hair.

“That’s…” Jean realized.

“Krista!” finished Fluttershy, happy to see her.

Krista was getting closer to where she would finally be within earshot.

“Is everyone okay?” she called out.

She finally stopped next to the five of them, her horses stopping as well. Suddenly, Jean caught his eyes on one horse in particular.

“That’s my horse!” Jean called.

Upon his horse seeing him, it trotted over and began rubbing its face all over Jean’s, happy to see him.

“Whoa, whoa!” exclaimed Jean. “Calm down, Buchwald.”

“He ran towards me, terrified,” Krista recounted as Jean and Armin re-accustomed themselves to their horses. “Did you come across any titans?”

Krista then looked down to see the bandages on Armin’s head.

“Armin,” she cried, “what happened to you? Are you okay?”

“Yeah,” Armin answered. “I think so.”

Krista still looked worried for the well-being of her friend, but Reiner brought her out of it.

“I can’t believe that smoke round brought you here,” he said.

“I was nearby,” Krista said with a moderately proud smile, “and I already had Jean’s horse.”

“Even horses like you, though considering how well you got along with Fluttershy when you two first met, I can’t say that I’m surprised. It seems that you have a strange charisma. You saved our lives.”

“But I’m glad that the worst didn’t happen to you,” Krista said, wiping tears that were forming in her eyes. “I’m really glad!”

Reiner, Armin, and Jean alike were captivated by her sweet, demure face as the sun shone upon her bright, blue eyes and blonde hair. They were unable to take her eyes off their benevolent savior.

God… thought Armin.

Goddess… Jean declared.

I want to marry her, Reiner thought.

Twilight and Fluttershy only smiled, happy to know that such a person as nice and pretty as her could have ever existed.

“Well,” Krista said, bringing the men out of their dazes, “we should rejoin the formation as soon as possible.”

“Yeah,” exclaimed Jean, “there should be orders to retreat.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Now with healthy horses, Jean, Armin, Reiner, and Krista galloped in line with the formation, Twilight and Fluttershy flying close behind.

“To think we’ve been pushed back less than an hour out of the walls,” Jean said. “Things are even bleaker than I had imagined. And for some reason, that titan went in the opposite direction from the vanguard command team.”

“That titan?” asked Krista.

“You didn’t see it?” asked Fluttershy.

Suddenly, to the left of the group, beyond the trees, green pillars of smoke flew high into the air. Everyone was shocked, gasping at the sight.

“No way,” muttered Twilight.

“A green round?” shouted Jean.

“It looks like they’re continuing the operation,” said Armin, “only changing course.”

“What?” wondered Krista. “That wasn’t a retreat command?”

“What is Commander Erwin thinking?” shouted Jean.

“In theory,” Reiner mentioned, “any soldier has the authority to determine when mission completion is no longer possible. Did command not see our smoke round somehow?”

“Even we don’t really know what’s going on,” Twilight said, “so in reality, the only thing we can keep doing at this point is to carry on with the mission.”

Armin, completely agreeing with her, took his smoke pistol out and fired a green round into the sky. With the mission still going strong, the four humans and two ponies continued along the intended path.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Further in the back, the Special Operations Squad, Eren, Rainbow Dash, and Spike looked out to see the green arches of smoke out to the west.

“Smoke round,” accounted Levi, “green. Auruo, you fire it!”

“Roger!” he shouted, reaching into his bag.

Eren looked about, noting how little problems he and his other comrades near him were coming across so far.

For now, he thought, everything seems to be going fine. But is it really?

Auruo aimed his gun up to the air and fired it, immediately keeping his attention back on the path in front of him.

We already have casualties on the front lines. I can only wonder if any of them are the ponies or my classmates.

“Reporting!” shouted a solder coming in from the right, surprising Eren, Spike, and Rainbow Dash. “Message to pass along! The right flank scouting team has been destroyed! Our recon system is partially inoperative! Pass this on, to the left!”

“Oh no!” exclaimed Spike. “Twilight!”

Eren gasped, knowing that some of his friends were out in that area. Rainbow Dash gulped in fear, hoping that all of her friends were still okay. Levi kept his stoic face as he turned to Petra.

“Did you hear that, Petra?” Levi asked. “Go.”

“Yes, captain!” Petra exclaimed, turning away from her position to warn the nearest soldiers to the east.

The right flank? wondered Eren nervously. I think that’s where Armin is too. But Armin and the others should still be in position, near the center. The titans couldn’t have made it in that far.

The faint sounds of exploding pistols sounded off to the west, leaving the others to turn to see the color. Eren and Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened upon seeing the smoke colored black.

“A black round?” thought Eren aloud. “Abnormals?”

“Eren,” ordered Levi, seeing the smoke, “you fire it.”

“R– Right!”

“What a mess,” Levi muttered, looking back ahead. “We let it penetrate deep into our formation.”

Eren fired off the round, Rainbow Dash having moved out of the way for the round to go off. Eren looked out to the smoke, wondering what was happening.

It’s almost here, concluded Eren, the titan. Beneath those smoke rounds, is there someone fighting?

“Levi!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “Permission to engage in that abnormal titan?”

“Shut up,” Levi coldly told her. “The soldiers that fired those rounds will take care of it. I’m not going to allow you to disrupt Erwin’s formation to take care of another soldier’s job. Now stay put!”

While Rainbow Dash somewhat expected this answer, she still couldn’t get over how taciturn her superior was.

“I understand sir,” grumbled Rainbow Dash, continuing to fly by Eren’s side.

Levi didn’t respond, only keeping ahead. Spike looked up at the rising pillars with unease.

I sure hope they’re all alright, he thought.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The Female Titan continued to run, going through the street of a long-abandoned town with many buildings. A soldier whizzed by on his 3D Maneuver Gear at the windmill to the titan’s left. Realizing the danger it would be put in, it put its hand over the nape of its neck for protection.

Three other soldiers kept with it, one following it from behind, another riding to its right, and the other right in front of it. The soldier in front had short, curly, black hair. He pulled out a smoke gun, aiming it at the titan’s face. With the soldier that came just seconds before, the Female Titan’s gaze was set in the direction the soldier went.

“Dammit,” grunted the soldier up front. “Look over here. You monster…”

Checking its path again, the Female Titan looked forwards. In that same instant, the soldier pulled the trigger, launching a black smoke round at it. The titan tilted its head to the left, just dodging the rocketing canister as it whooshed by its neck. At its speeds, its move forced it to juke to the left.

“NOW! ordered the soldier.

Hiding atop the roof of the windmill, the young soldier with medium-length brown hair leapt off and rocketed towards the titan, aiming for its back. The other two leapt off their horses, both aiming for the back of the ankles. With three different attack targets, it seemed as if the titan’s escape was all but impossible.

Three separate attacks at once, calculated the front soldier. You’re pretty smart, but you can’t possibly protect all three targets!

“Spine,” he said, “Achilles tendon, it doesn’t matter. Hit one, and we slow it down. Go!”

Each of the soldiers got closer to their targets. One soldier with long dark-blonde hair swung out as his wire connected to the titan’s ankles.

“Damn you for causing so many deaths!” he shouted, reeling himself in.

Another soldier with short, black hair swung down, his wire connected into the other ankle.

“We’ll make you die a slow, painful death!” he yelled.

The soldier from the windmill hurdled at the titan’s back, launching a hook right for it spine. However, the titan was well-aware of them all, reaching behind itself with it free right hand and grabbing the wire from behind it right before it could latch into its spine. She then jumped high into the air, pulling the wires of the soldiers hooked at it ankles, pulling them up to and disrupting their target.

“It jumped?” exclaimed the front soldier.

As the Female Titan began to fall, she aimed its left foot over the black-haired soldier, crushing him like an ant as it pushed the foot down as it landed, spraying blood from underneath it. The titan then turned to the blonde-haired soldier as he tried to escape up the front of a building. Just as it could pull itself higher to the roof, the Female titan kicked at him, slamming the soldier into the building which crumbled at its force. The last soldier was caught by his wire, the titan looking down at him amusedly. The soldier knew he was done for.

“L– Let me go!” he shouted in vain.

Twirling its wrist, the female titan swung the soldier in a loop, getting faster and faster with each rotation. The front soldier could only stop and watch as the titan swung the soldier like a toy. He shuddered as he could faintly see the soldier at the top of one loop. With the g-forces harshly pulling his waist forwards from his wires, the top half of his body was folded all the way backwards, the backs of his hands inches from the backs of his ankles. With the massive stretch in his stomach from the pull, his abdomen was ripped open, blood spraying out from all angles like a vicious pinwheel.

The front soldier knew there was nothing he could do for him now, instead turning to leave the village and warn the soldiers further to the east. As the soldier got further away, the Female Titan let go of the swinging wire, flinging him backwards into the sky. As the soldier and his horse crossed the wooden bridge to the plains, he made his way towards where other soldiers would be.

“The most important thing is to ensure that they hear of this,” he planned aloud. “I must tell them what we’re up against.”

Looking to his right, he gasped in fear as he saw the female titan right behind him as its leg was lifted behind her, reeling back for a kick. With precise aim, the titan lobbed the soldier and his horse high into the air, the force killing the both of them instantly. From out further west, two soldiers watched the soldier fly into the air and the titan that caused it standing still, watching the soldier fly.

“An abnormal?” shouted a soldier with long, black hair in a ponytail. “It got in all the way here?”

“We’ll take it out!” declared the soldier with short brown hair next to him.

“We can’t let it penetrate any further!”

The two of them continued to ride at the Female Titan, completely unaware that they would soon be rushing right to a gruesome death.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

At the second-to-the-top center position, half a dozen soldiers were discussing the news that had been relayed to them by the same soldier who relayed the message to Eren and the Special Operations Force.

“The right flank’s been wiped out,” one soldier with black hair and a moustache asked, “but we’re not withdrawing? Why?”

“No idea!” answered the soldier next to him with long black hair. “The commander’s orders. Just relay a message to the left.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The Female Titan had finished its kill, leaving only large smears of blood and broken 3D Maneuver Gears in its wake. The Female Titan looked out west, seeing the green smoke signals pointing to the east. Knowing that that was the intended path, the titan made its way out again.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

On the very left side of the formation, two soldiers saw the green smoke pillars pointed to their left.

“We keep heading east,” commented a soldier with long, brown hair in a ponytail.

“Our goal is supposed to be south towards the old city,” added a female soldier with medium-length black hair.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Right now, our formation’s on a collision course,” said a soldier with slicked-back black hair to a soldier with medium-length golden hair at the center of the upper, left hand slant of the formation.

“Yeah,” replied his comrade. “You can see it. The Forest of Giant Trees.”

As they rode over the hill they came across a vast expanse of large spruce and pine trees in the distance that stretched out for miles.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin and four soldiers riding on either side of him began to come towards the entrance to the forest. Along the most northern edge of the forest, there were several abandoned stands, buildings, and stables. In between all of these was a dirt path that led deep within the forest.

“It seems titans passed through here,” Erwin surmised. “There’s nothing growing on the road. We can bring the carts through here.”

Erwin and his men rode onto the path and into the forest.

“Send word to the rear,” Erwin ordered to the two soldiers furthest behind him, “that only the central cart guard can enter the forest.”

“Yes, sir!” they both shouted out, turning around to go back into the mouth of the forest.

Erwin and the others continued to ride on further and further.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Sasha and Rarity watched as carts entered the forest while they were heading straight to the left of the forest. This left them confused, wondering why they and the other soldiers that reconvened with them weren’t going with the rest of the team.

“Excuse me, sir,” Sasha asked quietly, “the center row appears to be entering the forest, but wouldn’t the rest of us collide with the forest?”

“Then I suppose we’re going to have to go around now,” Rarity stated.

“That’s right,” said their squad leader. “Let’s move!”

Sasha and Rarity followed their squad leader as he banked to the left, the other three soldiers behind them following their superior’s orders.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean, Armin, Twilight, and Fluttershy rode along the right edge of the forest together with several other cadets, including Reiner and Krista. Jean was rather annoyed at his being at this particular location.

“Hey,” he complained, “what are we doing at this tourist spot?”

“Tourist spot?” wondered Twilight.

“Before the fall of Wall Maria,” explained Armin, “the Forest of Giant Trees was a tourist location. Many people took very leisurely walks through that path that the center line of the formation are now taking. Now, this forest is an ideal place for the Scouting Legion to use their 3D Maneuver Gear during expeditions.”

“I see. I do suppose that’s very practical.”

“Practical my ass,” Jean retorted. “We’re far from both our original destination and return point.”

“I really don’t know why,” Armin said, “but the order came from Commander Erwin after all. He must have a plan.”

“I sure hope so,” Twilight said. “I really can’t understand why we’re all the way out here. I know the Female Titan has really made this expedition more confusing than it should have been, but I can’t really see why he’s continuing it at all. Or maybe…”

“Maybe what?”

“Didn’t you say that the Female Titan was headed for Eren?”

“Yeah?” questioned Jean. “And?”

“Perhaps the plan is to lure it in? If Eren is in the center line like Armin hypothesized, and considering the safety that spot gives Eren, I have no reason to doubt that that titan will come into the forest to get him. Maybe we’re being set out here to enact a sneak attack of sorts once it gets in. These trees are ideal for using our Maneuver Gears, so we’ll be at a much higher advantage of stopping it than we were earlier.”

“I get it!” Armin said, smiling at his friend’s vast intuition. “That’s not a bad idea, Twilight.”

Twilight drooped her ears, blushing with an unavoidable grin on her face.

“However,” Armin said, bringing Twilight out of her moment of pride, “if that titan really has a human controlling it, it’s going to be much smarter than the average titan. With all of those trees to maneuver around, engaging it all at once will be impossible, and that will just leave the titan with only a few soldiers to deal with at once. And considering that Jean and Reiner barely made it out alive…”

“Hey,” shouted Jean, “I’m right here!”

“Ah! I’m sorry!”

“Relax,” Jean told him, sounding much more calm. “I know she’s difficult, and I can understand what you’re getting at: if me, or even Reiner, who scored in the top of our class couldn’t take her out, what chance do any of these other soldiers have?”

“Let’s not forget,” Twilight added, “that many of these soldiers have been in this division for years, so they’re skilled with killing titans.”

“Not like that one, they aren’t, and frankly, neither are we.”

Twilight knew that this was true, making her doubt her original assumptions and putting her back into a pondering state as she flew.

“Halt here!” shouted the voice of a squad leader up above.

As Jean, Reiner, and Armin skidded to a halt, Twilight and Fluttershy slowed themselves down in the air and landed on their hooves. Each of the soldiers, human and pony alike turned to face their squad commander, who had buzzed black hair, to hear his orders.

“Alright!” he shouted. “Listen up, recruits! We will now make preparations for a counterattack! Draw your swords and wait above in the trees!”

“I knew it,” Twilight silently whispered to herself.

“If any titans try to enter this forest, stop them at all costs!”

Huh? thought Twilight, completely taken aback by this unexpected twist. I thought this was about the Female Titan. How are we going to stop her here?

“Um,” Jean tried to speak up, “sir, what do you–”

“Shut up and follow orders!” the leader shouted.

With that, he took out his operational devices, inserted new blades into them, and climbed up the trunk of the tree with his 3D Maneuver Gear, landing on a high branch above with ease.

“Seriously?” muttered Jean, also dismayed by the shattered expectations. “What’s going on?”

Armin just looked down at the ground, just wondering what on earth Erwin was doing by making this plan.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny and Pinkie Pie galloped alongside each other. While Conny was slightly confused by the intentions of their superiors as well as the future of the mission, Pinkie Pie happily ran by Conny’s side. Mikasa also rode up on Conny’s left, Applejack galloping on her right.

“Wow!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “You should host a Running of the Leaves here! I can totally get Spike and I to announce it too!”

“Pinkie,” Applejack mentioned calmly, “as much as I want to shoot the breeze with y’all, I need to understand why only the center line is goin’ through that forest. I mean, what in the hay is goin’ on with the formation?”

“It’s gone,” Mikasa answered simply. “The forest blocks our advance, so the left and right flanks will have to skirt the forest. We’ve lost our recon ability.”

“Well that doesn’t sound too good,” Pinkie Pie spoke, “right?”

“Yes. Without a way to detect titans coming from our right, as well as being walled up against these trees, we’re in a very vulnerable position.”

This didn’t do anything to relieve Conny’s tension.

“Why didn’t we change course to avoid this forest?” asked Conny. “Did Commander Erwin read the map wrong?”

“Don’t be silly!” called out Applejack. “Sure this plan may not be the most… normal plan out there, but the Erwin I know will pull through, right Mikasa?”

“I don’t know…” she spoke quietly. “Perhaps we tried too hard to avoid the threat on the right flank and ended up here.”

“But look at all these trees!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed. “Our gears should work super-duper well here. Something fishy is going on around here…”

Mikasa looked to Pinkie Pie, thinking about how Pinkie Pie might have actually made a valid point.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Soon, soldiers stood all around the perimeter of the forest on high branches, keeping a close lookout for any titans that would be approaching. Jean and Fluttershy, as well as Armin and Twilight, stood by each other. The other cadets were spread out, leaving the four of them unaware of where their other friends were.

“This is insane,” Jean said. “We’ve abandoned the original mission to cache supplies, and when we abandoned it, we should have turned tail and run, but instead, we’re forging ahead to a tourist trap. Now, we’re just standing here to stop any titans that try and enter the woods?”

Jean looked over to their leader, who was only three to four branches away from him.

“Damn him for giving a crazy order,” Jean hissed.

“He’ll hear you,” whispered Armin.

“And this ‘no-real-explanation’ thing is innovative too. Of course, I’m sure he has his own concerns…”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” asked Twilight.

“A commander deemed worthless by his men in a critical situation quite often succumbs to a mysterious attack from behind,” Jean said, brandishing his sword. “I’m just saying it wouldn’t surprise me.”

“Jean,” asked Armin, “what are you going to do?”

“You’re not going to really…” squeaked Fluttershy nervously.

“Sheesh,” sighed Jean, “you’re both so serious. This situation’s got me a bit worked up, that’s all. And what am I going to do, you ask? Obey my orders and keep titans out of the forest. I bet you’re thinking this is the right move, don’t you, Armin and Twilight?”

“Huh?” wondered Armin, a little anxious about being put on the spot.

“You both look like you know something. While I know this isn’t what you exactly had in mind, but you still think this plan in the end is for the best, don’t you?”

“Well…” Armin muttered, now unsure of himself.

“Five-meter class incoming!” shouted the squad leader.

Jean and Armin turned back out to see the fat titan running straight at the forest. Its mouth stayed open as its head hung to the left. As Jean, Fluttershy, and Twilight continued to watch it approach, Armin couldn’t help but doubt Erwin’s judgment.

Why bring the formation here? he wondered. What is Commander Erwin thinking? No, that isn’t what we should think about. That Female Titan is pursuing Eren, and the commander knows that. Assume these two things, and see what you can deduce…
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, Rainbow Dash, Spike, and the Special Operations Squad were going through the forest. There didn’t appear to be any trouble for miles but everyone knew that danger could lurk around any corner.

“Captain!” shouted Eren. “Captain Levi!”

“What?” Levi responded.

“We’re in the middle of the woods! If the center enters alone, we won’t know if titans are approaching. It seems something is approaching us from the right. How are we supposed to dodge the titans or protect our carts?”

“And these trees are gonna’ make it really hard for me to fly around if a titan does come out,” added Rainbow Dash, “so what about me?”

“Don’t go on and on about the obvious,” Levi said. “We can’t do any of that anymore.”

“Then…” wondered Eren, “then why?”

“Look around, Eren, at all these big-ass trees. It’s the perfect environment for 3D Maneuver Gear. And please, try and use that tiny brain of yours. If you don’t want to die, think.”

“Yes, sir!”

Rainbow Dash scowled at Levi’s demeaning words, but knew that an argument was pointless. However, the gears in Eren’s mind were beginning to turn.

He’s right, thought Eren. These trees are very good for 3D Maneuver Gear in these otherwise barren plains. Besides, it’s just like the race I had with Rainbow Dash.

Then something clicked in Eren’s head.

I see. I’m not as good as keeping up right now because I’m still new. He won’t just tell me the answer; I have to figure it out for myself. I’m sure that’s how they learned how to fight.

Eren then looked to Rainbow Dash. Her being in the forest was making her on edge.

And Rainbow Dash’s flying abilities have decreased significantly since entering this forest. Even if she did nearly beat me in that race, these trees are obstacles for her.

Eren glanced to Auruo, the sight of what he saw shocking him.

“What the hell,” he quietly mumbled with a confused scowl. “Seriously? Damn it all. What the hell is going on here?”

Looking back at Petra, Erd, and Gunther, they all shared similar grimaces and looks of misunderstanding. Eren couldn’t believe this.

Wait, he thought. Wait a minute. No one knows what’s really going on? Maybe not even Captain Levi.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin, still stuck at the trees, continued to muse to himself about Erwin’s plan. Unbeknownst to him, Jean, Fluttershy, and Twilight were trying to get his attention, but to no avail.

The Female Titan is after Eren, he figured. If I’m, or Twilight, for that matter, is right about that, then there’s only one reason to come here. Commander Erwin intends to deal with the Female Titan here.

“Hey, Armin,” called Jean, finally getting Armin’s attention. “Our orders were to keep titans out of the forest, right?”

Armin could tell by Jean’s sweating brow and scared eyes that something was wrong down below. Looking down, Arming could see that what his friends were looking at warranted such a reaction. He saw as dozens of titans were lining the outside of the forest, clawing at the bark of the tree and trying to reach for the humans above.

“In other words,” Jean added, “there’s no longer any reason to fight. Right?”

Soldiers all around looked down at the titans with fear and unease. Engaging the titans in this spot would be an impossibility, yet alone an extremely unsafe plan. For whatever purpose the formation was ordered to these trees, one thing was certain: they were all stuck here.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Deep inside the forest, a black smoke signal broke through the trees and into the air. From Eren’s spot, he could see the pillar of smoke knowing that whatever abnormal was following them was only getting closer by the second.

“A black smoke round?” shouted Eren.

“It’s right behind us!” called Erd, also seeing the round. “It’s whatever was coming towards us on the right.”

“Draw your blades,” ordered Levi. “If we see it, it will only be for a second.”

Levi took his devices from his harness and placed the tangs of the blades into his handles, pulling out his swords with the blades pointing to below the bottom of his hand to allow him to continue holding the reins of his horse. The others continued to ride on, only wondering when this deviant titan would appear. Eren and Petra did the same thing, not wanting to take any chances.

Rainbow Dash also didn’t waste time with drawing her swords, placing the tangs inside the slots of her shoes and pulling them out. Then, a soldier with medium brown hair leapt out of the trees, facing backwards to engage the titan that was coming. Eren, Spike, and Rainbow Dash, having heard his cloak blowing, turned to see what was coming. Levi looked straight ahead.

Then, as if it appeared from thin air, the Female Titan weaved around the trees faster than the soldier could fly. Upon getting close enough, the titan swatted the soldier, smashing him against its hand in a burst of blood, bone, and metal. It then continued to run at Eren and the squad. Eren winced with unbridled fear as it ran so fast towards him.

“WAAAAH!” screamed Rainbow Dash and Spike simultaneously.

“Go!” shouted Levi.

The footsteps became louder from the right, and Eren looked to see the Female Titan rushing through the gaps in the trees and coming to the squad. With its arm stretched out for a try at a grab, the titan’s arm demolished a tree just behind Eren, pieces of wood just barely missing him and Rainbow Dash. Eren continued to rush forwards while the titan slid to the left of the path from its momentum, running as fast as it could to catch back up.

“AHUHUH!” exclaimed Eren, his fear choking him.

Eren looked up to see the titan’s ice blue eyes and hungry smile trained right on him, only adding to the tension.

“It’s fast!” Eren shouted.

The others too were terrified by the strength and speed of this titan, looking behind themselves to see it.

“In these trees,” Gunther shouted, “there’s no way to foresee and evade these attacks!”

“It’ll catch us!” yelled Erd.

“Captain,” exclaimed Petra, “let’s switch to Maneuver Gear! Captain!”

“Levi!” Spike pleaded. “You gotta’ let us go! It’s going to get us!”

Levi didn’t respond, only looking behind him with fierce determination as he saw the titan approach. From behind, two soldiers came, hot on the titan’s tail. The one on the right of the path had medium dark-brown hair, and the other was tan with a long, black, braided ponytail.

“You won’t escape!” the long-haired soldier shouted.

Eren was shocked to see the soldiers coming to their rescue.

“Reinforcements from the rear!” shouted Petra, glad to see them.

The black-haired soldier swung ahead to intercept the Female titan. The brown-haired soldier launched his hook forwards at the titan’s neck, only for it to tilt her head and dodge it. It then grabbed the wire and yanked forwards, sending the soldier flying to her. At just the right moment, the titan checked the soldier into a tree with its shoulder, crushing and smearing him against the bark.

The black-haired soldier swung further in, hoping to find the right moment to strike. The Female Titan pushed off the tree with its shoulder and twirled around once. With its rotating momentum, she grabbed the soldier’s wire with its right hand and pulled backwards. The sheer force of the yank forced the now screaming soldier back towards her. With its left arm reeled back, the titan whipped its left hand at the soldier and grabbed him, the collision and squeeze killing him.

Undeterred, the Female Titan discarded the soldier behind itself and continued to sprint. Each of the humans and the ponies were now overridden with terror as the titan continued to approach more and more with each step that it took.

“No!” shouted Rainbow Dash, almost to the verge of tears. “No, no, no!”

“CAPTAIN!” shrieked Petra. “YOUR ORDERS?!”

“Let’s go for it!” Auruo screamed. “It’s dangerous! We should kill it!”

“Hurry, Levi!” Spike yelled. “We gotta’ do something, or we’re going to die!”

Erd, Gunther, and Auruo drew their own blades ready to take the titan on.

“I’ll rip you apart,” Erd grunted.

Spike, seeing that everyone had their swords out, grabbed his devices with the slot pointed downwards and placed the tang of the blade in the slot, pulling them out and continuing to hold on to Levi’s cloak. Eren, realizing what this titan was up against, gave a confident smile.

Fool, he thought, looking behind him, you’ve run straight into Hell. You’re chasing a group of master Titan killers.

However, his confident air was replaced by fear and confusion again as he looked to Levi, who still refused to act.

“Captain Levi?” questioned Eren.

“CAPTAIN!” screamed Petra.

“Give us your orders!” yelled Auruo.

“At this rate,” shouted Erd, “it will catch up to us! We kill it here! That’s why we came to this forest! Right, Captain!”

“Captain!” Eren yelled. “Your orders!”

“Captain!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “Hurry!”

The titan’s gaze still affixed itself onto Eren, set out to get it. Levi then turned back to face his other soldiers.

“Everyone,” he said, “cover your ears!”

No one could understand what he meant. They all looked at him with confusion, unsure of what he was going to do. Levi pulled out his smoke gun and aimed it into the air. He pulled back the hammer with his thumb and pulled the trigger.

Chapter 26: Bite

Levi’s gun produced a loud bang as a light-grey puff of smoke escaped from it. The others behind him were unfortunate enough to hear the brunt of the boom and grunt painfully as their ears rung unpleasantly.

“A sound grenade?” wondered Eren angrily.

“What is your job?” asked Levi, turning back to face his comrades. “To just let yourselves be swayed by whatever you’re feeling at the moment? No, it’s not. Our job is to keep that brat from getting a single scratch on him… even if it costs us our lives.”

Rainbow Dash still couldn’t stand for Eren to be called names like that, but their matter at the moment was too trying to do anything, so she followed Levi’s instructions to keep herself in check. Likewise, Gunther, Erd, Petra, and Auruo kept serious faces again as they followed their leader as the Female Titan remained in hot pursuit. Eren, however, was quite dismayed by Levi’s words.

It wasn’t to keep watch over me? he thought.

“We keep going on our horses,” Levi said, “got it?”

“Roger!” relayed Petra, shocking Eren and Rainbow Dash further.

“Keep going?” shouted Eren. “For how long?”

“In case you haven’t noticed,” mentioned Rainbow Dash. “We’ve got a deviant titan on our flanks! Come on! Let me at ‘er!”

“You will do no such thing,” Erd called back.

Before Rainbow Dash could protest, two more soldiers swung in to stop the Female Titan as best as they could. Eren and Rainbow Dash peeked behind themselves to see.

“Again!” shouted Eren. “The reinforcements!”

“We gotta’ help them!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “If not they’re gonna’–”

“Rainbow Dash!” interrupted Gunther. “Eren! Eyes on the road!”

“Sir!” Eren protested.

“Keep your pace up!” ordered Erd. “Stay at top speed!”

“At my top speeds,” Rainbow Dash retorted, “I can take her down in the blink of an eye!”

“Not here you can’t!” Petra argued. “There are too many trees blocking you. If you try and fight her, you’re going to die needlessly!”

“We’re all gonna’ die needlessly if we continue going on like nothing’s wrong!”

“Shut your mouth, you dumb horse!” Auruo yelled back. “Listen to Levi and keep flying!”

“Why?” barked Eren, heated up by Rainbow Dash’s words. “If we don’t defeat that titan, who will?”

As they argued, a soldier flew straight at the Female Titan’s face, easily succumbing to it as it swatted its hand at him and squashed him against the bark of a tree. Eren and Rainbow Dash gasped in horror as they watched another soldier get disposed of like table scraps. Rainbow Dash tried to fight her tears as she watched the Female Titan nonchalantly wipe her bloody hand on her thigh as she ran forward.

“Another one’s dead!” Eren screamed. “We could have saved him!”

Eren and Rainbow Dash saw as the last of the two soldiers was zipping around and avoiding the titan’s swings and lashes.

“One’s still fighting!” exclaimed Eren. “We can still make it!”

“Just let us go!” begged Rainbow Dash tearfully. “Let us fight like the soldiers we were trained to be!”

“Eren, Rainbow Dash,” shouted Petra, “eyes back on the road. Keep going!”

“Are you telling me to look away!?” yelled Eren. “To abandon my comrades and run?”

“Yes, that’s right! Obey the captain’s orders!”

Spike could only watch forlornly as Eren and Rainbow Dash and the members of Levi’s squad continued to push their ideas at each other.

“Why are we letting them die?” yelled Rainbow Dash. “Why doesn’t Levi tell us why we’re letting them die? Why?”

“That’s because the captain decided the reason should not be explained!” Auruo retorted back. “You and your bratty friend don’t get it because you’re still a pair of stupid, little kids!”

Eren and Rainbow Dash gasped, stricken by both his insult and the others’ blind allegiance.

“If you do get it,” finished Auruo, “then shut up and obey!”

Eren remained silent still wondering what to do. Rainbow Dash looked at Eren’s hand, suddenly remembering a new option.

“That’s right,” Rainbow Dash muttered. “Eren! Screw these bozos! Go giant and take that bitch down!”

“What?” shouted Petra, getting the attention of Erd, Gunther and Auruo as well.

Spike looked behind him, seeing as Rainbow Dash’s words were easily spreading through his mind like a virus.

Yeah… Eren thought, sliding his blades with the devices still attached back in the sheaths and putting his right hand near his mouth. I can fight on my own! Why am I relying on them? I can take her on myself!

As Eren opened up to bite down, Petra called out to stop him.

“Don’t listen to her!” she yelled. “You’re only allowed to do that if your life is in danger! You promised us!”

“What do you think is going on right now?” snapped Rainbow Dash. “Eren’s life– no, all of our lives are in danger! Eren, just ignore her and go for it!”

With Rainbow Dash’s words pushing him further into the direction he felt was right, Eren moved his teeth over the base of his thumb, pressing down lightly. Spike clenched Levi’s cloak, scared over the impending consequences.

“EREN!” screamed Petra.

“You aren’t wrong,” Levi spoke up, shocking every single soul behind him. “If you want to do it, do it.”

Rainbow Dash was perfectly still with her eyes on Levi minus her flapping wings keeping her airborne.

“I can tell,” continued Levi to Petra, still being heard by Eren and Rainbow Dash. “He’s a real monster, and it has nothing to do with his titan power. No matter what power you use to suppress him, no matter what cage you put him in, he will never submit to anyone. Eren,” he said, looking back to him, “the difference between your decision and ours is experience, but you don’t have to rely on that. Choose. Believe in yourself and your pony friend, or believe in the Scouting Legion and I.”

Eren and Rainbow Dash were completely dumbfounded by Levi’s choice in words.

“I don’t know…” concluded Levi, “I never have. I can believe in my own abilities, or the choices of the companions I trust. But no one ever knows how it will turn out. So choose for yourself whichever decision you will regret least.”

As Levi, his squad, Eren, Rainbow Dash, and Spike continued to ride through the forest, Eren looked behind him as the Female Titan continued to try and get rid of the last soldier of the reinforcement as he whizzed past it. Eren then looked to Rainbow Dash, hoping her guidance would make his choice easier. Rainbow Dash was choked up again, unable to choose which way after Levi’s speech. Eren soon, growing impatient with Rainbow Dash’s lack of a response, placed his hand back in his mouth.

“Eren…” Rainbow Dash whispered.

“Eren!” called Petra, getting Eren to stop. “Have faith…”

Eren continued to look at Petra, suddenly remembering an afternoon only days after Pinkie Pie’s party in the storage room.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, Levi, Erd, Gunther, Petra, and Auruo stood at the chalkboard of the cadet’s lecture hall. Hanji, the ponies, and Spike stood by at a desk at the side of the room. Levi had a small stick of chalk in his hand, ready to show everyone his idea.

“I came up with a way to only half kill you,” Levi said.

“Sir?” Eren asked for clarification.

“I said I’d only be able to stop you as a titan if I killed you, but this method would only badly wound you. Of course, it relies on the squad’s skill.”

Levi drew a crude silhouette of a human shape and then made a dotted ellipses around it, the edges passing through the figure’s limbs.

“Huh?” Rainbow Dash questioned. “This isn’t what I think it is, is it?”

“It is,” Levi answered simply. “My idea is to cut you right out of the titan’s neck. We’d end up cutting the ends of your arms and legs off, but they’d grow back like a lizard’s would. Creepy, really.”

Levi gave an expression of which that could have been interpreted as a smirk, but both Rainbow Dash and Eren didn’t sound very cool with this idea.

“Wait,” Eren nervously protested, “I don’t know how they grow back. Is there some other way?”

Levi glared at Eren.

“So you’re saying that you don’t want there to be any danger or sacrifice?” Levi asked.

“N– No,” Eren stammered.

“Then just resolve yourself. We will too,” responded Levi as he turned to face the members of his squad. “The danger for us is that you might kill us, so don’t worry.”

“Yes. Understood.”

“Th- Then…” Hanji requested. “Can Twilight and I do some experiments?”

“It’s very risky,” warned Levi, “but that doesn’t mean that we can’t use him to investigate.”

“I can be in charge of planning this, right? Eren, if there’s something you don’t understand, learn to understand it. It’s well worth any risk to our lives.”

Eren looked to Rainbow Dash, who nodded in confirmation of her support for him.

“You know,” Twilight mentioned, sounding a bit nervous about saying it, “Hanji and I were planning… well, a cure for titans.”

Eren, as well as the whole of Levi’s squad minus Levi himself gasped in confusion at this prospect.

“A… cure, for titans?” asked Eren.

“Yes,” confirmed Twilight. “I haven’t been able to do any real testing, but I’m convinced that there’s something about your nervous system that allows you to turn into a titan. Perhaps it’s your pain receptors reacting in your body that triggers the transformation, but I still can’t be certain as to how you’re able to gain the body of a being almost ten times as big as you; bones, muscle, and all.

“Hanji and I want the three of us to understand your titan shifting abilities so that we might be able to stop the titans in a more practical way than slaying them with steel. Perhaps with your regenerating abilities, we can perform more extensive tests on you that can help us achieve our goal faster. However, it will require much from you physically.”

“And how is that?” Eren asked, scared about where this was leading.

“If we want to properly examine your abilities based off of my hypothesis, that might involve… dissecting your arm and working with the nerves in your body on a ‘hands-on’ level.”

Eren gulped heavily and grimaced, uneasy about this idea. Even Levi shivered at this gruesome possibility.

“I know how frightened you feel about Levi’s plan,” Twilight said, “and I know how much this thing scares you, but I really want to try and end this war with titans as quick as possible, and I think that if it goes well, we’ll have an easier way to save humanity.

“I know how much pressure I’m putting on you, Eren, but consider the pressure being put on Levi and his squad as well as the whole of humanity. As of right now, you’re our only hope that humanity has of winning this war. All I ask for is your support towards Hanji and I so we can try and find a different way to win, just like the Scouting Legion has been doing for you.”

Eren looked to the faces of Levi and his squad members. While they too felt it very risky to be working with Eren on this kind of level, they could certainly understand where Twilight was coming from. However, the first to speak was Levi.

“I don’t know yet,” he responded. “I don’t want you triggering his response during these experiments and causing a rampage that could end up getting him killed. I feel like some simpler examinations would be in order before you go tearing into him like you suggest.”

“What do you think that would be?” asked Eren.

“I can think of some…” Hanji stated.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

That afternoon, Hanji, Levi, Twilight, Spike, and Rainbow Dash stood alongside an abandoned well far from the castle. Each of them had their 3D Maneuver Gear on. A rope ladder was set inside of it, allowing Eren to be able to climb down into it. Hanji peered over the side, making sure he was properly situated.

“Ready, Eren?” she called from above. “When it’s prepared, I’ll use the smoke signal to notify you. After that, any decisions are up to you.”

“Roger!” relayed Eren, putting his hand up.

Hanji huffed confidently.

“This dried up well could hold even a mindless titan,” Hanji said to herself. “Probably.”

“Ponies,” Levi spoke. “Stand back.”

The five of them ran back about forty feet, allowing Hanji to fire the smoke signal and give Eren the go-ahead. From the well, Eren saw the signal from high above.

That’s the signal, Eren thought, looking at his hand. Since I’ve sealed the wall, I haven’t tried turning into a titan. If I lose control, Levi might kill me this time.

Eren took his hand and placed it in his mouth, biting down hard and crunching bone. From the ground Hanji, Levi, who were on horseback, Twilight, Spike, and Rainbow Dash waited patiently for something to happen, only for nothing to actually happen.

“Man,” Spike complained, “what’s taking him so long?”

“Did he not see the signal?” wondered Hanji.

“No,” answered Levi. “His ability just isn’t reliable.”

Levi and the others rode up to the well, ready to call him back.

“Hey, Eren,” he shouted, “We’re calling it quits for now.”

The two humans dismounted as they and ponies walked up and peered over the edge of the well.

“Did something happen?” asked Hanji.

The sight they saw inside the well, scared Hanji, the ponies, and Spike. Spots on Eren’s hands were bloody and wounded, Eren’s own mouth dribbling with his own blood.

“Hanji,” Eren muttered with trembling eyes, “I can’t become a titan.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Later, Levi’s squad sat at a table for tea, everyone with their 3D Maneuver Gears on. While Levi stood near the table with his cup, Eren sat at a wooden table next to Auruo and across from Erd, Gunther, and Petra. Eren’s hands were bandaged, blood still bleeding through the wrapping. Rainbow Dash and the other ponies, minus Twilight, sat at another table with their own tea, discussing the failure of what happened. Even the normally chipper Pinkie Pie couldn’t smile over the events that transpired.

“I sure hope he’s okay,” whimpered Fluttershy, looking at the bloody bandages.

“Yeah,” agreed Rainbow Dash. “Me too. I mean… you should have seen the chunks he ate out of his hand. Nopony should have to do that.”

“I know,” added Applejack, “but what I’m more concerned about are his titan abilities. Those titans are supposed to regrow their parts back and heal themselves up, but not only did Eren not turn into a titan, his wounds ain’t healed either. Do you think… he lost his ability?”

“I sure hope not,” Rarity answered morosely. “Otherwise we’ll have a much harder time trying to save this world.”

“Well,” Spike added, “Twilight said she’s going to try and find a cure.”

“But weren’t you paying attention?” asked Rainbow Dash. “They have to cut him up in order to do so. If he can’t grow his limbs back, then what’s the point?”

“Damn,” Spike hissed, “you’re right.”

“Spike!” scolded Applejack. “Language!”

“I really don’t care right now. Our friend seriously hurt himself back there for absolutely nothing, and any other options we might have had are going down the drain.”

Even though they still really couldn’t excuse Spike’s expletives, they knew that he was right, sinking back down to their tea.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

From the nearby woods, Hanji and Twilight sat on a fallen log, discussing their further options and possible Plan B's. Another soldier stood by with her. Both Hanji and Twilight were quite disappointed with themselves.

“I don’t believe this!” lamented Twilight. “How did Eren not turn into a titan? He had no problems the other times! If it’s the pain that triggers the transformation, why didn’t it work? I mean, did Eren just stop feeling pain in his hands after he nearly chewed them off?”

“Twilight,” Hanji cooed nervously, “I know that this is going to put a dampener on our studies, but there’s nothing we can do now. We’ll try something at a later time, but for now, Eren needs to heal.”

“But how long will that take? Ponies take approximately a week to fully heal injuries like that, but how long would it take a human to heal broken bones and damaged muscle?”

“About… until we have to leave for our expedition,” Hanji admitted.

“So we’re completely stuck without our only ace in the hole for about a month?”

“Twilight, please. I’m sure something will come out of all of this. I don’t want to promise you anything, but at the same time, I won’t stop looking. We’ll find a way through this. I promise.”

Twilight, still feeling down, leaned her body into Hanji’s side, her soft, warm body gently pushing on her. Hanji wrapped her arm around Twilight’s back, slowly rubbing the other side of her chest with her palm.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Levi turned to Eren, observing how his hand had not healed yet.

“So your self-inflicted bite wounds on your hands aren’t healing either?” he asked.

Eren gripped his stiff, stinging hands, knowing that they hadn’t.

“No,” Eren admitted.

“If you can’t transform into a titan,” responded Levi, “our goal of sealing Wall Maria is off the table. This is an order: make it happen.”

“Yes, sir.”

With that, Levi walked away, leaving Eren to wallow in the failure of his lack of control. Petra walked up to him to talk, leaving Eren with Auruo, Erd, and Gunther.

“Don’t let it get you down, Eren,” advised Erd.

“But…” Eren tried to say.

“Well,” admitted Auruo, “I guess that means you’re more human than I thought.”

Eren was shocked at his rare words of kindness.

“Better than rushing into something and getting killed,” figured Erd. “This isn’t meaningless.”

“Yeah,” agreed Gunther. “We can’t be too careful.”

Eren couldn’t understand the lax nature at the moment, even in the light of his inability to transform.

Why is everyone acting so calm? he thought. Are they okay with me not being able to turn into a titan?

Eren ignored this and went to the small spoon on his saucer, hoping his tea was warm enough to drink so he could stir his sugar. As he grabbed the spoon though, the stinging soreness of his hand forced him to drop the spoon as it bounced off the table and onto the ground.

“Are you okay?” asked Erd.

“Yeah,” he answered.

Eren bent over and reached for the spoon, but the tabletop against his stomach was preventing his reach. With his grasp filled with more purpose, Eren reached for the spoon and wrapped his fingers around it, causing a large spark to emit from his hand. Eren gasped, knowing what was to come.

From behind Levi and Petra, a large burst of steam exploded out, forcing Erd, Gunther, and Auruo back. The sudden bang caused the ponies at the other table to scream in shock. Other soldiers watched as the steam formed into a small twister getting smaller and smaller as the steam passed away.

“What was that?” wondered one soldier. “What was that explosion?”

Once the steam eventually cleared, Eren was revealed to be squatting atop a partially muscled ribcage, his right hand stuck inside the muscle in the shoulder. The muscle only extended out to the right side, where a fully muscled arm extended out with its elbow supporting itself and the forearm up raised in the air. Eren desperately tried to pull away, scared with his sudden transformation.

“Why now?” he shouted.

“Calm down,” Levi said.

“Captain Levi,” Eren cried, looking behind him to see Levi. “This is…”

“I said to calm down; all of you.”

Eren was then shocked to see Levi not facing him, but the four other soldiers on his squad that stood before him with their blades drawn and their faces livid and frightened. The ponies and Spike stood behind him, scared over what the soldiers would do to their friend. Eren stood scared as well, feeling that his life would end over something that wasn’t his fault.

Meanwhile, from the forest, Hanji, Twilight, and the other soldier, having ran from the forest after hearing the bang, wondered what happened.

“What…” panted Hanji. “What was that sound?”

However, Hanji, upon seeing the giant arm and ribcage that Eren stood on, began to grow ecstatic, her cheeks blushing with opportunity.

“WAAAAH!” she exclaimed cheerfully as she leapt into the air victoriously.

Did Eren finally do it? wondered Twilight, who was a bit more inquisitive. But why is it only a partial transformation? It’s just like that one time…

Eren continued to watch Erd, Gunther, Petra, and Auruo as they surrounded Eren and Levi from four sides.

“Eren,” seethed Erd, “what is the meaning for this?”

“Sir?” Eren cried back, just as confused as he was.

“Why now, without permission? Answer me!”

“Erd,” spoke Levi, “wait.”

“Answer him, Eren!” yelled Auruo. “What are you thinking?”

“No,” shouted Gunther, walking up closer, “that can wait. Prove you’re not an enemy of humanity, right now!”

Eren was feeling like a caged animal facing his poachers, filling the ponies with dread.

“Guys!” shouted Rainbow Dash, frightened for her friend’s well-being. “Don’t hurt him. I’m sure he didn’t mean–”

“Prove it, now!” ordered Gunther, ignoring her. “That is your responsibility!”

“I dare you to make a single move with that arm!” egged Auruo. “I’ll cut off your head! I can do it! I’m serious! You want to try me?”

Fluttershy sunk to the ground, covering her head and eyes with her arms, scared over the outcome.

“Auruo!” called Levi. “I said to calm down!”

“Captain,” screamed Petra, “get away from Eren! You’re too close!”

“No,” he told her, “you’re the ones who should get back, now get back.”

“WHY!?”

“My intuition.”

Eren continued to glance around as the four members of Levi’s squad continued to hound him out. The ponies could only watch as Eren was assaulted from both sides.

“What’s wrong, Eren?” Erd continued to shout. “Say something!”

“Like I said…” Eren tried to speak.

“No sudden movements!” yelled Auruo.

“Prove it to me, Eren!” demanded Gunther.

“I said I don’t understand!” Eren spoke, his answers falling on deaf ears.

“Answer us!” Erd shouted. “You think we can’t kill you? I’m serious!”

“Do it now!” Auruo cried out.

“Are you even listening?” asked Gunther.

“Let’s do this!”

“Are you humanity’s–”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” shrieked Rainbow Dash.

Before the soldiers could turn their heads, Rainbow Dash flew atop the ribcage and landed by Eren’s side. The ponies gasped at Rainbow Dash’s brave, but foolish act.

“Rainbow Dash?” questioned Erd. “Get away from him now! He’s dangerous!”

“You’re the ones who are dangerous!” she shouted back. “Didn’t you hear that he didn’t mean it?”

“I said get away from him! That’s an order!”

“Why don’t you make me…” growled Rainbow Dash, standing in front of her friend like a prowling tiger.

Erd, Gunther, Auruo, and Petra continued to seethe as Rainbow Dash stared them down, all while Eren nervously watched on.

“EREN!” screamed Hanji, her face bright and excited as she shoved Gunther away to get close to Eren’s arm. “Can I touch that arm!?”

Twilight and the other soldier following her arrived soon, her and her pony friends genuinely creeped out as they saw Hanji drool uncontrollably from the corners of her mouth like a dog having found the world’s largest bone.

“It’s okay, right?” begged Hanji. “Right? Just let me touch it!”

“Hanji!” shouted Eren. “Wait a minute!”

Hanji, not heeding Eren’s words, eagerly reached out and put both hands on the giant titan hand, accompanied by a loud sizzling sound and a small trail of steam coming from between her hand and the titan’s.

“Hanji!” cried Twilight, knowing what the sound meant.

“It’s… HOT!!” shrieked Hanji, bouncing up into the air as she waved her hands to fan the burn off.

“Hanji!” shouted Pinkie Pie, galloping towards her pained friend.

“Without the skin,” exclaimed Hanji, sliding to her knees and throwing her arms up victoriously, “it’s really damned hot! Unbelievably hot!”

Suddenly, a plume of white smoke covered Hanji, coming from the nozzle of a fire extinguisher that Pinkie Pie was holding with her two front hooves. While the ponies expected this much, the humans were completely at a loss for words at Pinkie Pie’s device once she stopped, Hanji’s clothing and hands being a touch whiter than before. Judging from Hanji’s calmed face, the others looked to see that whatever it was Pinkie Pie did helped her, opting not to question it further.

“My hands,” Hanji said a little calmer, “they’re cold… and dry!”

“Squad Leader Hanji,” said a nearby soldier, “you’re too reckless!”

“Hey, Eren,” called Hanji, standing back up to face Eren, “don’t you feel that it’s hot too? How does it feel where the right hand connects? I really want to see!”

Eren, realizing his hand was still connected, remembered what he wanted to do.

That’s right, Eren thought. If I just pull out this hand…

Eren put his left boot against the muscle and pushed off, pulling his stuck hand in the muscle too.

Stupid thing! exclaimed Eren.

“Hey, Eren,” called Auruo, “don’t do anything rash!”

As Eren continued to pull, Rainbow Dash flew out behind him and pulled at his waist, hoping to help him. With a final tug from both of them, Eren freed his hand from the titan’s muscle, Rainbow Dash picking him up to prevent his fall.

Once the Eren was cleared from the titan, the carcass began to hiss away, decomposing without its pilot connected to it. Hanji, knowing what this meant, anxiously put her hands to her head and ran in place, unable to control herself.

“WHAT?” she shouted. “Wait, Eren, that was too fast! I still wanted to investigate some things!”

Twilight was also a bit forlorn at their inability to use their opportunity to their full advantage, but a sight in Eren’s titan’s hand caught her eye.

“Hanji,” she said, poking Hanji’s rib with her hoof before pointing it in the intended direction, “look!”

Hanji looked over where Twilight was, noticing the teaspoon from before pinched in between its thumb and index finger. Eren panted, glad to have made it out alright. As Rainbow Dash set Eren down, Levi walked up to the two of them.

“Captain…” gasped Eren.

“How do you feel?” Levi asked him.

As Eren sunk to his knees, recovering from the shock and strain his transformation put on him. Rainbow Dash patted him on the back, trying to comfort him.

“Not…” Eren panted. “Not so good.”

The other members of Levi’s squad, as well as the ponies and Spike, looked to Eren with persistent confusion, but defused anger.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren and Levi sat alone inside the dungeon to Eren’s cell, discussing what happened that afternoon.

“Until I saw that they were actually ready to kill me,” Eren said, “I didn’t understand that they doubted me so much.”

“Of course they do,” Levi responded matter-of-factly. “That’s why I chose them. People say you only truly become a member of the Scouting Legion after making it back alive from your first mission, but whenever you fight the titans, you never have enough information. There are too many situations you just can’t anticipate, no matter what.”

Eren listened intently as Levi explained and justified his soldier’s actions.

“They’ve had to cultivate the ability to take quick action and to make ruthless decisions by assuming the worst-case-scenario. But that doesn’t mean they’ve become heartless. It’s not like they felt nothing when they turned their swords on you.”

“Captain Levi,” spoke a soldier from the top of the stairs, “Squad Leader Hanji wants to see you.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Levi and Eren walked into the dining hall where Petra, and Auruo sat at a table with Hanji standing at the other end. The ponies and Spike stood patiently next to Erd and Gunther at the left of the room.

“Did you take a long crap?” asked Levi as he walked towards Hanji.

“Actually,” spoke Hanji without a hint of sarcasm or joking, “it was pleasantly quick. I wasn’t sure what to tell the higher-ups, but for now, look at this.”

Hanji took out a wrapped up cloth from her grasp and placed it on the table. Unfolding it, everyone could see the spoon that Eren’s titan’s hand grabbed a hold of as it decomposed.

“A teaspoon?” wondered Rarity.

“Are spoons our enemies now too?” questioned Pinkie Pie.

“Not at all,” Hanji said. “In fact, quite the opposite. The right hand that Eren inadvertently created was holding this between its index finger and thumb, like so.”

As Hanji held the spoon exactly as she saw, Eren gasped, seeming to realize what was happening. Levi, while he didn’t find Hanji’s usual energy to his liking, couldn’t deny that she was an otherwise brilliant woman.

“It’s hard to imagine that was an accident,” Hanji explained further, “and for some reason, the heat and pressure didn’t warp the spoon at all. Anything come to mind?”

“Well,” explained Eren, “I was trying to pick it up. I transformed right after.”

“I see…”

“I see what?” Rainbow Dash wondered. “What does that spoon have to do with Eren’s powers?”

“Because I think it might explain why Eren wasn’t able to transform earlier. ‘Kill the titans.’ ‘Block the cannonball.’ ‘Lift the boulder.’”

Eren and the ponies soon began to understand, their eyes and mouths widening as Hanji went on.

“In each case,” explained Hanji, “you had a clear goal in mind before you transformed. My theory is that your self-inflicted injury probably isn’t the sole trigger. You may need some goal as well.”

“Think of it like this,” added Twilight. “Have you ever been set on making a decision, and you could just feel it in your body that that’s what you were supposed to do? Perhaps that feeling, coupled with the pain from biting yourself, is what sets off your transformation. Eren, in what way were you trying to pick up your spoon?”

“When I picked it up from my saucer,” recounted Eren, “I dropped it and it fell to the floor. I tried reaching for it, but the table held me back, so–”

“When you grabbed it that time, and I’m sure your hands were still pretty painful from what you did to yourself, your purpose to grab the spoon was much greater being that it was further from your reach. Sure, we may hurt ourselves trying to accomplish things, but the manner in which you felt as you tried to pick up that spoon is more than likely what triggered the transformation. Perhaps it’s also like the cannonball.”

“Huh?”

“When you transformed to protect us and your friends from the cannonball in Trost, your decision to transform was quickly devised and was almost as if you did it on a whim, which is why you made only a partial transformation. Same can be said with the spoon. I don’t think trying to block a gate with a boulder has less precedence over picking up a spoon, but you still transformed, but only a partial one again.

“But when you wanted to kill the titans or block the gate on your first and third transformations, you became a full-fledged titan. What I’m trying to say here is that the degree in which you transform all depends on the resolve and clarity of the goal you’re trying to accomplish in tandem of the pain you feel when you hurt yourself.”

“Nicely done,” Hanji said, earning a proud blush from Twilight.

“In other words,” asked Gunther, “you didn’t deliberately change without permission?”

“No sir,” answered Eren. “I thought pain was the only way. I didn’t know that something as normal as picking up a spoon would do that.”

Gunther listened to the slight desperation of Eren’s voice, hoping that none of the soldiers present would be angry at him for it. Gunther took an exasperated sigh before looking to Erd, who looked at him back and nodded to him. Auruo and Petra shared a glance at each other and nodded as well.

Then, all four soldiers took their right hands and inserted them into their mouths, biting down with painful grunts as they did. The sight was even enough to shock and confuse Hanji and the ponies. Pinkie Pie, however gave a shrug, and bit down into her own hoof.

“Huh?” she exclaimed. “Eh?”

“Yowwy!” shouted Pinkie Pie, shaking her hoof to the side.

“Wait,” questioned Eren. “What are you doing?”

Taking their hands back out of their mouths, Erd, Gunther, Petra, and Auruo looked at the red imprints their teeth left behind, Levi watching indifferently.

“That hurt…” Gunther muttered.

“And it tasted terrible too,” Pinkie Pie moaned.

“This isn’t easy,” spoke Erd. “I’m amazed you can even bite through, Eren.”

“We made the wrong decision,” Gunther admitted, soon smiling. “This is a small price to pay, not that it makes a difference.”

Eren was stunned at their seeming 180 attitude towards him.

“Keeping you under control is our job,” Auruo spoke up, “and there’s nothing wrong with that, so don’t get cocky!”

“We’re sorry for scaring you, Rainbow Dash,” Erd said to her. “I know how much you cherish Eren as a friend and we almost let our fear take him out. For that, we apologize.”

“It's okay,” Rainbow Dash said, tossing her head to the side. “We’re cool.”

“I’m sorry too, Eren,” apologized Petra. “We’ve been so jumpy. You must be disappointed in our stupidity.”

“Excited, sure,” Twilight said, “but stupid, absolutely not. There’s nothing wrong with being fearful for your own life. It’s just in the end, you have to make the decision that will benefit everyone and not just yourself.”

“Thank you, Twilight,” Petra responded with a happy smile. “It’s no wonder you’re so blessed with as many friends as you have.”

Twilight, wanting to make Petra feel a bit better, walked over and gave her a soft, nuzzling hug, which they both seemed to really enjoy. Eren, now feeling more confident with his abilities after knowing more about them, made another decision.

“Twilight,” he spoke, breaking up her and Petra’s hug and getting their attention, “if you think working with me will help us win this war, I’ll allow you and Hanji to work with me!”

“Really?” asked Twilight. “You’d do that for us?”

“Of course! Now that I know how to control my powers better, I think I’m more comfortable helping you out.”

While Twilight smiled contently, Hanji leapt in the air with joy.

“Yes!” she cried out, jumping up and down. “This is going to be so amazing! I might just get to know how all titans function! Woohoo!”

Eren couldn’t help but chuckle at her exuberance while the others just mildly smiled.

“Eren,” spoke Petra once again, “just like you rely on Hanji and the ponies, we’re going to rely on you, and we want you to rely on us. So, please…”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Have faith in us,” Petra said to Eren as they continued to ride.

With Eren’s memories having full come back full circle, he put his hand back on the reins. However, he still didn’t quite know if this was the right decision, especially as the other soldier continued to swing at the Female Titan behind them.

“Eren!” shouted Levi up ahead. “You’re taking too long! Decide!”

As if the memories from earlier kept replaying in his head at a mile a second, the choice became clearer the more moments that passed.

“I’LL GO FORWARD!” Eren shouted, genuinely shocking Levi.

Petra was overjoyed with Eren’s loyalty while the others, glad for them to see their side, continued on as planned. Rainbow Dash and Spike looked to Eren and gave them accepting smiles, feeling as well that Eren’s decision was correct.

“Ah!” screamed the soldier from behind them. “Let me go!”

Eren looked behind him to see as the Female Titan had the last soldier in its grasp, moving her hand towards the trees and smearing his upper body against the bark, tossing the other half behind it. Eren knew that while it was a tough decision, the damage was done.

I’m sorry, he thought, wincing in the pain he must have felt.

The Female Titan, knowing that its dealing with those soldiers had slowed her down, went back to a full sprint, picking up dust and dirt behind it as it got closer more quickly.

“Target is accelerating!” shouted Erd.

“Keep going!” Auruo shouted. “We’ll outrun it!”

Rainbow Dash looked behind her to see that if they kept going, they’d get crushed within seconds. Rainbow Dash gasped, wanting nothing more than to fight it as it got ever such closer.

“Rainbow Dash!” Petra called. “Don’t tell me you’re going to fight that thing too! Don’t you trust us?”

Of course I do, Rainbow Dash thought, but even I have my doubts. I know everything there is to know about speed, and with as fast as she’s going, we won’t have another hundred meters before she gets to us. I think I can take her on at my speeds, but Petra’s right. In this forest, I’m about as slow as molasses. What could I do?

Rainbow Dash looked forwards to Levi, who continued to look ahead despite the closeness of the titan.

And Levi, figured Rainbow Dash, he’s been looking forward pretty much ever since we’ve gotten into this forest. Does he see something up ahead that we don’t? I mean, Levi would never steer us wrong. Eren, Petra, Auruo, Erd, Gunther; they’re all loyal to him and they trust him with their lives. He knows what he’s doing. I know that he knows what he’s doing.

Rainbow Dash furrowed her brow.

And as the Element of Loyalty, I’m going to be loyal to him too, the Rainbow Dash way!

Rainbow Dash positioned herself upright and put her wings out, allowing the stream of air to push her backwards towards the Female Titan.

“Rainbow Dash!” screamed Petra. “Get back here!”

Unable to hear her, Rainbow Dash was now close to the Female Titan that it began to make a reach for her.

“Is that all?” Rainbow Dash asked tauntingly.

With a thrust in her body as she aimed her head at the front of the titan’s ankle, she passed through the Female Titan’s grasp and flipped back over, her back right hoof positioned to kick. The Female Titan, completely caught off guard by her speed, couldn’t prepare itself as the pegasus drove her kick into the titan tripping it up.

As the titan fumbled to regain its footing, forcing the titan to slow its pace and give Eren and his friends more room, Rainbow Dash flew up and behind the titan and out from the top of the forest, arcing back down over where Levi’s squad would be. Once she put herself back in position, the others gasped at her sudden appearance.

“So,” Rainbow Dash said, “did I just buy us some more time or what?”

“Rainbow Dash,” muttered Petra, “you–”

“I believe in Levi, okay? I just knew that she was going to get us, so I gave us some space, alright?”

“No need to apologize, Rainbow Dash,” Levi said. “You did good there. Now, let’s keep moving!”

“Alright, Rainbow Dash!” cheered Spike.

Eren smiled up at Rainbow Dash with respect and appreciation, happy for her help. Rainbow Dash turned to face the Female Titan as she flew backwards, looking the titan in the eyes as it tried to get back up. Rainbow Dash then put her fanning hooves behind her ears and stuck her tongue out, teasing it even more.

The Female Titan, knowing that it would have to stop Rainbow Dash in order to touch Eren or the others, made another mad run for the formation, getting back closer. Eren tilted his head back as far down as it could go, allowing him to see the Female Titan as it reached its hand for Eren and Rainbow Dash.

Just before Rainbow Dash was about to go for another strike, she glanced out to the sides to see something odd. Soldiers were hiding up in the branches of trees and behind the barks on the ground as four, large, honeycomb shaped cannons were placed on both sides of the road as well as two more in the trees. Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened, suddenly realizing what they were going for.

The Female Titan, seeing Rainbow Dash’s face, just realized that it now fell into a trap, but it was far too late; she was in it. As Eren and Levi’s squad passed the cannons, also surprised by what they saw, the Female Titan had stepped right in front of them. With the timing now opportune, Erwin, who hid up above as well, gave the command.

“FIRE!” he shouted.

With a pulling of several strings, large, jagged hooks connected by were fired out of each hole in the cannons, all going straight at the Female Titan. Knowing it couldn’t dodge them, the titan covered its neck with both hands as it was pelted from almost every imaginable angle by the hooks. The blasts seemed to mount on for about fifteen seconds before the last cannon fired off. With the wires holding the titan in on nearly every foot of its body, the Female Titan was caught and immobilized.

With that taken care of, Levi and his squad continued to ride out, their pursuer stuck and unable to get them. Eren looked back, not only amazed at what had just happened, but that with their combined efforts, the Female Titan was captured.

“Advance a bit further,” ordered Levi, “tether the horses, and switch to Maneuver Gear! You guys will be off on your own for a while. Erd, lead the squad, and keep a good eye on Spike.”

“Roger!” Erd called back.

“Erd,” Levi said, going off the saddle and crouching upon the back of his horse, “once you’re a good distance away from the titan, hide Eren. Spike, you know how to tether my horse, right?”

“You betcha’!” he happily replied.

With a final nod, Levi leapt off his horse and flew through the trees back to where the Female Titan was. As Spike slid up to the saddle, he watched Levi until he was out of sight.

“So cool,” he muttered.

“No way,” Eren gasped, realizing his intention. “He can’t intend to take that titan alive?”

Eren looked back at the other four members of the squad, who all gave him confident faces happy that the plan worked.

“Well, Eren, Rainbow Dash?” exclaimed Gunther. “See that? We caught that titan!”

“This is the power of the Survey Corp!” proclaimed Auruo. “Don’t underestimate us, you fools! Well, do you get it now?”

Eren, having experience firsthand in their raw abilities, found the excitement and joy contagious.

“Yes!” he answered gleefully.

Back at the site of the Female Titan, Levi landed upon the branch that Erwin stood on, putting his blades away as they looked upon their catch.

“Looks like it stopped moving,” Levi said.

“We can’t lower our guard,” Erwin advised, “but you did well leading it here.”

“Men in the rearguard squads died buying us the time we needed. Even Rainbow Dash risked her life to make sure we didn’t fall prey to it. We couldn’t have done it without any of them.”

“Is that so?”

“What's done is done. Thanks to them, we’ll be able to see who’s inside this thing. I hope they haven’t pissed themselves…”

The Female Titan, realizing its predicament, grit her teeth and widened her hook pierced eyes, visibly frightened for its safety as it was now at the mercy of the Scouting Legion.

Chapter 27: Erwin Smith

Eren, Rainbow Dash, continued to follow Levi’s horse with Spike upon it along with Erd, Gunther, Petra, and Auruo. Eren couldn’t help but keep looking back, still unsure about what kind of titan was chasing them just moments ago.

“An abnormal?” wondered Eren aloud. “Or is it like the Colossal Titan? Did Commander Erwin–”

“Hey!” shouted Auruo, breaking his concentration. “Snap out of it!”

“Eren,” advised Petra, “think later. We need to get farther in and stand by.”

“Right!” answered Eren.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The many soldiers that were stationed by the cannons with Erwin surrounded the Female Titan below on the ground and looked up at it in awe. The titan, still rendered completely immobile by the hooks and wires pierced into its skin, continued to sport a face of sheer anxiety and fright. Levi, still standing next to Erwin, drew his sword, ready to kill the titan and avenge his comrades.

“Wait, Levi,” ordered Erwin. “An eye for an eye. Waves 2 and 3, fire! Fire the spare rounds!”

More cannons were fired as another barrage of wired hooks were shot at the Female Titan, immobilizing it even further.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

From the outskirts of the forest, the soldiers listened into the woods, hearing the sounds of the cannons firing while looking down at the titans that were clawing at the trees. However, several of them had actually begun to climb up, grabbing hold of the bark and trying to pull themselves up little by little. Krista in particular was watching one climbing titan with dread.

“Um,” she stammered, “it’s climbing up.”

“Yeah,” answered a nearby young, male soldier with medium-length blonde hair. “If it gets any closer, I’ll move out of the way. But I don’t think it will be long before they issue the withdrawal orders.”

“Does that have something to do with the explosions we’ve been hearing deep within the forest?”

“I don’t know.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

On the northeastern edge of the forest, Sasha was squatted down on a sturdy branch, her left hand draped over Rarity’s back and her right hand petting her neck for her own comfort. The swarming titans were making her uptight, but her partner’s soft coat relieved her stress down somewhat. Mikasa and Applejack merely stood bravely on the same branch together, looking down at every titan with violent intent as they inched higher up the trees.

“Mikasa,” asked Sasha, continuing to hear the explosions in the forest, “what do you think that sound is?”

“It sounds like cannon fire,” answered Applejack. “What in tarnation could they be firing at inside a place filled with trees?”

Mikasa stood still, her concentration too focused to answer.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Reiner was kneeling on his branch, his head looking down at the titans while his gaze was set on the sounds from within the forest. Bertolt was by his side while Ymir stood one branch over.

It didn’t seem like they’d brought cannons though, figured Reiner.

“It’s really loud back there,” Ymir commented. “Hey, Bertolt, do you know where Krista went?”

Sorry,” he responded, “I do not.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny leaned against the bark of the tree, sighing impassively. Pinkie Pie stood in the exact same position on her hind legs, being as close to Conny as both the width of the branch they stood on and the bulkiness of their 3D Maneuver Gears would allow.

“So, Conny,” Pinkie Pie spoke, her voice joy and enthusiasm still strong, “let’s guess what’s going on inside the forest! I’ll go first! I bet they’re making REALLY big popcorn!”

Popcorn? thought Conny. What are you even talking about? We don’t know what we’re doing here and why. I just want to go home.

“Come on, Conny!” chirped Pinkie Pie. “It’s no fun when you don’t play! What do you think that sound is?”

“It’s cannons,” Conny tiredly stated. “There’s really no mystery there.”

Pinkie Pie frowned, dismayed by Conny’s quick ending of her game.

“Aw,” Pinkie whined, “you’re no fun.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean, Armin, Twilight, and Fluttershy watched fearfully as a titan with a dark bowl cut climbed the trees, pushing against the two trees it was in between with its hands and feet, sliding up more efficiently.

“Guys,” shouted Jean, “we’re going to shift position.”

“Okay,” Armin responded.

As Jean and Armin swung further into the forest on their Maneuver Gears, Twilight and Fluttershy flew close behind them. They landed at a farther-away tree, allowing the four of them to observe the titan even more closely.

“They’ve started to figure it out,” Jean said. “They seem to get better and better at climbing.”

“That means,” Twilight said, her voice hesitant with fear, “they can learn.”

“I’m sure some of them are better than others, though,” Armin added.

“Twilight,” Jean said, “it seems like something is going on deeper in the forest. I think that plan you came up with before we entered this forest was right. More specifically, however, I think they’re going to capture whoever is inside of it. That was Erwin’s goal.”

“Well,” Twilight answered, anger returning to her voice, “I want to see who it is when the time comes. I’ll make her pay for hurting Armin and killing all of those soldiers.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, Rainbow Dash, Spike, and the other four soldiers of Levi’s squad were finally stopped and waiting inside the forest away from the path, standing on the tall branches of trees and awaiting further orders

“That was his plan from the very start, right?” asked Eren to Petra and Auruo. “I can see why he wouldn’t have told the new troops, but why wouldn’t he have told you when you’ve all been with the Scouting Legion for so long?”

“Shut up!” Auruo snapped back.

“Aw, come on!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “That’s a good question, so answer it!”

“Are you two saying that the commander and the captain don’t trust us?” Petra replied angrily.

“It certainly looks that way, don’t it?”

“Petra,” yelled Auruo, “knock his teeth out, and then swap the front and back ones when you put them back in!”

“No,” stepped in Erd, “Eren and Rainbow Dash are right. I think there was a reason the commander didn’t trust us.”

Erd’s response put the other soldiers on edge.

“Like what?” asked Spike. “Why would he do something like that?”

“There’s only one reason why he wouldn’t trust his fellow soldiers. There’s someone who can become a titan, or there’s a spy helping them inside the Scouting Legion.”

“A spy?” wondered Rainbow Dash. “How can that be?”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“You think so too, right?” asked Jean to his other three friends. “It has to be one of us.”

“Yes,” agreed Armin, “I think so too.”

“It’s no reason that everyone got different plans of where Eren’s location was,” Twilight supposed. “It seems that Erwin was making sure they all only knew the bare minimum of our mission, and even then it was false, to make sure that the one person, or possibly even people, who would orchestrate this treason didn’t know too much and ruin it.”

The titan continued to climb and advance, trying its best to get to Armin and Jean.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“At any rate,” Erd said, “the commander is certain. “I’d imagine the only soldiers who were told of the plan were those who have stayed alive for the last five years.”

“I see,” Gunther said. “So that’s it.”

“It must be,” Auruo reasoned. “Understand, Eren, Rainbow Dash? That’s why.”

“Yeah,” agreed Petra. “If that’s the reason, I understand. He’s assuming that five years ago, when the wall first fell, a spy infiltrated our ranks. That’s how he narrowed down the possibilities.”

“But what about me or Spike,” asked Rainbow Dash, “or all of my other friends for that matter? We haven’t been here for five years, and we would never do something like that!”

“Perhaps…” Erd thought.

“Perhaps what?”

“…Perhaps that’s what the spy would want us to think.”

“WHAT? Are you saying that I’m the spy?”

“Shut it, you dumb bitch!” Auruo snapped. “Just think about it! You and your friends have abilities that defy all laws of nature, and you just showed up out of the blue! How can you expect someone like the commander to trust something like that?”

“Auruo,” Gunther spoke, “calm down. Rainbow Dash, we know you and your friends wouldn’t betray us, but the commander isn’t so sure. Of course, the reports say that the one who killed Sawney and Bean was human, but there could have been other factors.”

“Like what?” asked Spike. “We were only told of Sawney and Bean the night before they were killed. Before that, we were in jail and then put on trial. There’s no way we could have known enough about those titans to have a motive to kill them.”

Erd was actually quite impressed with Spike’s reasoning. It really shed the ponies and Spike in a positive light that realistically couldn’t be dampened. But, there were other factors that had to have been there for Erwin not to tell the ponies anything.

“This is only hypothetical,” Erd said, “but hear me out. Perhaps after the spy killed Sawney and Bean, they met up with you or your other friends and let you in on their actions and had you join them. Or perhaps with the magical abilities of Twilight or Rarity, they share a telepathic link with the spy that they could use to relay their plans without needing to organize and risk being caught.”

“That’s ridiculous!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “There’s no way–”

“You’re a really shitty listener, aren’t you?” yelled Auruo.

“And you’re a really shitty person!” Rainbow Dash retorted, pointing her hoof at her.

“Both of you!” barked Erd. “Quiet!”

Both of them settled down, sharing spiteful glances at each other.

“Rainbow Dash,” continued Erd, “I said this was hypothetical; it’s not necessarily true. This could just be what is running through the commander’s mind. He thinks of these things way before any of us can; that’s what makes him such a good commander. You may very well not be a threat to humanity, but if the commander even suspends a sliver of his doubt, everything that we’ve worked for, everything that can be done to save humanity… could very well be destroyed in the blink of an eye.”

“Then if this is the case,” Spike said, “then other humans could have been let on in this person’s plan too.”

“Right. That is why the Commander can’t trust anyone that he’s known only after the fall of Wall Maria. You can understand this now, right?”

Rainbow Dash hated to be thought of as mistrustful by Erwin himself, but the logic and evidence was too sound for her to fight it any longer.

“Yeah,” she grumbled. “I understand.”

Suddenly, Eren gasped, remembering Erwin’s question back when he watched the smoldering corpses of Sawney and Bean.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“What do you see?” Erwin asked. “What do you think the enemy is?”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“That’s what the question meant,” Eren muttered.

“What question?” wondered Petra, then gasping as she remembered it herself. “Wait, that’s right! Back then, the commander asked me that same question!”

“If we could have answered it,” Erd said, “maybe we could have participated in this plan. I doubt that anyone could have back then, though.”

“I knew,” spoke Auruo, gaining an instant skeptical glare from Rainbow Dash, “but I didn’t say anything. Do you know why?”

“Why?” replied Petra.

“What, you can’t tell? Well, I shouldn’t expect that much from the likes of you. You have yet to reach my level.”

“Yeah,” snorted Rainbow Dash, “your level of bullshit!”

Petra who had been glaring at Auruo for his response, was now smugly snickering at Rainbow Dash’s comeback.

“Eh?” exclaimed Auruo. “You want to say that again, you winged freak?”

“Why should I have to?” Rainbow Dash said with a smirk and a shrug. “If you’re so smart, you could have heard me the first time.”

“You should learn to respect your superiors, you dumb horse!”

“And you need to learn to stop biting your tongue all the time.”

As Rainbow Dash and Auruo continued to trade verbal blows, Petra giggled at Auruo’s expense while Erd, Spike, and Gunther continued to observe them. Eren, however, looked away, thinking of all that had happened so far.

If this succeeds, Eren speculated, I can get closer to the truth of this world. But… too many have died regardless.

Eren winced at the memories of each of his comrades falling prey to the Female Titan, leading Erd to turn his attention from Rainbow Dash and Auruo, who eventually found themselves in a fiery stalemate.

“Do you think the commander is wrong?” asked Erd.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The titan that had tried to climb lost its footing, falling back down to the ground and leaving Jean, Armin, Twilight, and Fluttershy safe for the moment. It still didn’t keep them away from their discussions.

“I can’t say he was right,” Jean stated to Armin and Twilight. “If we had known there was a titan informed of our operations, we could have dealt with this in a different way. Your team’s squad leader and the others would’ve too.”

Twilight and Armin were haunted once again by the deaths of Sys and Ness, but they still couldn’t say that Jean was right about this.

“No,” Armin muttered, “it wasn’t wrong.”

“Huh?” questioned Jean. “What wasn’t wrong? How many do you think died for no reason?”

“They didn’t die for no reason,” Twilight responded, “they died for reasons that were not given to them or that they couldn’t understand.”

“But why?” asked Fluttershy. “Why wouldn’t Erwin tell us this?”

“Because then success would have been completely out of reach,” said Twilight. “If Erwin had told us about there being a titan in our ranks, that person would have continued hiding, and no one would ever know who did all of this. Not to mention, what good would telling everyone do even if we told all the right people?”

“What are you on about?” asked Jean.

“Once the four of us all knew of the titan and its capabilities, our combined efforts still couldn’t stop it. We almost lost Reiner, Armin, and even you. Even with all the information at our disposal, we were still overpowered, and so would anyone else that faced her.”

“But don’t you think those that have died or are dying had a right to know? Once that titan did show itself, couldn’t Erwin have warned someone? Anyone?”

“Jean,” Armin spoke, “after all is said and done, it’s easy to say, ‘We should have done something else.’ However, no one knows how things will turn out. Either way, you have to make a choice. You must. The lives of a hundred fellow soldiers, or all the lives of the humans within the walls. The commander made his choice. He chose to let those one-hundred die.

Jean was haunted by Armin’s words, not only because they sounded so cold and uncaring, but because they actually sounded reasonable.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Eren,” Erd told him, “you don’t know it yet, but you will soon. The reason that Erwin Smith is entrusted with humanity’s hope, the Scouting Legion.”

“Just look at how much Captain Levi trusts him,” Petra said in full confidence.

“If you live that long,” Auruo added.

Eren still couldn’t feel sure about this.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“I haven’t lived that long,” continued Armin, “but I’m certain of one thing: If there’s anyone who can bring change, it will be someone willing to sacrifice what they care for. It will be someone who can throw aside their humanity in order to defeat monsters. Someone who can’t sacrifice anything can never change anything.”

“Armin is right,” spoke Twilight. “Us ponies are sacrificing much by even coming to this world. We’ve left behind friends, mentors, even our families to ensure that you and your race succeeds. Right now, Erwin is doing all that he can to stop this traitor, bring them to justice, and still get Eren to Shiganshina so we can discover the secret behind these monsters.”

Jean gasped again at the mounting reasons.

“So far, you have done nothing but wonder what we should do or what should be done in light of all that’s happened. Right now, there is one and only one thing we can do, and that’s to put our faith in our commander.”

Armin smiled, strengthened by Twilight’s uplifting words. With that said, Jean, Armin, Twilight, and Fluttershy continued to look at the titan that fell as it tried getting back up.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“FIRE!” Erwin ordered.

Hanji, standing on a branch with a barrel cannon underneath her boot, pulled the string of the cannon, launching out seven more hooks as they pierced the Female Titan on the left side of its rump. The wires were pulled back to ensure maximum tension and hold.

“How do you like that?” asked Hanji. “You won’t be able to even scratch an itch now. You won’t be able to make any kind of move, probably for the rest of your life. They’re designed so that the more you heal your wounds, the more immobilized your joints become.”

Hanji giggled, enamored by the ingenuity of these weapons. Her giddiness turned to serious confusion as she looked up at Erwin and Levi above and to her right.

“But they still can’t draw out whoever is inside?” she wondered. “What are Levi and Mike doing?”

As if an answer to her question, both Levi and Mike swung down on their 3D Maneuver Gears, their blades aimed for the titan’s wrists. Just before they could strike, a crystalline plating covered the entirety of both of its hands. As the two soldiers swung with everything they had, the only thing they managed to do was snap the blades off near the base and take only chips out of the plating that formed.

Erwin watched Mike as he came up back to the branches at his level. Mike showed his broken blades and shook his head, telling him that their swords were useless for now. Erwin acknowledged him and looked back down on the Female Titan, specifically at its hands.

It can selectively harden its skin to protect certain parts of its body? thought Erwin. It’s similar to what I’ve heard about the Armored Titan. If we continue using the Maneuver Gear and blades, will it weaken? We don’t have time to find out. In that case…

Erwin raised his hand, calling forth a soldier with short, spiked brown hair from behind him

“Yes, sir?” the soldier answered.

“Prepare the explosives,” Erwin ordered. “Blow off its hands.”

“Yes, sir, but there’s a chance that the amount we carry has enough firepower to blow up what’s inside.”

“Then set them to amputate the wrists,” he said, putting his hand on the soldier’s shoulder. “Set them all off at once at my signal.”

“Roger.”

The soldier swung down to the soldiers stationed on the ground. Once he landed, he called them forth with his hand, signaling them to pull some dynamite stored behind the cannons. Meanwhile, Levi stood atop the titan’s head, his blades drawn and ready to strike if necessary. His eyes were filled with fury, wanting nothing more than to kill the titan and spare himself the tension

“Hey,” he told it, “why not just come out? We don’t have time to waste. So, what do you think will happen to you now? Do you believe you can escape? I wish you’d consider all the trouble we’re going through. As I recall, you killed my troops in various ways. Did you think it was fun?”

The titan didn’t seem capable of any facial movement in its state, but Levi could feel that it was trying to find every last option of survival inside its head.

“Right now,” he continued, stepping forwards, “I’m having fun. Well, so are you, right? I think you can understand me… Oh right, I wanted to ask you something. Is it okay if we cut off your hands and legs? They’ll grow back, right? I’m talking about your limbs, not the titan’s. We need you alive, after all…”

With its options soon running out, the Female Titan took in a large inhale, shocking Levi. With its lungs full, the titan let out a loud, booming shriek that blew a wind out around the area, the nearby soldiers covering their ears.

The titan continued to scream out, its voice piercing the ears and hearts of the soldiers stationed outside the forest. Fluttershy squeaked in fear and hugged Jean tight, who was too stricken with confusion at the noise to notice. Sasha hugged Rarity tight, the lack of warning frightening her half to death.

The titan eventually stopped screaming, leaving nothing but a void of silence in its wake. Levi cleared his ears with his pinkie before focusing back on the Female Titan.

“Well,” he said, “that was a surprise.”

Hanji, down below, stood in fear as another soldier besides her continued to cover his ears.

“Were those her dying screams?” he wondered aloud.

Mike flew up to Erwin quickly, a worry stricken expression on his face, knowing something was wrong.

“Erwin,” he spoke. “It stinks.”

“What direction?” Erwin asked in return.

“Multiple sources, from all directions at once.”

Erwin’s eyes widened in shock, looking out to see a rustling of leaves and bushes out to his right. Without any other warning, dozens of titans were running through the forest towards the Female Titan and the soldiers near it.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin and Jean were horrified to see as the titans that were once climbing for them take off all at once.

“They’re all running into the forest?” Jean wondered. “When did they suddenly start ignoring us?”

“It has to do with that roar we just heard!” shouted Twilight as she hovered into the air on her wings, drawing her swords with her magic. “Either way, we were ordered to keep those titans out of the forest, so let’s do it!”

Without another word, Twilight flew out at the titans, setting her sights on the titans she planned to kill. Jean and Armin, knowing she was in the right, followed her out on their gears, leaving Fluttershy alone.

“Hey!” she cried out, flying as fast as she could. “Wait for me!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny and Pinkie Pie zipped through the trees, following the swarm of titans as they moved further into the forest, ignoring them completely.

“They’re all abnormals?” wondered Conny.

“It doesn’t matter!” yelled a squad leader with short, black hair. “Don’t let them through! Begin combat!”

“Come on, Conny!” chirped Pinkie Pie. “Let’s do it together!”

Pinkie Pie zipped down lower at a larger titan and took out its neck, felling it. The titans behind it, however, ran over their fallen other as if it was a large hill. Conny, knowing that they had orders to follow, lowered himself to Pinkie Pie to help her out.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa drew her swords, looking below at the massive stampede.

“What just happened?” she asked as she walked to the end of the branch with Applejack to go off and fight.

“Wait!” called a frightened Sasha, reaching out to Mikasa. “I’ve heard that scream before. In the forests where I’m from, that’s the cry of a cornered animal that has nothing to lose. I was taught to exercise greater caution once a hunt drew to a close.”

“So be careful?”

“Sounds like the long and short of it,” Applejack responded.

“No!” yelled Sasha. “You need to be a hundred more times careful than usual! If you underestimate this forest, you’ll die!”

“I grew up in the mountains too,” Mikasa said.

“And I have a real dangerous forest just outside my farm,” Applejack added.

“Those who grow crops wouldn’t understand!”

“I see,” Mikasa replied.

It’s true that Sasha’s intuition is usually good, Mikasa reasoned, especially when she predicts things are going sour. Armin thought Eren would be in the center, toward the rear…

“There’s no time to waste!” yelled Applejack. “Let’s go!”

Applejack hopped off the branch and swung out at the stampede. Mikasa followed immediately after.

“Wait!” screamed Sasha, on her knees as she reached back out. “Mikasa! Applejack!”

“As much as I despise Applejack’s rough-and-tough attitude,” Rarity said, picking up Sasha with her magic and standing her upright, “she’s right. We have to stop those titans before they get further in.”

Sasha winced, wanting nothing more than to not engage in the titans, but she knew that orders were orders. In synch with each other, both Sasha and Rarity jumped off the branch and raced off to follow Applejack and Mikasa.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

As the titans continued to come closer and closer, Erwin knew that time was becoming more and more precious by the second.

“Ready the explosives, now!” he ordered out.

“Erwin,” exclaimed Mike fearfully, “the first wave will come from the east. They’re almost here!”

As predicted, three titans ran into view, only the first of many.

“Cart guard team,” ordered Erwin, “intercept!”

Three soldiers went out, zipping at the titans and hoping to distract them from the other humans. As the soldiers got closer, they were all amazed to find that even after soaring past them, the titans continued their beeline at the others.

“They ignored us?” shouted a brown-haired soldier with goggles. “Are they abnormals?”

“Three are breaking through!” yelled a soldier standing at the cannons.

“Captain Levi!” shouted another soldier at their leader, who continued to stand upon the Female Titan’s head.

“You just did something,” Levi asked, stamping on the titan’s head with his boot, “didn’t you, bitch?”

Levi sighed, knowing that a confrontation was unavoidable. Raising his swords for attack, Levi launched a hook at a nearby tree and pulled himself towards the three quickly-encroaching titans. With his speed and dexterity, Levi seemed to ricochet from one titan to the next, slashing the napes off of each of the titans and ceasing their advance.

A smaller titan, about three meters in length, ran at the Female Titan’s legs, instantly putting the flesh into its mouth and biting down and tearing off. Erwin was stunned at this observation.

So they’re after the Female Titan? he thought.

Now, the dozens of titans that had escaped the soldiers along the forest’s edge were coming in all at once.

“Titans from all directions!” shouted a soldier.

The soldiers down on the ground quickly latched to a branch above and pulled themselves up, awaiting further orders.

“All men, engage!” ordered Erwin. “Defend the Female Titan, even if it means your lives!”

As instructed, the soldiers all went for the titans closest to the Female Titan, cutting their necks with fury and drive. However, there were not nearly enough soldiers to take them all on, and some would get through and begin devouring the Female Titan. As one titan went down, another one broke through and began to eat the Female Titan’s flesh. Erwin watched as his men did all they could against the swarm, but even he could tell that it wouldn’t be enough.

Levi, even with his speed and strength that matched that of three soldiers, could not keep up with other titans that continued to pour in from the sides. Hanji and Mike, despite their experience, were heavily outnumbered as the titans formed a wall around the Female Titan. It soon came to the point in which the titans eating the Female Titan could not be reached because of the two to three titans that crowded behind them.

“It’s no use!” Hanji cried out.

None of the soldiers stopped for even a second. Even if they knew that their efforts would be futile, they knew that giving up would take away any hope of success that they had left. With titan blood spraying in all directions without end, and the Female Titan’s body becoming less and less as it was devoured, Erwin knew that it was over.

“Retreat, men!” demanded Erwin.

At once, the soldiers, pulled away from the bloody scrum and latched themselves to the closest tree.

“Back into formation!” continued Erwin. “Return to Karanese!”

The others could only watch as the titan that they had spent so much time and blood capturing being devoured before their very eyes. Hanji’s goggles were taken off her eyes, allowing her to cry for both the loss of her fallen men and the seemingly pointless endeavor they died for. Mike panted, the near-constant hack-and-slash having taken much energy from him. The others either sat on the branches of the trees or hung from the bark on their 3D Maneuver Gears, completely demoralized by the loss of their elusive prisoner.

“We’ve been had,” Erwin said to Levi, who hung from the same tree that Erwin stood on just feet below.

“Just look at you,” hissed Levi, wiping some evaporating blood off of his face. “Don’t tell me, the enemy–”

“–was willing to sacrifice everything. I didn’t expect the enemy to destroy itself along with the evidence by making titans devour itself.”

“All our talk at the court martial, and this is what happens. If we return empty handed, who knows what will happen to Eren or us. I know the ponies and Spike have nothing to worry about, being that they have the same rights as us humans, but for someone like Eren…”

“We can think about that after we return. Our priority right now is getting home without additional casualties. For now…”

The steam from the corpse is limiting visibility, thought Erwin as he looked at the large, white pillar of vapor rising into the sky. It could interfere with our signal flare message relay system.

“I’ll call my team,” Levi said, crouching in to launch off.

“Wait, Levi,” spoke Erwin. “Refill your gas and blades.”

“There isn’t time. I think I have plenty. Why?”

“That’s an order. Follow it.”

It didn’t take long for Levi to respond.

“Roger, Erwin,” he responded. “I trust your decision.”

As Levi went down to fill his tanks and sheaths, Erwin continued to look upon the titans as they continued eating every last bit of the Female Titan’s corpse.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Shortly after, a blue smoke signal shot out of the forest and into the sky. Even though the steam from the Female Titan’s corpse was still strong and thick, other people south of the blue pillar could still see it fine, resulting in a line of blue smoke rounds from around the forest. Krista and the young, males soldier that she was with looked up to see the signal.

“We’re retreating,” he stated to the soldiers behind him. “Everyone, retreat! Get back on your horses and retreat!

“Right!” Krista responded.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“What?” exclaimed Jean, hanging from the side of a tree. “It’s already over?”

Armin dangled from a branch while Fluttershy and Twilight stayed aflight between them.

Just… Twilight thought, also seeing the large pillar of steam. Just what happened?
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“We can go home!” Conny shouted. “All right!”

“Then maybe we can finally play some games!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa, Sasha, Applejack, and Rarity stood on a single branch, looking at the signals in the sky.

What’s going on? wondered Mikasa. Where’s Eren?
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Levi’s squad, as well as Eren, Rainbow Dash, and Spike saw the blue pillar ascend as they were a managing and reapplying their 3D Maneuver Gears to themselves.

“Looks like it’s over,” observed Gunther. “Back to the horses, prepare to retreat!”

“You heard the man,” Auruo spoke. “Let’s go see what the bastard inside looks like.”

“Will we really find out who it is?” asked Eren.

“It’s thanks to you,” Petra said.

“But I didn’t really do anything.”

“You had faith in us. This is the result of your choice to trust us back then. Making the right choice isn’t easy, you know.”

“And,” Rainbow Dash mentioned, looking right at Petra gratefully, “I guess that it taught me that loyalty isn’t just about what you can do for your friends, it’s what your friends can do for you that can make the difference. Hey, I should tell that to Twilight! That would make a great friendship report!”

Petra smiled, happy to be of assistance in any way.

“Friendship report, schmendship report,” Auruo yelled back, “you two shouldn’t spoil the brat! I mean, what did he do anyway? He was pathetic; just kept whining.”

“I wonder if that sounds like someone ELSE I know?” grumbled Rainbow Dash.

“Well, coming back alive on your first excursion is pretty good, but it doesn’t count until the mission is over. Listen, kiddos,” he said, leaning towards them, “the expedition lasts until you’re at home in bed.”

With their gears fully fixed and ready, Eren and Petra stood back up, ready to go.

“Yeah,” Eren sighed, “I know that.”

Erd leapt off their branch, followed by Gunther, Spike, Auruo, Petra, and Eren. As they all, flew out through the trees, Erd, turned to face Petra and Auruo.

“Auruo! Petra!” he shouted. “You two pissed your pants and cried on your first mission! You’re all grown up now!”

“GYAAAAH!” shrieked Petra, horrified by Erd’s betrayal while Eren, Spike, and Rainbow Dash were dumbfounded. “Don’t say that! What if he stops respecting me!?”

“So it’s true?” wondered Eren.

“It sure is!” answered Erd. “And I didn’t, by the way, Eren.”

“Idiot!” barked Auruo. “I’ve killed more of them than you! More of them than you, idiot!”

“Kill count isn’t all that makes us a soldier!” Erd responded.

“Shut up, idiot!”

“Petra,” Eren called with a slight grin on his face, “does that mean you sprayed it everywhere while in mid-air?”

“So not only do you bite your tongue,” spoke Rainbow Dash to Auruo, “but you pee yourself too?”

“Shut up!” yelled Gunther. “Do you think you’re on a picnic? We’re outside the walls! I didn’t piss myself either, Eren.”

“Uh-huh. Sure you didn’t…”

Gunther ignored her remark, instead keeping his mind focused on the trees ahead. Suddenly, a gunshot was heard. Soon from Gunther’s right, he saw a green smoke pillar reach into the sky.

“Oh,” he said, “I’m sure that’s the signal from Captain Levi. We’ll rendezvous with the captain, so let’s cut the chatter until we get back!”

Gunther stopped on a tree branch and pulled a pistol from his coat. Aiming it into the sky, he pulled the trigger and sent out a green smoke round.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

From farther away, a soldier with their cloak hood pulled up over their head looked at Gunther’s signal, a smoke pistol in their hand. Tossing it to the ground, the soldier pulled their blades from its sheaths, jumping from the branch they stood on and heading towards the signal Gunther made.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin, Hanji, Mike, and the remaining soldiers from the cart guard rode down the path back out of the forest, contemplating what would happen next.

“Erwin,” Hanji spoke, “why did you order Levi to resupply? There’s no time to waste.”

“The Female Titan was eaten,” Erwin said, “but did you see the person inside get eaten? I didn’t.”

Hanji gasped, seeming to understand it.

“You can’t mean–”

“I do. If your original hypothesis is correct, and they can still move to a degree after retaining human form, and if they’d prepared 3D Maneuver Gear in advance, the one within the Female Titan is wearing our uniform right now. The enemy is camouflaged as one of our men.”

Hanji eyes widened, knowing what this could mean for Levi and his squad.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The mysterious soldier was now flying alongside to the left of Levi’s squad and Eren, Rainbow Dash, and Spike. Gunther, on the front left, looked to his left to see the soldier, confused over who they were.

“Captain Levi?” he wondered.

Gunther’s eyes widened, realizing that it wasn’t him.

“No, it’s not!” he exclaimed. “Who are you!?”

Suddenly, the soldier spun its body towards the squad and pulled its swords back to attack. Spike, realizing this, squeezed down on the lever on his operational device and sped ahead to intercept the soldier’s attack.

“Stop!” shouted Spike.

With a puff of gas from the soldier’s back, they rocketed towards Gunther. Gunther tried to pull out his swords, but it was too late. As Spike crossed over to stop the soldier, he put his left hand out, knowing it would be the first arm to reach them. Spike’s sword was held out in front of Gunther’s head, but the soldier’s aim was precise. With swiftness and accuracy, the soldier cut both Spike’s hand and the back of Gunther’s neck. Both Spike and Gunther fell down, scaring the others.

“Spike!” shouted Rainbow Dash.

As Gunther fell, his wire caught him, but his motionless body swung him into a tree, his head colliding with it as he just limply dangled. Spike, while hurt, was still mobile, using his free, painless hand to latch to the tree Gunther was on, hanging on just next to him.

“Gunther!” screamed Eren. “What? Why?”

“Gunther!” screamed Rainbow Dash. “Spike!”

Eren and the others swung down to check on their comrades. However, the sight of Gunther paralyzed Eren in fear and dread. The back of Gunther’s neck was replaced by a wide score reached more than halfway through the neck, causing Gunther’s head to dangle only by the skin and muscle of the front of his neck. Eren felt a tug on his cloak, looking up to see Auruo pulling him forwards with Petra and Erd close behind.

“Eren, don’t stop!” he shouted. “Keep moving!”

“You go on ahead!” Rainbow Dash shouted out as she hovered by Spike. “Spike’s hurt! I’ll catch up!”

The others seemed to pay no attention to Rainbow Dash’s shout, instead going after the soldier that killed one of their best men.

“Spike!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “Are you alright?”

“She got me,” Spike panted, still trying to fight the sheer stinging sensation, “but it’s only a cut, right?”

Rainbow Dash then looked to see blood spreading around the area of his cloak, staining it. Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened, knowing from the blood flow that Spike got more than just a cut.

“Spike,” moaned Rainbow Dash, “let me see your hand.”

“Huh?” Spike said, shifting his hand from under his arm. “Sure, I guess I–”

Spike suddenly gasped, knowing that something wasn’t right about the feeling in his hand. It also felt like he couldn’t feel his index finger nor his thumb. Spike then realized what this probably meant, causing him to hyperventilate. Not wanting to believe it, he pulled his hand from under his cloak, the sight of it causing Rainbow Dash to gasp loudly in shock, her eyes flowing with tears.

The right half of Spike’s left hand was gone, replaced by a crimson-flowing slant that ran from the base of Spike’s third finger to the very side of the wrist. Spike’s own tears began to flow as he grunted and heaved, being scared, hurt, and repulsed by his wound. Shutting his eyes and biting his teeth as hard as he could, he tilted his head to the sky and let out a shrill and pain-riddled wail.

Chapter 28: Crushing Blow

Erwin and his soldiers continued to ride down the path through the forest and back with the rest of his men so they could return to Wall Rose. With the failure of the mission brought about by their lack of knowledge of the Female Titan, Erwin and Hanji continued to discuss where the controller of the titan would be or already was.

“When the Colossal Titan vanished,” Erwin explained, “whoever was inside had been wearing Maneuver Gear so that they could escape in the steam. Don’t you think the same possibility applies here?”

“But at the time,” Hanji responded, “based on what we saw when Eren emerged from the titan, we concluded that it would be impossible. His equipment was destroyed and his uniform was gone. Above all, Eren was so weak that he couldn’t even stand unassisted.”

“The Female Titan was able to attract other titans with its cry. We failed to predict this, and so the operation failed as a result. If titan abilities vary depending on skill, it was a total mistake to use Eren, a total novice, as the basis for our assumptions. If we are to outwit our enemy, we’ll have to think outside of the box.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

With the mission declared over many soldiers rode alongside the edge of the forest on their horses, going to meet back up with the other soldiers on either side of the forest and follow Erwin back to Karanese. In particular, Jean and Armin rode alongside their other soldiers while Twilight and Fluttershy flew close above.

“If we’re withdrawing,” Jean reasoned, “does that mean the mission succeeded?”

“If so,” replied Armin, “then we may already know who was inside the Female Titan.”

“Are you sure?” asked Twilight from above. “Then what about those titans that all swarmed into the forest? What about that roar that came before it?”

“It was probably a bear or something,” Jean answered.

“That’s impossible,” Fluttershy butted in. “There’s no way that a bear can make a roar that shrill.”

“You should trust Fluttershy on this one, Jean,” Twilight advised. “She knows woodland animals better than you know the back of your hand. That roar had to come from the Female Titan.”

“Then what do you think happened?” asked Armin.

“I honestly can’t say. But based upon the timing of everything, I can only assume…”

“Assume what?” wondered Fluttershy.

“That… the mission failed.”

“Huh?” exclaimed Jean. “How can you say that?”

“You remember it, don’t you? The moment after we took back the HQ in Trost, all of those titans were eating the titan Eren was in? Perhaps that’s what happened. That roar summoned a bunch of titans and made them eat the Female Titan.”

“What sense does that make? That would imply that we captured the Female Titan in the first place.”

“That could explain the cannons. Maybe the titan was incapacitated, and right before they could take out whoever was inside it, that titan roared and summoned a bunch of other titans to eat it so the Scouting Legion couldn’t do anything more to it.”

“But what does that have to do with timing?” asked Armin.

“If we’re to assume that all center groups in the formation entered the forest, that would probably be about a dozen and a half to two dozen soldiers that were in there when the titans attacked. Even with the combined skills of Erwin, Levi, Mike, Hanji, Eren, Auruo, Petra, Erd, and Gunther, all of those titans would have grossly outnumbered them all.

“However, if the intention of the Female Titan was just to have the titans attack the soldiers, I doubt we’d be retreating now and they’d still be fighting them. My guess is that by the time the titans entered the forest to the time they arrived at the Female Titan and ate it, Erwin decided that it would have become a lost cause to save what has already been destroyed and issued the retreat signal soon afterwards.”

“That’s crazy though!” Jean shouted. “A titan that can call upon other titans?”

“We’re learning new things about titans every day. Why wouldn’t a titan shifter have such an ability?”

“I suppose you’re right,” said Armin, “but what does that mean for Eren? He’s supposed to be brought back before the council after the mission’s over, and if the mission was indeed a failure, what’s going to become of him?”

Twilight winced, knowing that this truly couldn’t be avoided.

“The only thing that we can hope is that Eren didn’t have to do much today that would warrant whatever fate lies ahead of him,” she finally spoke. “I mean, if he didn’t do anything that would incriminate himself further, then why should be punished?”

“I agree,” Armin responded. “Hopefully, Dallis Zacklay will consider this when Eren is brought back to him.”

“I’m sure Eren has nothing to worry about,” added Jean, “so you can quit fretting.”

“If you say so…” mumbled Fluttershy.

“However,” Jean said, “the thing that bugs me more than anything is how the commander was so sure that the enemy would come after Eren if he left the walls.”

“I think it’s because,” Armin answered, “for some reason, they suddenly stopped their advance in the midst of the last assault.”

“Huh?”

“Even though they managed to break through Trost’s gate, they didn’t even try for the inner gate, and when Eren sealed the gate, they let him. It could mean that they now have bigger concerns.”

“Bigger concerns?”

“Something more important to them than breaching the walls; something unexpected that happened.”

Jean gasped, suddenly realizing what Armin meant.

“Eren’s transformation into a titan?” he wondered.

“I think that’s the only answer,” Armin responded.

“Then… that means… wait… so…”

“Someone who was there, who saw Eren transform, is the titan.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash was back with Gunther’s corpse and Spike as she applied Spike’s discarded and cut cloak around his half-severed hand to stop the blood flow. With the more time that passed, Spike was looking far angrier than in pain.

“We need to hurry!” Spike grunted. “The more we stay here, the better the chances of that person getting away are!”

“Well, I’m not gonna’ leave you to do that!” Rainbow Dash spoke as she tied the final knot. “Besides, Twilight would kill me if that happened.”

“Twilight? Oh no! What will Twilight think if she sees me like this?”

“She’s going to freak out is what she’s going to do! But you did you best, squirt, that’s all I can really say.”

Squirt, thought Spike nervously. What will Levi think of me in this state?

“Now hurry up and hop on,” Rainbow Dash said, fluttering near Spike. “With only one of your hands, you aren’t going to be as fast, so just stick with me until then.”

“Alright!” he called.

With a small reel in with his 3D Maneuver Gear, Spike pulled up and pushed off the tree with his hook coming out of the bark, allowing himself to land on Rainbow Dash’s back and letting her fly off to go and help Eren and his friends.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren continued to look behind him, feeling immense guilt about leaving Gunther and Spike behind while Rainbow Dash got to stay and get help. Before he could mourn and guess any further, the mysterious soldier suddenly appeared behind him, shifting to the right of the group and following them alongside.

“Who’s there?” shouted Petra.

“Protect Eren!” shouted Erd.

“Damn it,” hissed Auruo, “what do we do? Erd, where should we go?”

“There isn’t time to reach the horses! Head for HQ, as fast as you can!”

As Eren and Levi’s squad continued to fly and swing through the forest, they all kept an eye on their attacker to make sure that they wouldn’t try anything on them as the soldier began to fall a bit behind.

“Is it from the Female Titan?” wondered Auruo. “Or is there more than one?”

“Damn you,” seethed Petra, turning around to face the attacker. “How dare you? Come at me! I’ll defeat you, even if it kills me.”

The Female Titan? thought Eren. Impossible. Why? Didn’t we catch it?

Without warning, the assassin swung into the center and flew behind a tree, not coming out from the other side. Erd and Petra were facing the tree the soldier hid behind, expecting their next move each moment. Auruo and Eren had their bodies aimed forwards but their gazes aimed backwards.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“If the enemy has some way to retain its strength,” Erwin said to Hanji, “it may be able to transform once more.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

From just twenty meters from Levi’s group and Eren, a bright, yellow light erupted through the trees as a yellow bolt shot up into the sky, causing gales of wind to sweep about the forest.

“I knew it,” Auruo gasped.

“It’s coming!” shouted Erd.

“The Female Titan!”

Sure enough, the Female Titan, its formed full and restored, appeared from behind the trees as it broke back into a full-fledged run at the four of them.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash wasn’t flying as fast as she wanted to, not only wanting to avoid hitting trees, but wanting to make sure Spike could hold on with his injury. Despite being too far away to see it, she had a terrible feeling of what had happened.

“No way,” she nervously whispered. “That guy that killed Gunther, that can’t be… the Female Titan?”

“What?” shouted Spike. “She’s back?”

“Looks like. Spike, you think you can hold on while I shift up a couple of gears!”

“I thought you’d never ask,” Spike declared, hugging Rainbow Dash even tighter with his arms.

Rainbow Dash thrust forwards, hoping to catch up to Eren and the others as well as try and stop the Female Titan.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“How dare you!” shouted Eren furiously, ready to place his hand into his mouth. “This time, I will defeat it!”

“No!” Erd shouted, catching him in the act. “The three of us will kill the Female Titan. Hopefully, Rainbow Dash and Spike will come back shortly, and then you three will continue to head straight for HQ at top speed.”

Eren looked back at the fast-approaching titan, finding it harder and harder to not want to take it on full-throttle.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Here’s what I’ve gleaned from this battle,” Erwin stated, “if we focus on making the best moves, we will never get the better of our opponent. When necessary, we must be willing to take big risks, and be prepared to lose everything.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“I’ll fight too!” objected Eren.

“No!” ordered Erd. “This is the best move! Your power is too risky!”

“What?” yelled Auruo. “Do you doubt us?”

“Do you, Eren?” asked Petra. “Do you find it that hard to trust us?”

Eren couldn’t help but be reminded of the similar exchange he had with Petra when he and Levi’s men were being chased while on horseback. Now Eren’s trust was beginning to return.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Unless we can change how we fight,” Erwin stated, “humanity cannot win.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

With Eren’s belief in his comrades overriding his belief in himself, he lowered his hand back down and looked forwards, speeding ahead as Erd ordered.

“I believe my squad will be victorious!” Eren called back before he was off. “Good luck!”

Happy to see Eren’s faith in them restored, the three of them turned back and launched hooks at the trees to the sides of them, pulling them towards the Female Titan. As Erd ascended up, Petra and Auruo flew side-by-side at their original altitudes.

Erd lunged at the Female Titan with his swords raised above his head. The titan casually reached forwards, ready to kill the supposed idiot charging to his death. However, a hook launched out behind Erd from the back of his device, the holster for the hook turned backwards. With the tree behind him catching his hook, Erd reeled himself backwards just out of the Female Titan’s reach.

With Erd’s gas exhaust partially concealing the titan’s sight, Auruo and Petra came up from the cloud and hooked into just below the titan’s eyes. Swinging around and pulling themselves towards the titan’s face, Petra and Auruo rotated their bodies that were parallel to the ground with their swords in their grasp and slashed the titans’s eyes like a rotary saw.

Eren was shocked to see as spurts of blood sprayed out of the sockets as the Female Titan, now completely blinded, was forced to lean with its back against a tree, its hands covering its nape.

We took out its sight, Erd observed. For at least a minute, it’ll be in total darkness.

Kill it this time! thought Petra.

Screw capturing it! Auruo declared.

Kill it now! Erd thought.

Die here without honor! Petra thought about the Female Titan.

Make that bitch of a titan pay! Auruo resolved.

Erd, Petra, and Auruo flew about the tree the Female Titan was defending itself with, Erd looking for any spots they would need to attack to get its arms away.

We won’t let your eyes regenerate! he thought, raising his swords back up.

With a look to Petra and Auruo, the two of them flew on both sides of the tree, crisscrossing over one another as they swung up above the tree tops. Their hooks detached from the bark, allowing them to tip their bodies back for a swing, their limbs, torso, and abs in perfect synch with one another.

With a squeeze of their gas levers, they both shot down at the Female Titan’s armpits, their arms thrusting down to cut a sizable chunk from the very sides of its pectorals. With perfect timing, the two of them hooked into the trees which safely swung them to just above the grass and up again.

Erd quickly whizzed forwards at the still stationary titan and cut another hunk of muscle from its right arm, landing on the side of a tree and ready to push off and have another go.

We’ll shear so much muscle around your shoulders, Erd planned, you won’t be able to keep your arms up.

Pushing off the tree, Erd went to the left arm and made a similar cut, followed by further slashes from Petra and Auruo on both arms. As Erd fell back, Petra and Auruo swung in, ready to butcher the titan even further.

Shear it off… thought Petra, as another piece of its arm was sliced.

Make its arms… thought Auruo, making another cut.

…fall! finished Erd, coming back in for more.

With those final cuts, the Female Titan’s arms slid out from behind its neck and fell limply to its sides, the little working muscle it had left unable to support its arms.

“They’re down!” Erd declared, swinging to the titan’s right side.

From the distance, Rainbow Dash and Spike could see this act above all else, specifically with how submissive the Female Titan appeared.

“Holy shit!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Are they really going to kill it?”

“It’s Levi’s squad!” Spike affirmed. “Of course they will!”

Rainbow Dash continued to fly off towards their direction, unsure what would be needed of her. Erd, his blades dulled from the previous slashes, discarded them and put in a new pair.

“Now the neck!” he ordered. “Shear off the muscles that support its neck!”

“And then we can strike its weak point!” Petra shouted, giving herself new blades.

With Auruo following Erd, the three of them all made their way to the right of the titan’s neck. Eren was astounded by the efficiency of these three as they seemed to systematically lay waste to the Female Titan without breaking a sweat.

They’re so strong, Eren marveled. The Female Titan is totally on the defensive. How can they launch co-op attacks like that without even speaking to each other? I bet it’s only possible because they believe in one another. They’ve overcome many hardships that way. That’s why they’re so strong, even after losing Gunther.

Eren, feeling as if they would accomplish their task with no problems, continued to look ahead and fly on.

I’ll go forward, he resolved. If I go forward and believe in them, without turning back, then… I’m sure that’s the right answer! I finally understand!

Then, from seemingly out of nowhere, memories of Levi’s advice earlier in the forest hit him.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“I don’t know,” said Levi. “I never have. I can believe in my own abilities, or the choices of the companions I trust… but no one ever knows how it will turn out.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren’s discouraging words, forced him to look behind him once more. From further back, Rainbow Dash and Spike flew up closer, excited to see Erd deliver the penultimate blows.

“Strike the neck now!” Erd shouted as he approached the Female Titan’s neck.

Suddenly, the right gouged eye popped open from its socket, completely reformed and new again. With its vision mostly restored, the Female Titan looked at Erd before it aimed its mouth at his body. With a well-timed clamp and shift forwards, Erd’s entire body, minus his now severed left arm and his legs, was inside the titans mouth as his blood sprayed across its face and the ground below. Eren, Petra, Auruo, Rainbow Dash, and Spike were horrified by the sight of another fallen comrade as the Female Titan spit the rest of Erd out of its mouth.

“ERD!” screamed Petra.

Eren, now fearful again for the lives of his friends, swung back around a tree and headed in the opposite direction, his desperate screams helping propel him forwards, hoping he could save at least the others. Petra, seeing its sight return, fell back and reeled herself backwards to get away as fast as she could. Spike, seeing this, furrowed his brow in anger, taking the operational device from his left holster with his good hand and leaping off Rainbow Dash towards her, his fingers choking the gas lever.

“Spike!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “Don’t go and lose the other hand too!”

Spike was beyond hearing. All he knew was that he wasn’t going to see another friend die today. Rainbow Dash went to follow him as Petra continued to retreat.

“How?” gasped the terrified Petra. “It can’t possibly see. It hasn’t even been thirty seconds!”

Petra then looked at the one eye popped out and looking at her.

“One eye?” she questioned. “It was able to accelerate the healing to only one of its parts? Is that even possible?”

The Female Titan, now back in control, pushed off the tree it was against and ran towards Petra, its useless arms flaying out behind itself as it gained speed.

“Petra!” shouted Auruo as he tried to follow the titan. “We need to regroup!”

Petra tried to turn back and fly forwards and away from the Female Titan, looking up at it as she let out a final, terrified scream as she knew escape was impossible.

“PETRA!” Auruo yelled. “NOW!”

The titan leapt up, its foot headed right for a tree that Petra was flying straight at. However, before the titan’s foot could drive her into the tree, a wire whizzed by just above Petra’s face as Spike flew with impeccable speeds right at Petra, his wrapped-up arm scooping her waist and pulling her away from the tree.

The force was enough to pull her left arm out to the side, allowing the Female Titan to pin Petra’s forearm to the tree with the ball of its foot. With Spike’s push and the force of the titan’s foot crushing Petra’s arm, bits of torn, stringed muscle and cracked bone slid out of Petra’s forearm as it was separated from the body.

Spike, his rescue stinging his hand once again, tumbled painfully to the ground along with Petra as his torn cloth on his arm unraveled, revealing his wound to Auruo and Eren. As Petra tried getting up, her missing arm forced her to continue lying down, but still being alive, she looked at the mangled stump near her elbow, the resulting pain and sight causing her to scream uncontrollably.

“PETRA!” shouted Eren. “SPIKE!”

The Female Titan, agitated with its target still being alive, stood back up to reposition itself. Spike, seeing this, ran to Petra as he tugged on her remaining hand with his own hand.

“Hurry!” shouted Spike. “We have to run! If we don’t–”

The shadow was already looming over the two of them. Petra, seeing as its attacker was still set on killing her and Spike, did her best to get up with Spike’s help, even if she knew that it was far too late. A hook latched into the center of the titan’s back as the whir of wires signaled that an attacker was coming close.

“Hey!” yelled Auruo. “Die!”

With a swing to the left and a pull to the right, Auruo came around and swung his swords at the titan’s nape. He was horrified to see as his broken blades flew freely from the bases while the titan’s now crystalized nape remained intact.

“How?” Auruo wondered. “My blade can’t pierce it.”

The Female Titan shifted back and leaned backwards with its foot reeling back and aimed for Auruo’s spine.

“NO!” Rainbow Dash screamed as she approached them both.

Flying down and up just in time, she put her hooves underneath Auruo’s feet and pushed up, sending him launching up about three meters. The Female Titan couldn’t change its aim back to Auruo now that he was so high, but a new target was set. The titan resumed its kick, the foot plowing right into Rainbow Dash’s back and flinging her into the trees with her 3D Maneuver Gear falling off her body. Rainbow Dash tried to regain her balance, but found that the pain of the hit made her unable to do so.

Rainbow Dash only had a tree to crash into to stop herself, the speed and force that the side of her head hit it with knocking her unconscious instantly. Eren seeing the macabre scene, watched with inconsolable sadness and rage as Rainbow Dash tumbled down to the ground, hitting branches on her way down until she crumpled like a rag-doll on the grass, bleeding profusely from behind the right ear.

“WAAAAAAAAAH!” Eren shrieked.

Auruo couldn’t believe what had happened. Rainbow Dash, a creature he was sure that despised him, saved his life at the cost of her own. Despite his immensely growing admiration and respect for her, Auruo flew down to Rainbow Dash’s location, where Petra and Spike were using their only good hands to swing themselves towards her too.

“Rainbow Dash!” cried Petra, wrapping her torn arm into her cloak. “Please tell me she’s alright!”

Spike ran up and put his ear to her chest, giving a slight, thankful smile shortly afterward.

“She’s still breathing,” he said, “and her heart is beating.”

The sound of crunching earth broke their concentrations as they turned to see the Female Titan staring them down. Auruo quickly discarded his other two blades and put in some new ones, stepping in front of his two allies and ready to protect them.

“Let’s go, you bitch,” he seethed. “You can get to them over my dead body!”

As if Auruo was a mere ant, the Female Titan smirked as she made her way towards them. Eren, flying in much closer, could see what had become of Levi’s squad and his best pony friend as she lied unconscious and quite possibly dying. The sight of Petra’s torn arm and Spike’s sliced hand in particular as they both bled through their cloaks brought Eren to tears.

“I will…” muttered Eren, as he remembered how the soldier killed Gunther and slashed Spike’s hand. “I will…” he grunted even louder, remembering Erd’s eviscerated corpse and seeing Petra’s arm and Rainbow Dash lying still. “I’LL KILL IT!”

As Eren began to fall, he put his hand in his mouth and bit down, encasing his body in bright, golden light. Auruo, Petra, and Spike shielded themselves from the glare which was replaced with a large ball of steam that hurtled towards the Female Titan. The steam faded as well, revealing Eren’s titan as its forward momentum gave it the energy it needed to charge at the Female Titan, who now paid no mind to Auruo, Petra, Rainbow Dash, and Spike as Eren’s titan’s roar made its presence known.

“Hurry!” shouted Auruo. “While it’s distracted!”

“Right!” Petra and Spike quickly agreed.

Auruo picked up Rainbow Dash and slung her over his shoulder, using his free hand to take out his operational device. With their usable hands, Petra and Spike took theirs out of their jackets as all three of them shot at one of the top branches of the tree they stood under, reeling themselves up to get a safe, observable spot.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

From the main path inside the forest, Erwin and Hanji heard the sound of Eren’s titan’s roar, the noise surprising Erwin especially.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

As Mikasa, Applejack, Sasha, and Rarity swung to regroup out of the forest, Mikasa could clearly hear Eren’s roar, stopping dead in her tracks.

“Eren,” she gasped.

Listening closely to the noise, Mikasa hooked a wire to a tree in the direction of the roar and swung out in that direction, shocking the two ponies and Sasha.

“Hold on!” cried Applejack, launching her own hook and following her. “Wait for me, partner!”

“Wait, what?” exclaimed Sasha. “Mikasa? Applejack?”

“Come back!” Rarity called out.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Levi continued along to where his squad would supposedly be when he heard the sound of Eren’s titan.

That voice, Levi thought. Don’t tell me…

Levi, not wasting another second, pulled a U-turn around the first tree he could and rocketed off in the direction of the roar.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Petra, Auruo, and Spike, with Rainbow Dash lying next to them on the branch, watched as Eren’s titan made a mad run for the Female Titan.

“That bitch,” Auruo hissed, as he drew his sword. “She’ll pay for what she did to us!”

As Auruo was about to swing down to engage with the titan, the side of a blade came from his left and laid itself upon his chest, surprising Auruo.

“No,” Spike said, his right arm holding the bladed device as his gaze was kept on Eren. “Eren trusted in you to stop her. Now, it’s your turn to trust in him.”

Eren’s titan came closer with its left arm reeled back, and ready to hit. Sliding closer to her, it dipped down and attempted a hard uppercut with its right arm that the Female Titan avoided with a juke to her left. The Female Titan’s arms were still useless to it, so the titan made another safe juke to its left and ran at Eren’s titan, driving its foot into its stomach.

Anger was in both of their faces as the Female Titan continued to push Eren’s titan back. Eren’s titan put weight in its feet to stop the slide and pushed back with his knee, lifting its arm up for another punch. Bringing its fist down, Eren’s titan attempted to make contact, but the Female Titan backed away in time. Its struggle to get away from Eren’s titan forced her to fall back onto a tree.

The Female Titan, regaining its balance and ground, stood back up before Eren’s titan. The wounds in her arms began to hiss and steam, trying to regenerate themselves. Eren’s titan, seeing this, ran up to the Female Titan with its arms still poised and made several punches at its head, the Female Titan ducking and moving out of the way of each hook and jab.

With a missed uppercut, Eren’s titan finally made a successful hit to the Female Titan’s chest, tumbling it to the ground before it quickly got back up. Knowing that it needed more time for its limbs to heal, the Female Titan ran off deeper into the forest, Eren’s titan furiously chasing it down and leaving Auruo, Petra, Spike, and Rainbow Dash behind.

“Hurry!” shouted Spike. “Let’s go after them!”

“Alright,” Auruo spoke, trying to pick up the cyan pegasus, “just let me grab Rainbow Dash.”

Before he could comfortably position her, sounds of retracting wires and bursts of gas came closer to them as Levi swung out to see the four of them on the branches. Pulling himself up, he could see the damage that had been done to his team. Spike, despite looking as emotionless as he always did, could tell that a fiery rage was pent up inside of him after seeing the deceased Gunther and Erd as well as the injured Petra, Rainbow Dash, and himself.

“Where did they go?” asked Levi.

“Due east!” Auruo called.

“You four, get back to HQ. Make sure not to get hurt any more than you already are. Quickly!”

“Yes, sir!” complied Auruo, Petra, and Spike, still giving him the salute.

Without further questions, Levi continued in the direction Auruo said while Petra and Spike used their one hands to go back into the formation while Auruo carried Rainbow Dash with one arm and used his other hand to follow the other two back to safety.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Further inside the forest, Eren’s titan had finally caught up with the Female Titan. As Eren’s titan continued to punch at the Female Titan, it still managed to dodge each attack. With one particularly close uppercut, the Female Titan fell onto its back. With its arms still unusable, Eren’s titan climbed atop it, sat on its waist, and held its shoulders down.

With the Female Titan right where he wanted, Eren’s titan lifted its left fist up to drive it into the Female titan’s face. Eren’s titan, through Eren inside the nape of its neck, looked upon it with spite and hatred.

I made the wrong choice, Eren thought. I wanted to believe in my companions. Because of that, one of them is injured and two of them are dead! If it hadn’t been for Rainbow Dash and Spike, they all would have died.

His anger began to boil again on looking further into the Female Titan’s face.

But it’s because of you that they’re now hurt too!

Eren’s titan brought his fist down, but the Female Titan tilted her head out of the way for the fist to hit the ground instead. With the strength of the hit and the lightness of Eren’s titan’s body, its elbow tore through its arm and caused muscle to be pulled out from the forearm. Eren’s titan lifted its arm up to see that its fingers too were torn and bony. The Female Titan, now looking somewhat fearful of its predicament, looked Eren’s titan in the eyes with its one eye.

If I had believed in myself from the start and fought, Eren thought, if I’d only killed it at the beginning!

Eren’s titan made another downwards punch with its other arm, the Female Titan moving out of the way for this one too. This time, Eren’s titan’s wrist tore open, making both of its arms useless now. With steam pouring out of its wounds, as well as from the Female Titan’s, Eren’s titan could only continue to look down at its enemy.

Back then, thought Eren, if I’d turn into a titan… No… If I’d fought, even before that… Captain Levi was there too. We would have won! Maybe we could have captured it.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“You aren’t wrong,” Levi told him. “If you want to do it, do it.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

I… Eren resumed. I made a choice, and it almost killed everyone. It’s my fault that Gunther and Erd died and that Petra, Spike, and Rainbow Dash are injured. But despite all that, it’s still your fault!

Eren’s titan bent down at the Female Titan’s face and shouted out into it, the Female Titan’s only reaction being to turn its head away.

I’ll tear you apart! declared Eren. Once my hand heals, I’ll rip you apart! Tear you to shreds! Rip you into tiny pieces, and eat you!

Eren’s rage and fury began to consume his titan as it lifted its arms up, jerked its head in all directions, chattered its jaw open and closed, and rolled its eyes into the back of its head as Eren’s emotions overloaded his titan, but healed its body faster.

Just then, the left eye of the Female Titan shot open, and it lifted its left arm to grab Eren’s titan’s right arm. With her other arm, it placed it on Eren’s titan’s knee and pushed out of Eren’s hold, freeing itself. With Eren’s titan’s limbs healed, it made another punch for the Female Titan, but the Female Titan kicked Eren’s titan off of itself and sent it flying into a tree.

As the Female Titan got back up, Eren’s titan launched off and uppercutted it, taking a piece of its face with it. With the other hand, Eren’s titan made a wide and powerful hook that the Female Titan ducked out of the way of and rolled to regain its footing. The force of Eren’s titan’s swing caused it to fall as well, but also rolled to maintain its footing.

Eren’s titan ran back up to the Female Titan and delivered a succession of punches aimed for its face, but the Female Titan was quick enough to dodge them all. As Eren’s titan came in for another hit, the Female Titan hardened the area around its hand and forearm and punched Eren’s titan in the jaw, smashing it off like a pumpkin.

Eren’s titan was undeterred, sliding its upper teeth against the hard, crystalline plating and bringing its left arm out. With nowhere for the Female Titan to go, Eren’s titan uppercutted the Female Titan in the gut, sending it flying up about twenty-five meters into the air and into a tree. With the Female Titan looked disoriented from the hit, Eren’s titan used the opportunity, to run up and drive its knee into the Female Titans face. The Female Titan was still able to get away, running to the side as Eren’s titan’s knee hit the bark.

Both titans were getting exhausted by this point, as Eren’s titan leaned up against the same tree and panted while the Female Titan ran off to catch its own breath. With the fight not seeming to go one way or the other, the Female Titan walked back up to face Eren’s titan once again. As Eren’s titan readied himself, something about the Female Titan struck something inside Eren himself. The mounting realization was affecting his titan as it stood motionless with his eyes shrunk.

*KHWAK*

The Female Titan drove its leg arm through Eren’s titan’s wrist, its head, and the adjacent tree, cutting all three objects cleanly like a sword. The hand, the top of Eren’s titan’s head, and the tree all fell over, and without a head to control the titan’s body or see, Eren’s titan fell to its knees and laid still.

The Female Titan walked over to Eren’s titan an knelt down, putting its mouth near the neck. With tremendous strength, the Female Titan opened its jaw wide, tearing the cheeks that kept it together. Once the flesh was entirely ripped, the Female Titan bit down on Eren’s titan’s neck and tore the skin and muscle off it, revealing Eren, exhausted and emotionally torn, inside it.

Mikasa and Applejack swung in, seeing the Female Titan as it was getting at Eren.

“EREN!” screamed Mikasa.

“Get yer’ mitts offa him!” demanded Applejack.

However, as they came to a better and clearer vantage point, both Mikasa and Applejack were terrified to see as the Female Titan grabbed Eren with its teeth and tilted its head back, allowing Eren to slide into its mouth, the torn cheeks making it much easier for him to enter. Mikasa and Applejack could only watch as the Female Titan stood back up with its mouth healed and ran west through the forest.

“W– Wait…” Mikasa whimpered. “Eren… Don’t go.”

Mikasa’s scared and horrified face soon turned to wrath as she and Applejack sped off to follow the titan and rescue their friend. Even with Mikasa’s anger, resolve, and skill with her Maneuver Gear, Applejack was close behind, just as hellbent to rescue her friend.

“Give…” seethed Mikasa as she got closer.

The Female Titan, seeing Mikasa and Applejack get near, covered her neck with her left hand.

“Give…” she began to shout as she flew up and fell towards the titan with her blades drawn. “Give Eren back!”

Mikasa went into action, spinning her blades out from behind the Female Titan and whizzed past her right cheek, cutting it. Applejack went for under the arm, flying underneath the bicep and slicing off a small portion of its arm. Mikasa and Applejack spun around to face the titan. Mikasa went first, hooking onto a tree to her left and flying near the titans free right arm. Applejack followed close-by, choosing to swing under the titan’s right arm instead.

Mikasa hit her own mark, leaving a nice, long cut on its arm. As the Female Titan reached for Mikasa, Applejack used the distraction to swing under her arm and over her head, the loop sending her towards the left arm. Shooting another hook into the titan’s left arm, the Female Titan used the opportunity to reach to her shoulder, grabbing a hold of Applejack’s wire. Applejack winced with fear, knowing she was caught.

With speed and diligence, Mikasa swung underneath the Female Titan’s left arm, cutting a larger piece from her arm as well as cutting off its thumb in one quick front-flip, forcing the titan’s grip on the wire to slip from its grasp, allowing Applejack to reel it back into her device. Now, Applejack and Mikasa were flying right besides each other.

“Thanks a bundle, Mikasa!” exclaimed Applejack. “I thought I was a goner there!”

“We’re not done yet,” growled Mikasa, looking as the Female Titan reached for Mikasa and Applejack with its right hand, the thumb growing back.

Mikasa passed through the titan’s finger tips and flew towards its face, giving its cheek another cut. Applejack spun counter-clockwise to the right, avoiding the titan’s hand and having another go at the titan’s arm. With a launch of her hook, Applejack reeled herself in the moment the hook made contact with the flesh, quickly cutting another piece of muscle from the arm. With the muscles cut again, the titan’s arm fell, leaving the Female Titan to cover its neck with the other hand disdainfully.

“She’s all yours, partner!” Applejack called.

Mikasa swung down to the back of the Female Titan’s knees, spinning herself for more strength and momentum.

“Give him back!” she screamed, cutting the ligaments behind its knees.

With the Female Titan’s speeds, the cut tripped it and brought it to its knees, hunching itself over with its hand still on its neck to protect both Eren and itself. Mikasa pulled herself back and came forwards again, the swords set on the titan’s hand.

“Give him back!” Mikasa demanded, bringing her blades down.

The Female Titan’s hand was covered in the crystal plating only, breaking Mikasa’s swords. Seeing that they didn’t do anything, Mikasa flew up to a tree, Applejack going there to see what happened.

“What in the wide, wide world of Equestria is that?” asked Applejack, looking at the crystal on the titan’s hand.

“My blades can’t break it,” Mikasa panted as the Female Titan glared back at her.

“I doubt even my kicks could break through that.”

“It doesn’t matter. I know… that he’s alive. I know that Eren’s alive!

Mikasa pulled the catch of her operational devices back, detatching her broken blades and replacing them with new ones.

“No matter where she goes,” declared Mikasa, “I’ll kill her, rip her apart, and get you out of that filth. I’m sorry, Eren. Just wait a little longer…”

Quickly, the titan stood up and punched at Mikasa and Applejack, both of them able to jump away and push off, heading back for it. With the pursuit resumed, the Female Titan stood up and ran away while putting its right hand back on the neck as steam poured out of its left arm, healing itself.

“Wait!” shouted Mikasa.

Suddenly, she felt someone grab at her waist, and pulling her forwards.

“What–” she shouted. “What are you…”

Mikasa and Applejack both looked to see that it was Levi, who let Mikasa go and allowed her to fly with her partner again.

“You two fall back for now!” he ordered.

As Levi flew on ahead, Mikasa and Applejack continued the chase, unable to let no more bad happen to their friends.

“Maintain this distance,” Levi spoke to both of them. “It may be tired; it does not appear to be going very fast. He seems to have been bit right out of the neck. Tell me, is Eren dead?”

Mikasa didn’t answer him, instead focused on saving Eren, whom she knew with all her soul that he was alive, from the mouth of the Female Titan.

Chapter 29: The Defeated

“Is Eren dead?” asked Levi.

Mikasa grunted as she looked ahead towards her target, Levi and Applejack flying alongside her through the woods as they chased the Female Titan.

“He’s alive,” Mikasa confirmed. “The target appears intelligent, and its goal seems to be capturing Eren. If it wanted him dead, he would have crushed him by now. The target is fighting to escape after going through the trouble of putting him in its mouth.”

“Its goal may have been to eat Eren,” surmised Levi. “If that’s the case, he’s in its stomach. It’s more reasonable to assume that he’s dead.”

“He can’t be dead!” Applejack objected. “Me and Mikasa watched that thing swallow him whole. No chewin’ or nothin’! He survived being gulped down once in his life, he can do it again!”

“It didn’t kill him,” Mikasa explained. “He’s alive.”

Levi looked once more to both Mikasa and Applejack as he observed their confident, surefire faces.

“I hope you’re right,” Levi spoke.

Mikasa grunted again, still pent up with her emotions from what Levi did to Eren during the trial.

“If only you protected Eren,” Mikasa scolded, “this wouldn’t have happened!”

Levi looked back to retort, but suddenly recognized her face with a slightly surprised gasp.

“I see,” he responded. “You’re the one from back then. Eren’s close friend…”

“Yeah,” Applejack confirmed, “and she’s mighty sore about what y’all did to him ‘back then.’”

“I’d imagine she would be, but we have a more important task at hand. First, we should all give up on killing the Female Titan.”

“It killed many of our comrades!” Mikasa proclaimed.

“And it almost killed Spike and Rainbow Dash as well,” Levi said, causing Applejack to gasp in horror. “As long as it can harden its skin like it does, we can’t kill it. If you want to live, do as I say. We’ll pin our hopes on Eren still being alive and rescue him before it leaves the forest.”

Levi lifted his blades up in an offensive position, preparing to attack.

“I will tear away at it,” Levi instructed. “You two draw its attention.”

“Yes, sir!” Applejack replied.

With that, Applejack and Mikasa swung into action, swinging lower to the ground and zipping around the Female Titan’s legs, crisscrossing their paths to make their presence more noticeable. Levi carefully flew in closer to the titan, looking upon it as if he was studying every minute detail about it.

Despite Applejack and Mikasa’s efforts, the Female Titan could tell that Levi was hot on its tail. Levi, knowing that a confrontation would soon be happening, flicked his right wrist so he held his sword with the bladed pointing down from the bottom of his grasp. Levi continued to fly motionless as the Female Titan continued its run.

As quick as lightning, the Female Titan turned to face Levi, reeled its arm in, and threw a punch. Levi reacted twice as fast, using his trademark spin technique to quickly spin his body around with the blades moving in the direction of his twirl. At his speeds, Levi was nothing more than a green wheel with a bright, gleaming edge.

As his blades made contact with the top of the Female Titan’s hand, Levi’s blades ran him up and around the Female Titan’s arm, leaving a bloody, splattered trail in his wake. With his motions too fast to observe, the Female Titan was caught off-guard as Levi stopped upon the titan’s shoulder and lunged at its face, driving his blades and forearms straight into both eyes.

Levi detached the blades from his operational devices, leaving them stuck inside the Female Titan’s eyes. With the same agility, Levi pushed off the Female Titan with his operational devices at his sheaths, pulling out two fresh blades. Now fully equipped again, Levi shot out at the Female Titan with a strong burst of gas from his Maneuver Gear. Knowing that its attacker was too fast to attack, the Female Titan put its right hand over its nape.

Levi’s body aimed itself underneath the Female Titan’s left arm. With his spinning, he whirred around and down the titans back, then around to the front of its thighs, then to the backs of the titan’s calves. Using the Female Titan to climb back up, he swung up behind the Female Titan once more and slashed at its wrist. The combination of the force of the hit as well as its tired state brought the titan to fall onto its rump and against a tree.

Applejack and Mikasa were completely dumbfounded by Levi’s sheer skill with his 3D Maneuver Gear.

“Holy Toledo!” Applejack commented. “And I thought Rainbow Dash was fast!”

So fast that it has no time to harden its skin, thought Mikasa.

Mikasa and Applejack continued to watch as bright blurs shot out by the Female Titan’s arms, each passing leaving a new spray of blood and a gash on its body. Eventually, the titan’s arm, too tired and too hacked up to hold itself up, slid off of its neck and slumped to its side. The titan was even too tired to keep its head up, leaning forward and exposing its nape.

We can go for the neck, observed Mikasa. It’s tired. I bet it can’t move. I can kill it!

Mikasa hooked into the Female Titan’s shoulder, swinging down towards its neck. Applejack noticed this, looking upon her partner’s actions in fear.

“Mikasa!” shouted Applejack.

“Stop!” ordered Levi, also seeing her.”

As Levi had feared, the Female Titan raised its hand to grab Mikasa. Seeing that she wouldn’t make it, Levi swung in and hit Mikasa over and away from the Female Titan. Levi landed on the back of the titan’s hand, but the quick, impromptu rescue left him unprepared to put weight on his left foot. With a sickening pop, Levi’s ankle rolled out inside his boot, causing him to wince painfully.

Levi ignored the pain and pushed off of the Female Titan’s hand, spinning around to slash both of the Female Titan’s cheeks. With the weight inside its mouth and its crippling fatigue, the cheeks tore completely enough for the bottom jaw to open all the way down, leaving a human-shaped mound covered in greenish-yellow saliva to slide down and rest against the back of the titan’s lower set of teeth.

“Eren!” cried Mikasa.

Levi quickly swooped in towards the Female Titan’s mouth and wrapped him in his left arm, using his free hand to use his operational device and get away from the Female Titan if it were to recover in any way. With the Female Titan’s strength spent, it continued to sit against the tree and not move a single muscle.

Mikasa and Applejack swung to a tree where they hung along the side of it while Levi hopped up upon a branch, the Female Titan’s blood finally evaporating from its

“Hey!” called Levi. “We’re getting out of here.”

“Eren…” sighed Mikasa, glad to see him, but off put by the saliva-coated body.

“I think he’s okay. He’s alive, but filthy. Forget about it. We’re retreating.”

Levi looked back at the incapacitated Female Titan.

“Don’t lose sight of the core objective,” Levi said to Mikasa. “Is it more important to get what you want? Isn’t he an important friend?”

Before Mikasa had a chance to retort, Levi rocketed off to rejoin the Scouting Legion outside the forest so they could return to Karanese. Mikasa, knowing Levi was in the right, looked down shamefully, as her actions almost got her and Levi killed.

“No,” she muttered, “I…”

“Mikasa!” called Applejack. “Let’s get a move on, ya’ hear?”

Applejack leapt off the tree and followed Levi out to where Erwin and the others would be. Mikasa, not wanting to hold them up further, rocketed off and caught up, not being too far behind. As Levi looked behind to see Applejack and Mikasa following him, he couldn’t help but gasp upon seeing the Female Titan for the final time. The titan’s eyes were streaming tears, seemingly dejected about the failure of its supposed mission.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Back in Karanese, the citizens had heard the news that the Scouting Legion would be returning home that afternoon, sparking confusion and disbelief among the citizens.

“They’re already coming back?” asked a male citizen in the streets to another. “What happened?”

“No idea,” the other man responded, “but I bet they’re bringing plenty of dead bodies back with them again.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

A young woman was looking out the window of her home with a basket of linens and clothes in her grasp. Walking in was an older, plumper woman with a beige bandana and carrying two buckets of water.

“Erd is coming home,” the older woman said.

The younger woman turned to face the older woman with surprise.

“I see,” she said without emotion, unsure if “coming home” meant alive or dead.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Out along the side of another house, two teenagers and three children, all boys, were doing various things. Two of the young boys were washing clothes in a shallow, sudsy tub, while the other sat on one of the stone steps and read from his book.

One of the two young men were hanging the clothes out to dry while the other peered into the window of his home, watching as his mother, a stout woman with puffy, brown hair, stirred inside of a simmering pot. In the entryway, an older man with a short beard that ran all along his jaw, watched his wife finish her stew while another boy was sitting atop his shoulders.

“Do you think Auruo will have time to come home?” asked the man.

“It wouldn’t hurt to make him dinner,” the woman responded, “just in case.”

The older man closed his eyes and smiled, happy with the possible prospect of seeing his son return.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside another home, an older, balding man with a thick moustache was sitting in a rocking chair, idly enjoying his afternoon.

“Gunther’s coming back,” said his wife, a woman with thin, sandy hair in a bun from behind him.

“I see…” sighed her husband, opening his eyes.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Most of the soldiers had finally made it out of the Forest of Giant Trees, all standing by and waiting for any others that were still missing to return. Mikasa walked up to a certain cart and peered inside, seeing an unconscious Eren, his head bandaged, lying on his back and wrapped up in two Scouting Legion cloaks.

Rainbow Dash lied beside him, not wearing her own cloak, but awake from her encounter with the Female Titan. With her bandaged back and head still in tremendous pain, the blue pegasus silently wept as she rested her back along Eren’s body. Spike sat on the edge of the cart, looking at his freshly-bandaged hand, still dejected by how rotten the mission had turned out.

Mikasa looked out to the side, seeing a long, line of corpses on cots, fully wrapped up, minus their feet, in large, dirty sheets. Mikasa was sure about Spike, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack, but she could only hope that none of her other friends would be next seen in one of those sheets as more began to line up.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Meanwhile, Levi limped over to one of the corpses, its hand sticking out of the sheets. With its tanned skin and the teethmarks where he bit himself, Levi could recognize it as Gunther.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Auruo and Petra sat along the back of one of the carts as corpses were loaded up into them. Petra was sobbing hysterically as Auruo did his best to comfort her, rubbing her back and shoulders as she cried. Petra’s arm, now properly amputated and bandaged, did her best to wrap her torn arm around Auruo.

“I…” stammered Petra. “I can’t believe they’re dead.”

“It will be okay,” Auruo consoled. “At least we’re still alive.”

“Do you think… we all would have made it if we had just let Eren transform in the first place?”

“I… I can’t say for certain… Gunther’s death came as a complete surprise, you know? As for Erd…”

Auruo bowed his head and let a few of his own tears escape from his eyes.

“…I can’t honestly say. We made a choice. So did Eren. What happened happened. And now…”

Auruo looked out to the cart where he knew Rainbow Dash was.

“…we have to live with what our choices have brought us.”

Petra continued sobbing, hugging onto Auruo as well as her handless arm could allow.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean and Armin loaded up more corpses into the back of a cart. While Armin put the bodies in with little emotion, Jean was clearly more distressed about it.

“This is the part I never get used to,” Jean said, looking down at the pile of other dead soldiers they still had to put in.

“No one does,” Armin replied.

“How are my friends going to die? How will the ponies die? How am I going to die? It’s all you can think about.”

“I try not to dwell on it,” Armin responded with a slightly hopeful smile on his face. “If I picture how I’m going to die, I probably won’t be able to fight.”

“Yeah,” Jean silently agreed. “You’re right.”

Jean and Armin hopped off the back of the cart to grab another body.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny and Sasha were standing with their horses, feeding them with a bucket of oats they held for them. Neither of them were particularly sad, seeing as they had survived and would be going home, but Conny knew that their survival was really nothing to celebrate.

“How long will I stay alive?” asked Conny.

“You’re alive now, aren’t you?” asked Sasha.

“For now…”

“Isn’t that a good thing? You’re alive.”

“Can you say that in front of the bodies of those who aren’t?”

Sasha didn’t respond, finally understanding how dire her and humanity’s situation was right now. Conny continued to look down at the ground, feeling worse and worse about his predicament.

“I might not be able to go home anymore…” he muttered.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Spike continued to sit on the edge of the back of the cart, looking at his bandaged hand with tension, unsure how he was going to be able to show the others, especially Twilight. However, his time came sooner than later.

“They’re over here,” called Applejack, shocking Spike.

Looking up, he saw as Applejack led Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Fluttershy over to the cart that he, Eren, and Rainbow Dash were on. Rainbow Dash weakly sat up and turned around to see her friends come near.

“Girls…” wheezed Rainbow Dash.

Rarity and Twilight were the first to recognize the bandage on Spike’s hand, their eyes widening on the sight.

“SPIKEY–WIKEY!” shrieked Rarity, running to him.

“Oh my goodness,” gasped Twilight. “Spike, are you okay?”

“Uh…” Spike stammered. “Yeah. It’s just a cut. No biggie!”

“Wow!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “You got injured! You’re like a real soldier now!”

“If it’s just a cut,” Twilight spoke, “why is your entire hand bandaged up?”

“I, uh… needed a lot of wrapping. It was a bleeder.”

“What? I have to see!”

With her magic, Twilight began to unravel the bandages while Spike tried to keep them on.

“No!” grunted Spike as he failed to keep Twilight’s grasp away. “Don’t! You’ll cause it to bleed again!”

“Then I’ll wrap it back up! I just have to…”

“Please!” Spike begged as tears formed. “Don’t!”

“Twilight,” whispered Fluttershy, “perhaps you should just…”

As Fluttershy’s words dithered into incomprehensibility, Twilight managed to get the last of the bandages off, confused by the way they were wrapped around his hand, almost as if his thumb was missing from it. Right before Twilight could take the last layer off, Spike yanked his hand into his cloak, not wanting Twilight to see. Twilight was not easily fooled, using her magic to pull the hidden hand into her and her friends’ vision.

The sight of Spike’s severed hand caused loud, painful gasps in each of his other friends. Rarity fainted at the sight while Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie quivered. Applejack, having not seen or heard about the wound yet, put her hoof to her mouth and blinked several times, allowing tears to run down her cheeks. Twilight, however, was the most traumatized. As she slowly walked back, she fell back and landed in a sitting position, tears cascading down her face as she shook her head in disbelief.

“Spike…” whimpered Twilight. “What… what did you do?”

Spike laid his injured hand on his lap, knowing that concealing it was pointless now.

“I…” he answered, “tried saving Gunther… but… that person… got to both of us first…”

“What?” asked Twilight. “Person? Who?”

“The Female Titan,” Rainbow Dash answered. “The person that was controlling it got out of it and disguised themselves as a Scouting Legion soldier. When Gunther spotted them, they attacked him. Spike went to stop that person, but Gunther and Spike were hit anyways.”

“Spike…” Twilight choked-up, “why would you do something like that?”

“I was trying to save my friend.”

“And look at where that got you!” shouted Twilight. “Your hand is going to take years to grow back!”

“I know…”

“Twilight,” stepped in Rainbow Dash, “please. He did a great job today! He and I even saved Petra and Auruo together!”

“What?” shouted Twilight. “How did that happen?”

“That person turned back into the Female Titan and was about to crush Petra, but Spike swooped in and rescued her before she could be crushed.”

“Wait! It almost crushed you?”

“Twilight!”

“Hold on, Rainbow Dash! Spike, what has gotten into you? Do you want to get killed?”

“Of course not,” Spike yelled, “but I didn’t want my friends dying more!”

“Don’t raise your voice to me!”

By now, the argument was beginning to be heard by many nearby soldiers, who turned their attention to the arguing alicorn and dragon.

“Why? So you can continue talking down me like some foal? And what about Rainbow Dash? She got hurt trying to save Auruo!”

“Rainbow Dash is a fully grown mare, Spike! She’s older and can make those kinds of decisions.”

“And why can’t I? I’m a soldier of the Scouting Legion just like she is! I decided to save Petra’s life and that’s exactly what I did!”

“Well, I’m going to make sure you can’t make those decisions anymore. I’m going write a letter to Princess Celestia and request that you be sent home immediately.”

Twilight turned in a huff to go find her commander.

“What?” gasped Spike, running after her. “Stop! Twilight, please! You can’t do this!”

“And why not?” she exclaimed, turning back to face him. “So you can go and lose your other hand?”

“Twilight…”

“No. I was wrong about sending you here. I was wrong about letting you join this Celestia-forsaken army.”

As Spike watched Twilight turn his back on him, his brow furrowed, his teeth were clenched to maximum pressure, and both fists balled up. With a shrill yell, Spike ran at Twilight’s behind, placed both hands on her flank and pushed with all of his might. With the shift of her body, Twilight fell forwards, just barely managing to catch herself on the shins of her front legs.

Twilight quickly turned around, looking back at Spike while he stood his ground, his face filled with fury and a lack of regret. Twilight, her face riddled with pain and tears, walked up to the steadfast Spike and raised her right hoof.

*PTWAK*

Twilight’s hoof slapped itself across Spike’s left cheek. The other ponies and nearby soldiers gasped as Spike, demoralized beyond comprehension, put his cut left hand over his red, stinging cheek, the added pain causing Spike to cry. He looked at Twilight, who was trying to fight her feelings of regret as she hyperventilated.

“How dare you?” Spike remarked. “How dare you send me home for my safety while letting your other friends risk their lives to save their friends just like I have!?”

“Spike,” Twilight tried to speak up, putting her hoof up.

“Fuck you!” he shouted, slapping the hoof away. “I can’t believe that even after all that we’ve been through, you want to send me home because I hurt myself! What did you think was going to happen when we came here, Twilight? We were just going to swoop in and save everyone without getting a scratch? Look around you! Many of us have died trying to save our friends but we still keep fighting!”

“And do you want to die with them? Is that what you want?”

“If it means that I can bring a soldier back to see their home and families again, then yes, I’d rather die than have that someone’s mom feel that.”

“What about me, huh!?” shrieked Twilight. “I raised you since you hatched from your egg! I’ve always seen you like my son! If you died, you don’t think I’ll have to live with those feelings?”

“Then what about you? Think of Celestia! Think of Luna! Think of your mom and dad. Think of Shining Armor and Cadance! Think about all our friends in Ponyville! How do you think they’ll feel upon learning you died fighting in another world?”

Twilight was stunned silent, unable to provide an answer.

“You said it to Riko the day we arrived here. We saw a group of creatures that were going to be wiped out and we all wanted to save them! You said you knew what you were risking by coming here. Do you? If you really knew what you were risking, we wouldn’t have come here in the first place. Now that you see the extent of the damage,” he finished, showing her his hand, “you want to send me back while you and your friends go off and die. Well, suit yourself.”

Spike walked past Twilight, who stood still, her eyes wet, her mouth agape, and her lips quivering.

“Spike!” yelled Applejack. “You get back here this instant and apologize!”

Spike stopped in his tracks, not bothering to look either of his pony friends in the eye.

“I don’t have to apologize for saving my friends,” Spike said. “I don’t need your forgiveness to let good men and woman live to see another day. I mean, sure, go ahead and send me back. I won’t be able to stop Celestia from doing so…” Spike said with a wavering voice. “Just know that if you do, you’ll never see me again. And don’t bother trying to find me either.”

Spike walked off, leaving the others behind. Twilight, unable to restrain herself anymore, sunk down to her stomach and buried her head into her arms, sobbing loudly through them. The ponies, minus Rainbow Dash, all gathered around the miserable alicorn and patted her body with their hooves in consolation. Rainbow Dash, hardly able to move with her back, could only watch Spike walk off by himself, a single tear dripping from her eye.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Levi was standing in front of Petra and Auruo, getting their story of Spike and Rainbow Dash’s rescues.

“Right before I could be crushed,” Petra recounted, “Spike swooped in and grabbed me, pulling me away. The titan still got my arm though.”

“But he didn’t take your life,” Levi recounted. “And you, Auruo, what happened to you?”

“The Female Titan almost kicked me, but Rainbow Dash lifted me out of the way and took the kick for me. I… still can’t believe it. After all the times I insulted her and her friend… after all the times she insulted me… she still risked her life for me.”

“Well, she’s alive and awake. If you want to thank her, that is.”

The sound of footsteps came close to the three of them, causing them to turn to see Spike coming up. While Petra initially smiled upon seeing her savior again, she changed her face to that of confusion upon seeing his red eyes and morose grimace.

“Are you alright, Spike?” Petra asked.

Spike responded by hopping onto the cart and hugging Petra tight, letting all of his emotions out in a loud, hard cry. Petra petted Spike’s back, understanding his feelings for the loss of his friends. Levi looked upon Spike hugging Petra, knowing that without him, she wouldn’t have lived.

“Spike,” Levi said, getting Spike to cease his crying and look at him. “Thank you. I’m very grateful for your bravery.”

Spike, happy for his idol’s approval, let go of Petra and leapt onto Levi, wrapping his arms around his neck and nuzzling his head into the side of Levi’s head. As if Levi knew exactly how his and Twilight’s argument went, as well as knowing the lengths Spike went to save his friends, Levi responded by placing his arm upon Spike’s back, patting it gently. Auruo, seeing Levi’s capacity to console, looked out to where Rainbow Dash’s cart was.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash watched as the other ponies dispersed to find their human partners, leaving her to lie alone with Eren. However, she was strangely perked up by the sight of Auruo walking straight for her, leaving her to sit up, her motions a bit faster. Auruo stopped before Rainbow Dash, confusing her further.

“What do you want,” she grumbled.

“You seem to be recovering nicely,” Auruo spoke, sitting next to her.

“That Female Titan did a number on my spine, but Fluttershy helped massage me somewhat back to normal, no thanks to you.”

“Listen, I know you and I have had some… rough patches.”

“No, you think?” Rainbow Dash said with full-sarcasm.

“Either way, I want to say, ‘Thank you,’ for what you did. You had every right not to take that kick back there in my place. I mean, I would have died… and I guess you wouldn’t have had to deal with me anymore.”

Rainbow Dash, hearing the sincerity in his voice, scooted closer.

“Listen,” she told him, “you might not be the best person I’ve ever met, but you’re certainly one of the best soldiers I’ve ever met. Sure, there can be less people like you, but we certainly need soldiers like you in spades.”

“Hehehe,” chuckled Auruo, feeling he earned that remark. “Well, look. Let me make it up to you. My family actually lives in Karanese, and I have dinner with them every time I come to visit. Ever since you and your friends arrived, I keep getting letters from my younger brothers back home saying how great it was that I get to work with you… and that it would lift their spirits to meet one of you.”

Rainbow Dash’s eyes glittered slightly at the sound of that, but looked to Eren, knowing that she couldn’t abandon her friend.

“I think you know what I’m getting at. You have every right to say no. It’s just… after today, I… and my family need a little hope to carry us through these times.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but be charmed by Auruo’s words, but Rainbow Dash’s priorities still leaned towards Eren.

“I’ll ask Eren,” she answered, “but I can’t make promises.”

“That’s all I ask,” Auruo replied. “Thank you. I’ll see you back home.”

Auruo stood back up and walked back to Petra. Rainbow Dash looked at him, still unsure whether she should take him up on his offer.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin was with some other soldiers as the gathering, search, and organizing of dead bodies and missing soldiers was almost complete.

“We’re almost done,” Erwin said. “There were about five dead that we couldn’t recover.”

“Not even a part of them?” asked an older soldier with a light moustache and messy brown hair.

“They’re the only ones we couldn’t due to the titans…”

“It’s probably for the best for the families that we not bring those back.”

“Say they’re missing in action.”

“Yes, sir. We saw several titans near the forest, but none are headed this way as of yet.”

“We’re moving out now,” Erwin suddenly declared. “Tell all the squads.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I cannot accept this, Commander Erwin!” shouted a soldier with medium-length blonde hair. “We should recover them! Ivan’s body was right in front of Toby and I!”

“There was a titan right next to him,” spoke the messy-haired soldier. “It could result in another casualty.”

“If they attack, we can just defeat him!”

“Ivan’s an old friend of mine and Dieter,” explained the soldier with ponytailed brown hair named Toby. “We’re from the same town. I know his parents. If nothing else, I’d like to bring him home!”

“Don’t be selfish!” shouted the messy-haired soldier.

“Squabbling kids,” spoke Levi’s voice.

Turning towards the direction of the voice, Levi was standing right beside a large boulder where one soldier was on lookout for any other soldiers.

“Captain Levi!” exclaimed the messy-haired soldier.

“If you confirmed he’s dead,” Levi spoke, “that’s enough. Whether you have the body, dead is dead. It won’t change anything.”

“No way…” sighed Toby, defeated.

“We’ll say Ivan and the other went missing,” said Erwin. “That’s my final decision. Give it up.”

As Erwin and Levi began to walk back to their other soldiers, Dieter couldn’t believe that his Commander would ignore his plight.

“Don’t…” he stammered, “Don’t the two of you have any human feelings at all?”

“Hey, Dieter,” responded the ponytailed soldier, “you’re going too far!”

Dieter could only watch as Erwin walked further away, their chances of saving their friend gone.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The remaining soldiers of the Scouting Legion were finally on the move to Karanese. Mikasa and Applejack rode close to Eren and Rainbow Dash’s cart, the latter still too sore to fly or gallop to speed. Spike sat next to Eren as well, not wanting to look at Applejack as she peered inside at him. Armin, Twilight, Jean, and Fluttershy were also close behind. Twilight was still dismayed as she flew alongside her partner, looking over at Spike in the cart as he wouldn’t give her eye contact either.

Further in the back, one of three carts carrying the dead bodies was following the rest of the formation. Two live soldiers sitting in the back looked down dejectedly at the failure of the mission today. As one of the soldiers looked behind them to take one last look at the forest before it would disappear behind the horizon, he saw a sight that frightened him.

“Titans!” he cried out.

The other soldiers looked behind them to see if the first soldier’s claims were true. Sure enough, two titans, both fifteen meters in height, chased after two soldiers on horseback. One soldier looked to be Toby. The other was Dieter, a dead soldier lying across his back. They were both shot with adrenaline and anxiety as both titan’s came closer.

As the one soldier in one of the back carts stood, another soldier, the messy-haired one, stood up to see as well.

“That’s…” the messy-haired soldier said, “Dieter! That fool…”

The messy-haired soldier pulled out a smoke gun and fired a red round into the sky, officially confirming the titan sighting.

“The rear line has spotted titans!” shouted Auruo from the upper-center of the formation.

“Onward at full speed!” ordered Erwin.

“I don’t see any buildings or tall trees,” Levi spoke, riding on Erwin’s left. “Fighting out here will be difficult.”

“We’re better off outrunning them until we reach the walls.”

Levi winced, falling back to command the soldiers further back.

Twilight and Fluttershy looked in horror to see as the titans would soon catch Dieter and Toby.

“Oh no!” shouted Fluttershy. “They’re going to get them!”

“Then you get them first!” yelled Armin.

“What?” shouted Twilight.

“You have wings, you can go and save them faster than we can. Plus, you don’t need to use a Maneuver Gear.”

Twilight wanted nothing more to stay in the safety of their current position, but her guilt from her scene with Spike was starting to eat at her.

“Fluttershy,” called Twilight. “Let’s go!”

“Oh, okay,” she replied.

Twilight and Fluttershy looped halfway and flew in the direction of the titans behind them. Leaving Armin and Jean to look on ahead.

The titans chasing Dieter and Toby were now within their arm’s reach. As Dieter looked behind him, one of the titans swiped its arm at him. The gust caused by the reach forced the dead soldier off of his back, making him leave him behind. As Dieter looked as his friend got further away while the titan only got closer, he heard to his left as Toby was caught by the other titan as he squirmed in its grasp, his horse running away.

“Fluttershy,” shouted the approaching Twilight, “go get that soldier that fell! I’ll take care of that one titan up there.”

“Got it!”

As Fluttershy flew down to get the corpse, Twilight put a fresh set of blades in her operational devices and flew out faster to save Toby. The titan holding onto Toby opened its mouth to eat him, but Twilight zipped around the titan’s neck and cut off its nape.

The titan fell, letting go of Toby as well. With nothing to swing from with his Maneuver Gear, Toby plummeted right for the ground. Twilight, not wanting him to get hurt, zoomed down to catch him, wrapping him in her arms, before swooping up and fluttering him back to the ground.

“Ah…” shuddered Toby, dusting himself off, “you saved my life. Thank you!”

“Toby!” shouted Dieter, coming from the opposite direction as the formation. “You’re alright!”

“Where’s Ivan?” he yelled back.

As Dieter struggled to find an answer to why he dropped him, Fluttershy flew back towards the formation with Ivan’s body in her arms.

“I got him!” shouted Fluttershy. “Let’s go!”

“Come on!” shouted Twilight. “There’s still that other titan on the formation’s tail! We have to stop it!”

“Right!” called Dieter and Toby in unison.

Dieter picked up Toby and put him on his horse as Twilight flew back towards the formation, the other two soldiers following her.

As the second of the two titans approached the center of the three carts, the soldiers inside had their swords drawn, ready to engage.

“I’ll get behind them!” instructed a tan soldier with buzzed, brown hair to his blacked-haired comrade. “I’ll draw their attention, you–”

“No!” objected Levi’s voice. “Just abandon the bodies. They’ll reach us.”

The two soldiers looked at their captain, who was riding alongside them, incredulously.

“B–” stammered the soldier with buzzed hair, “but…”

“In the past, many bodies have not made it back,” Levi responded. “These guys aren’t anything special.”

“Are we doing this?” cried the black-haired soldier. “Are we really doing it?”

As the soldier with the buzz cut looked at the approaching titan, trying to make a decision, a voice called out to make the decision.

“No yer’ ain’t!” called out a familiar voice.

Applejack leapt into the cart from the front right corner, surprising the two soldiers inside.

“Howdy, boys,” greeted Applejack.

“Applejack,” Levi shouted, “what do you think you’re doing?”

“Don’t y’all think these soldiers deserve a proper burial?”

“If we don’t dump those bodies, they, along with those two soldiers, will not get a proper burial. Leave the bodies.”

“Why don’t I take this titan down?” asked Applejack. “Since I’m a pony, it shouldn’t bother me none. It should be a breeze.”

Levi didn’t have to wait long to make a decision.

“Alright,” he admitted, “but hurry. Your weight is slowing down the cart faster.”

“Alright,” Applejack spoke, running to the back of the cart to get a running start, “here goes.”

Applejack pushed off the back of the cart and leapt at the fast-approaching titan. As predicted, the attention of the titan was set on the humans in the cart and Levi alongside. Applejack launched a hook into the titan’s groin, pulling herself fast to it before she could hit the ground, but leaving enough wire for her to swing from underneath between the titan’s legs and up towards the nape.

As she came up, Applejack placed blades into her operational device shoes. Applejack’s timing was just as precise as her hit, effortlessly cutting the nape off the titan’s neck as it fell. Applejack hooked into the back of the titan’s head and held tight, allowing her to fall with the titan. Right before the titan’s head could hit the ground, Applejack slipped her blades back into her sheath and jumped off, running back to the cart as the titan tumbled behind her.

Applejack ran along the right side of the cart before she took a sharp turn to the right, leaping back into the cart with the two soldiers.

“Woowee!” Applejack exclaimed, flaying her front hooves out. “‘Bout time I killed a titan today!”

“Congratulations,” Levi said with no emotion. “Now let’s hurry before more show up!”

“Gotcha!”

Applejack jumped back off the cart and rode alongside it, ready to intercept any further titans that would come. As Applejack looked to the soldiers in the cart and gave them a nod, Dieter and Toby rode in just from behind with Ivan in Fluttershy’s grasp, Twilight flying right next to her. Levi looked back, unable to see anymore titans coming back for them.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

With the rest of the Scouting Legion stopped to recoup after the surprise attack. Dieter and Toby finished wrapping and loading Ivan into the back of a cart.

“As soon as we know where we are,” Erwin called out, “we will depart! Stay alert!”

Once Ivan was put in the back, Dieter and Toby nodded to each other, glad to be alive with their friend with them.

“I hope you two are proud of yourselves!” Twilight’s voice scolded.

The two humans looked down to see a stern Twilight and Fluttershy walking up to them.

“You could have seriously cost us a lot of lives today,” Twilight continued to vent, “including yours. Why would you go back to your friend like that?”

Dieter knelt down in front of Twilight with wondrous eyes.

“Dieter…” asked Twilight, “what are you–”

Dieter interrupted her by wrapping his arms around his neck in a grateful embrace as his eyes ran like waterfalls.

“Thank you,” sobbed Dieter. “Now we can return Ivan home… where he belongs.”

As much as Twilight wanted to continue reprimanding the soldier on his foolish actions, she couldn’t help but imagine the dread Ivan’s mother would have felt had she no son to bury at all. Not to mention, both Dieter and Toby were alive to return to their parents. Spike’s words began to sink into Twilight’s head, and without the energy to start an argument, she nestled her head into Dieter’s neck.

Toby couldn’t help but cry as well. Although he and Dieter were alive, their friend was still all too unlucky. Fluttershy, understanding his pain, stood on her hind legs and gave the soldier a comforting hug of her own, which the soldier weakly returned.

“We’re leaving!” called out Auruo’s voice.

As the other soldiers got organized once again, Dieter and Twilight and Toby and Fluttershy continued to comfort one another.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren and Mikasa, both ten years old, walked up the hilly and stony paths of Shiganshina with bundles of sticks on their backs. Despite the fact that they had another mile before getting home, it wasn’t the weight of the wood that was burdening them.

“Eren,” advised Mikasa, “you should stop considering the Scouting Legion.”

“What?” exclaimed Eren. “You’re going to tell me they’re stupid too?”

“That isn’t it…”

Before the conversation could continue, the sounds of bells rung throughout the district. Eren and Mikasa knew that could only mean one thing.

“The Scouting Legion is back!” Eren shouted joyfully. “The front gate’s opening! Let’s go, Mikasa! The heroes are back!”

Eren pulled Mikasa by their arm as he led her to the southern gate of the district, unable to wait for the return of the soldiers.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Crowds of people lined the sides of the street as soldiers of the Scouting Legion walked down. Eren and Mikasa found a stack of boxes to climb upon and see over the shoulders of the other citizens. While at first happy to see them, Eren looked upon with horror as many of the soldiers walking down were badly wounded.

Many soldiers had bleeding bandages on various parts of their bodies, others grabbing onto their comrades as crutches for their either broken or missing legs. As such, the feelings of the soldiers upon their return was anything but joyous; it was filled with sadness and shame.

“These are all that made it back?” wondered a male citizen in front of Eren. “Everyone else must have been eaten.”

“That’s what happens when you go outside the walls,” responded another citizen.

Eren, unable to help but eavesdrop on the men, seethed in anger on their discouraging remarks on his idols.

“It’s like our taxes all go to fatten them up,” said another male citizen.

Eren, disgusted with their words, picked up a stick that fell from his bundle and walked towards the men, intending to strike them. However, he was stopped in his tracks by an even more sickening feeling.

“Eren?” asked Mikasa. “What’s wrong?”

Eren, now in his present age and fully dressed as a soldier, continued to stand behind the citizens with the stick in his hand. For all his naïve and childlike admiration of the Scouting Legion, now that he was a soldier of their division, Eren could feel firsthand how badly he and the others had failed.

“Eren,” Mikasa said once more.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren!” called Mikasa.

Eren awoke with a start. Upon opening his eyes, he felt a pair of fuzzy, blue arms squeeze his chest.

“Thank goodness you’re alright!” cried Rainbow Dash. “I thought you were a goner!”

“Rainbow Dash…” sighed Eren tiredly.

“Eren needs to rest,” Mikasa said, who Eren found was kneeling beside Rainbow Dash. “Don’t squeeze so hard.”

Rainbow Dash relinquished her hug, instead keeping her arms on Eren’s chest. Eren tried sitting up so he could see where he was, only for Mikasa to reach over and hold him down.

“You shouldn’t get up,” instructed Mikasa. “Rest.”

“The Female Titan?” asked Eren.

“It got away.”

“Why… What about the others? What about the plan?”

“It failed. Rest for the time being.”

Eren began to sink back down, hit hard by the news of the failure.

“What is this?” Eren sighed. “Did you save me again?”

Mikasa looked away, not wanting to burden either Eren or herself with the truth as she glanced back at Levi.

“We’re almost to the gates.”

As Eren’s cart passed over the hill, the walls of Karanese were visible only a mile or so away. Spike was too downtrodden by the day’s events to say much of anything, only able to look down at the ground as it passed from underneath him.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

As the soldiers came marching in, the people of Karanese watched them from the sides. As before, in Eren’s past, the soldiers wore bloody wrappings and were heavily wounded. Not a single soul had a smile on their face, not even Pinkie Pie as she finally entered the district with Conny.

“Aren’t there fewer soldiers than there were this morning?” asked a man in the crowd.

“Man,” answered someone next to him, “far fewer.”

“Another disaster.”

Eren could only lie down with Rainbow Dash comforting him as more citizens spoke about the Scouting Legion’s return. Spike could hear their words just as clearly, feeling more down the more he heard.

“Just this morning,” spoke another person, “they left raising a ruckus, but they’re already back?”

“What was the point?” wondered another one out loud.

“Who knows, but judging by the gloomy expressions, they managed to waste more of our taxes, if nothing else.”

Eren, began to sit up again, wanting to confront the soldiers that debased his comrades.

“Eren,” Mikasa warned, “just bear with it.”

Eren looked over the cart with Rainbow Dash and Mikasa, only to see the child with the missing tooth from that morning, his orange-haired younger sister watching with him. As he did that morning, the boy was happy upon seeing them all return. Eren and Mikasa’s déjà vu was in fever pitch, almost imagining the boy and the girl as themselves back in Shiganshina.

“So cool!” the boy cried out. “The Scouting Legion is so awesome! They got the crap kicked out of them and they still fight!”

Eren was now disgusted, both at the citizens and himself. As much as he hated the citizens for the lack of respect that they gave the Scouting Legion, he knew there was no excuse for his failure today, and he could finally begin to understand why the people looked so lowly upon them.

Spike was also beginning to understand Twilight’s argument from before. Not only had they not accomplished their mission, but they lost many lives to boot. He looked over to the side to see as a woman followed a soldier while holding his arm, clearly looking for her loved one amongst the crowd. Upon the soldier pulling his arm away and saying a few words to her, the woman stood still with trembling knees and flowing eyes before she sunk to her knees and wailed at her loss. Spike gasped, imagining the woman as Twilight.

I… Spike thought, with tears in his eyes, almost put Twilight through that?

Jean, Reiner, and Armin passed more citizens, bowing their heads or shielding their faces with their arms out of shame. Twilight walked beside Armin with a heavy head and a heavy heart.

“Dieter!” shouted a woman’s voice.

“Toby!” called a man.

Twilight looked up to see a who appeared to be Dieter’s mother and Toby’s father giving their children an embrace, their spouses besides them happily. Twilight smiled upon seeing them, feeling her rescue did some good after all.

The scene changed when another mother came to Dieter and Toby and asked them about something. Judging by the solemn shaking of his head, Twilight realized that they were talking about Ivan, who was indeed gone. As the mother wept, Dieter and Toby hugged the woman, consoling her on her loss. Twilight then hung her head in shame. Had she not risked her life to save those two, their reunion would not have been possible.

Ymir and Krista looked about the crowd as they walked down the street. Bertolt was with Sasha and Rarity, the latter of which looked ragged and sweaty from the day, but the grime on Rarity’s coat and mane only came second to the despair both she and her partner felt.

Levi walked with his horse, trying to keep up with his limp. However, running up to him was an older man with a khaki shirt, a brown vest, black pants, and a grey scarf with light-brown hair. Despite the uncomfortable air, the man looked happy to see Levi.

“Captain Levi!” he called out. “My daughter is in your squad. I’m Petra’s father. Before she sees me, I wanted to talk to you.”

Petra’s father pulled out an envelope from the inner pocket of his vest, holding it out.

“She sent me this letter,” he explained. “She mentioned that you respected her abilities enough to let her join your squad. She was going to devote her life to you. Well, I guess she’s too starry eyed to consider how her father feels!” he chuckled before settling back down. “Well, as her father, I think it’s too early for her to marry. She’s still so young, with so much experience–”

“If you wish to speak with her about it,” Levi interrupted, “she’s right behind me by two lengths… in the cart.”

“In the…”

Petra’s father, realizing what this meant, ran from Levi and to the cart where Levi said she was, fearing the worst. Upon seeing her daughter alive and well within the cart, he took a sigh of relief.

“Petra!” he called, getting his father’s attention. “Thank goodness you’re alright.”

“Papa!” Petra cried happily, turning herself towards her dad and resting her right hand and left arm on the side of the cart.

Petra’s father was shocked at seeing Petra’s arm in its condition, once again sporting a nervous look.

“Petra!” he gasped. “Your arm!”

“I know,” Petra admitted guiltily. “I’m sorry, Papa.”

“What happened to you?”

“…A titan caught me and was biting it off.”

“But… how will you fight now? What about your duties as a soldier?”

“I don’t know,” Petra said, looking out to where Spike was. “But at least I’m alive now… thanks to him.”

“Do you love Levi?”

“Huh? Papa! Do we really need to talk about this now?”

“It’s just…”

Petra’s father struggled to form the words.

“I’m sure he’ll take very good care of you,” he finally said, bowing his head down.

Petra looked away, blushing slightly. Applejack, who was right behind Petra’s cart, looked upon the two of them. While she wanted to be happy for Petra’s survival, the mission’s failure left her too somber to smile in any way.

As Erwin passed the crowd of people, they all angrily pestered him with questions.

“Commander Erwin!” shouted a citizen. “Answer us!”

“Did this expedition learn enough to justify the number of dead?”

“Do you think the dead have no regrets?”

Erwin, demoralized by the losses of his men, ignored the angry commoners and continued to lead his men and women away from the crowds. Rainbow Dash could hear the mobs as their voices saturated the air.

“Those big jerks,” Rainbow Dash hissed. “They don’t have any idea what we were up against, do they?”

“No,” Eren answered, “they didn’t. But I did… and I… failed them.”

Eren’s eyes began to water as his voice raised in pitch.

“Gunther… Erd… all of those soldiers. They’re dead because of me…”

Eren put his hand over his mouth as tears began to stream down the sides of his face. Rainbow Dash, saddened for her friend, gripped Eren tight as her eyes shut hard and she too drew tears. Mikasa bowed her head down, her own tears running for a different reason.

With the failure of his mission, Eren would soon be sent back to the Inner District to be handed over to the Military Police. Even with the number of losses the Scouting Legion had, Mikasa knew that they were about to face a loss bigger than any that humanity has ever faced.

Chapter 30: Forgiveness

Auruo walked alone down the streets of Karanese. Despite still being in his military attire, no one looked at him with the slightest hint of pride or sheer respect. All Auruo could see on them were expressions of pity and mild hatred. Auruo couldn’t exactly blame him. Not only was the faux mission of travelling to Shiganshina a failure, but so was the real mission of acquiring the Female Titan. What’s more, is that it cost him two of his dearest friends.

The only thing that kept him from breaking down in the middle of the street was the fact that in just a few more blocks, he’d get to see his family again. Even without Rainbow Dash, the sight of his mother, father, and many younger brothers was going to be a treat. Finally turning onto the path that would lead him home, he could already see the door that he was too eager to knock.

As he walked up to it, he straightened out his cravat and prepared his fist for knocking. However, the sound of gently flapping wings came overhead. Auruo looked up and began lightly chuckling, surprised to see Rainbow Dash descending down to join him.

“Well, well, well,” Auruo chided, “you finally came after all. What turned you around?”

“Mikasa and Eren wanted some alone time together, and they excused me to hang with my friends. I talked to Twilight and she allowed me to come to dinner with your family.”

Auruo took a sigh, now feeling even guiltier at Rainbow Dash’s loyalty despite their earlier feelings of hostility for each other.

“I’d still like to thank you for doing this,” Auruo admitted. “This is something that’s really going to do my family some good. God, they’re going to get a kick out of you.”

“I look forward to it!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash. “I mean, a free meal, some quality time with my fans; what’s not to love?”

“Well let’s get moving then.”

Auruo knocked on the door, the sound of loudly murmuring children inside sounding immediately after.

“I think he’s here!” spoke Auruo’s father from the other side.

“Then let him in!” ordered Auruo’s mother excitedly.

The sound of footsteps came closer, and Rainbow Dash looked to Auruo, shocked to see a warm, happy smile on his face, despite all that happened to him today. The door finally opened, and Auruo was greeted to the sight of his father, who was ecstatic to see him.

“Auruo!” his father cheered ruggedly.

Likewise, Auruo was glad to see his old man, giving him a warm hug, which was returned in earnest by his father. Auruo’s mother, who looked over her son and husband, saw Rainbow Dash looking upon the two with intrigue, having never seen this side of Auruo before, causing her to gasp happily. Rainbow Dash could hear the scamper of feet as they clamored into the foyer/kitchen to greet their older brother home. As their eyes looked to Auruo, they couldn’t help but become drawn to the rainbow colored pony in their house.

“Whoa!” shouted each of the boys as they ran to Rainbow Dash, all reaching out to pet her and see her.

Rainbow Dash blushed profusely at this, finally happy to get some love and affection from adoring fans as she did back at home. Even with her back still sore from the Female Titan’s kick, nothing could cease the enjoyment she felt at this moment.

“Hey,” Auruo called to the kids, “what am I, chop liver?”

“Ruo!” the boys squealed happily, not wanting to disappoint their brothers.

Auruo happily held up the two youngest kids in his arms as he made his way to the dining room. Rainbow Dash followed him close behind, leading the other four boys inside to receive their dinner as well. Auruo’s father and mother were now alone as the mother picked up a stack of bowls from the cupboard and began ladling some stew into each one.

“Do you think there will be enough for the pony,” asked the father.

“I always make enough for seconds,” the mother said. “I’m sure the kids won’t mind sharing.”

Auruo’s father gave a content smile, glad to make their impromptu guest as comfortable as possible.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Behind Wall Rose, the soldiers were finally allowed to rest and eat while any wounded soldiers could finally be given proper medical treatment. At the tables inside of a large lodge, Eren sat with Levi, while each of the ponies and Spike sat with their human partners to a single boiled potato and a half loaf of bread. With the somber moods of the day’s defeat, the appetites of the soldiers were as diminished as their spirits. Sasha solemnly nibbled her bread as she took small sips of her mug to wash the small morsels down. Conny and Pinkie Pie merely stared at their food with dead eyes.

Spike sat on one end of the table while Twilight sat with Armin, Applejack, and Mikasa at the other. Neither of them felt comfortable yielding to the other, but they knew it was to come eventually. Both of them had reasons to be upset with the other, and they likewise had truths in their arguments. Spike took a short glance at Twilight, who didn’t seem to notice him at first. Once she turned to look at him, Spike couldn’t find it in himself to turn away. Once Twilight faced Armin again, Spike picked up his potato and took a bite.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash had her steaming bowl of stew placed in front of her on the table. Cubed potatoes, carrots, mushroom, and chopped onion sat in a thin, light-brown gravy. Rainbow Dash looked at the bowl with eagerness as the other members of Auruo’s family were served. As Auruo’s mother took her bowl and sat at the end of the table opposite her husband, the meal could finally begin.

“Let’s eat,” the mother excitedly proclaimed.

Each of the kids grabbed their spoons and began shoveling large amounts of food into their mouths as if it was their final meal on Earth. Rainbow Dash, wanting not to look like an animal while she ate, slowly lapped up a couple of potatoes and a carrot with some broth in her tongue and rolled it back into her mouth. As she chewed, the mother looked at the cyan mare expectantly.

“Well?” she asked. “How is it?”

“It’s really good,” Rainbow Dash stated, soon looking somber about it.

“Then why are you so glum?” asked the father.

“It’s just… I can only imagine the grub my friends are having right now. It’s probably just a loaf of bread or a bowl of cabbage water.”

“So how do you like it in the Scouting Legion?” asked one of the elder sons. “Is Ruo taking care of you?”

Rainbow Dash was about to say the truth over how Auruo treated her and her friends, but not wanting to sully the hospitality that his family was treating her with, as well as not wanting to embarrass Auruo, she changed her answer.

“Yeah,” she admitted, making Auruo’s eyes widen. “He’s an amazing soldier.”

“That he is,” Auruo’s father proudly vouched. “It’s no wonder that Levi guy let him in his squad. Where are they now?”

“Petra’s spending some time with her father,” Auruo answered with a spoonful of stew in his grasp.

“What about those Erd and Gunther fellows? Are they with their families too?”

Auruo took his bite of stew, wanting to delay the news. Auruo knew that too much silence would reveal too much, so he swallowed his mouthful and spat it out.

“They were killed in action,” he silently said.

While the kids took slow inhales at the news, the mother and father were far more understanding and sympathetic.

“Oh, Auruo,” the mother cooed, “I’m so sorry.”

“Truth be told, I was almost killed as well, but if it weren’t for Rainbow Dash here, I certainly wouldn’t be sitting here with you.”

“Wow,” one of the middle children gasped at Rainbow Dash. “You saved Ruo? How did that happen?”

“There was this…” she answered, “abnormal titan that got the better of us and killed Erd and Gunther. Before it could kill Petra and Auruo, me and my friend Spike jumped in and saved them.”

“Cool. It’s like you’re Ruo’s hero now.”

“Yeah,” Auruo breathed with a slight smile. “I guess you could say that.”

“What about that Eren Jaeger?” asked the father. “I’m sure it must be interesting having him in your circle.”

“His titan powers might be scary,” Rainbow Dash said, “but I promise you that he’s one of the best friends you could ever hope to have.”

“That’s nice.”

“Have you even killed any titan’s yet?” asked the second oldest son. “Are they really that scary in person?”

“Please,” Rainbow Dash guffawed. “I come from a place that’s filled with dragons, manticores, and giant bears made out of stars. I think a big naked guy is about as scary as a ladybug. Oh, and I, uh, killed a titan too.”

“So you’re like an actual soldier now.”

“Not like,” Auruo butted in. “She is an actual soldier now, and possibly one of the best and bravest I’ve known.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but blush and give a cutely small smile at Auruo’s compliment, happy to know that he thought of her so highly.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Spike looked at his now empty plate, seeing that there was nothing left to distract him from facing the inevitable. Spike pushed his chair back and made his way to Twilight, unsure of how she would react given how he treated her and talked to her. As he made his way down, he could finally see Twilight’s head past Applejack’s and Mikasa’s heads.

Spike could see that Twilight was busy discussing something with Armin. He thought of using that as an opportunity to back away, but knew that doing so would only make him feel worse. As Twilight continued talking, Spike tugged at her jacket to bring him to her attention. She turned to see him standing, scared and hesitant.

“Spike,” Twilight spoke, surprised, “what do you want?”

Spike couldn’t take it much longer, with leaking eyes, he hopped up and hugged Twilight, nearly knocking her into Armin.

“I’m so sorry!” Spike wailed. “I shouldn’t have put you through that. I should have been more careful. I’m sorry, Twilight!”

“No,” Twilight said, a couple of tears escaped her own eyes. “I’m the one who should be sorry. Back in Trost, I allowed you to fight for your life in the face of danger, and I was fine with you joining the Scouting Legion and become a soldier. I know you were only trying to help your friends, and I of all ponies should understand that. It’s just… I watched as mother and fathers wept over the loss of their own children when we returned. I couldn’t bear to be in their position.”

“I know,” Spike said, pushing his face into her ribs, “I saw it too. I don’t want to put you through that.”

“Spike.”

“If you want to send that letter, go ahead.”

“Spike!”

Spike silenced himself, ready to hear Twilight out.

“I’m… not going to write that letter. We were here to make a difference in this war, and we’ve both saved lives that would have been otherwise lost. I’m very proud of you, Spike, and nothing would continue making me more proud than knowing you risked your life to save our friends.”

Twilight, giving Spike a tearful smile, wrapped her arm around Spike and held him close. Armin, despite himself, smiled at their reconciliation.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Auruo and Rainbow Dash were standing by the exit to the Bossard household, ready to leave and rejoin their fellow soldiers on their way back to HQ for the next morning. The smaller kids were very reluctant to see the pony go, tugging at her legs and/or wings to beg her to stay longer.

“But you just came here!” cried one of the smaller boys.

“Just a little longer, please!” said another.

“Hey,” chided Auruo, “you let go of her. She’s had a busy day and we need to go back.”

“Aww…” whined the small boys together as they finally relinquished her.

From the drooping of their heads, Rainbow Dash could tell that the boys were still not ready for her to leave.

“Don’t worry guys,” Rainbow Dash assured them, rubbing the top of their heads with her hoof. “We’ll be back. Me and my friends are going to kick all those titan butts and we’re going to save everyone. Okay?”

The boys mustered up a smile and a gracious nod.

“Aw, what the hey, come here!” Rainbow Dash said with her arms out.

The boys four boys eagerly ran to Rainbow Dash to give her one final hug. Rainbow Dash, feeling their happiness in their squeezes, couldn’t help but smile too. Auruo, even though he knew they had to return soon, found the sight of his brothers warming up to her adorable.

“What,” spoke Auruo’s father, “are you too good to give a hug to your old man?”

Auruo didn’t speak, but only stepped forwards to his father and gave him a long, final embrace. As the mother stepped forwards, Auruo came to her and gave her a hug as well. Rainbow Dash bid the children a final farewell and walked back towards Auruo.

“Are you ready?” asked Auruo.

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash replied. “Let’s get back.”

Auruo faced his family one last time as he gave his father, mother, and six brothers a last wave and exited the building with Rainbow Dash. Auruo and Rainbow Dash walked down the streets together, the latter giving the former a mystified look. As Auruo looked back, he noticed her odd glare.

“Huh?” he loudly exclaimed. “What are you looking at me like that for?”

“It’s just…” Rainbow Dash tried to find the words, “I’ve never seen that side of you before. I’ve never seen you act so lovingly to anyone like that before.”

“Well…” Auruo stammered, feeling trapped, “wouldn’t you act like that to your family?”

“But I still can’t understand why you treat your friends the way you do. I mean you act so brash and rudely to them. Why? You’re nice around your family, so why are you such a jerk to us?”

Auruo stopped in his tracks, Rainbow Dash stopping right behind him.

“You want to know why?” he questioned. “Yeah, I might be an ass to you, Eren, and the others, but I want to become stronger than I am. I see how Levi speaks and acts, and he’s probably one of the best soldiers that’s ever existed. I thought that if I were to adopt his mindset, I might become as good of a soldier as he is.”

“Huh,” huffed Rainbow Dash. “You know, I think that’s your problem.”

“Eh? What’s my problem?”

“You’re too nice to be Levi, and there’s really no need for you to be him. I mean, just look at Mikasa. She’s an awesome soldier, and she’s unbelievably strong, but she’s also a really good friend. The point is, you don’t have to be an ‘ass’ to be a good soldier. Trust me, me and my friends won’t think any less of you.”

Auruo was stunned by her words. Leave it to the blue pegasus with a rainbow-colored mane and tail to instill morality into him. Despite this, he knew she was right. With a kneel downwards, he looked Rainbow Dash in the eyes for a moment, leaving Rainbow Dash unaware of what he was about to do. Leaning back in, he gave Rainbow Dash a hug that genuinely surprised Rainbow Dash.

“Thank you,” Auruo said. “I still can’t understand how things like you even exist, but I’m glad that you do. My family believes that you and your friends can help bring an end to this war. I think so too. I know that you will see us to victory.”

Rainbow Dash could hear the sincerity of Auruo’s words, and they sounded like a symphony in her ears. With her own sympathy and kindness, Rainbow Dash groped Auruo and hugged him tight, happy to have made a true friend in him.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The next night, everyone was returned to the Scouting Legion headquarters. Rainbow Dash looked out of her bedroom window, contemplating the future’s events by only the faint moonlight and the glow of the torches that hung on each wall. In two days, Eren would be summoned to the capital to be handed in to the Military Police. Wanting to save Eren for the benefit of humanity, Rainbow Dash wanted to save Eren as her friend above all else. But with the hours passing and options running low, Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but feel scared as she took a stress-laden sigh.

“Hey,” whispered a voice.

Rainbow Dash turned around to see Twilight standing in the doorway. As Twilight stood still, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Spike, Mikasa, and Armin walked past her.

“What’s going on, Twi?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Come down,” she quietly beckoned. “Armin just came up with some kind of plan.”

“Plan? What kind of a plan?”

Chapter 31: Smile

Annie Leonhardt, much younger than her current self, was punching and kicking at trees padded with cloth. Her speed and strength were animalistic, her pants and grunts sounding out her efforts.

“Looking good, Annie!” called the voice of a man deep within the forest.

Annie continued to fight, landing one blow after another.

“That’s my girl!” he continued to shout.

Annie stood still, taking a moment to catch her visible breaths in the cold air.

“What are you doing, Annie?” the man shouted. “No breaks!”

Taking her mentor’s words to heart, she lunged at another tree.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Annie’s eyes fluttered open. As she sat up in her bed, she looked off into her room, which was about as messy as her untied hair. There were clothes strewn about, hanging from drawers and the bunk beds, and there were several discarded books and pamphlets on the floor.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The Stohess district, the eastern city of Wall Sina, looked very similar to Yalkell in terms of the architecture and the general dress of the people within it. The sky was a tad cloudy, but the bright blue sky was still visible up above. Today’s biggest gossip seemed to be Eren’s summoning to the capital, and what it would mean for the future of humanity.

“What?” asked a man in a three-piece suit and a green tie with short black hair and glasses. “Haven’t you heard? That titan kid and the main leadership of the Scouting Legion have been summoned to the capital.”

He was talking to a man with light-brown hair and a short goatee and beard wearing a black jacket, a light-grey shirt, and grey pants.

“They’ll be coming through the town today,” he said.

“I see,” responded the black-haired man. “Then I’m sure he’ll end up dissected this time.”

“What about those ponies? Are they being summoned too?”

“I don’t know. From what I heard, they aren’t in any trouble.”

“Either way, I hope things work out and that they seal the gate.”

From behind them, a man with a black jacket, a grey shirt, and brown pants and greyish-brown hair dropped his bag and approached the two.

“Did you say seal the gate?” he wondered, sounding offended as he approached the light-brown-haired man and grabbed him by his arms. “You insist on defiling the gods with human hands?”

The two then gasped upon seeing a familiar gold necklace around the man’s neck, featuring three thick, gold chains with the crests of Wall Maria, Wall Rose, and Wall Sina upon them.

“Maria! Rose! Sina!” shouted the man with his arms raised up. “Defiling the three goddesses with human hands is unforgivable.”

As a group of people gathered around the screaming lunatic, the black-haired man and the light-brown-haired man turned away from him.

“Those people love the walls,” explained the black-haired man, “and worship them as gods. Stay away from them.”

“Ah,” sighed a balding man by them in a black tunic and brown scarf with black hair and a short beard and moustache, “I didn’t realize any of them were still around.”

“Damn it.”

The three men walked away as the fanatic continued to preach his gospel.

“Only the walls will protect us!” he screamed.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Annie descended the stairs in her Military Police uniform, taking one last flight down the polished, red, wooden steps inside the pearly-white Stohess Military Police Headquarters. Coming down, there were a line of other soldiers awaiting orders from their superiors as they stood along the edge of the hall.

“You finally woke up,” spoke a woman with messy sand-colored hair and a goofy grin. “You look so scary when you sleep, I couldn’t wake you. Sorry, Annie.”

“Lately,” stated a tall, broad man with a black bowl cut, “you’ve been too lax.”

“What?” responded the woman. “Are you mad?”

“Well, aren’t you a friendly one.”

“Leave her alone,” ordered a man with combed, grey hair. “Annie’s from the Trost District. She’s the only one in this HQ whose had to face the titans. She came back from Hell; I’m sure she’s still trying to recover.”

“I get it,” the woman cheekily replied, “you like her. What’s so great about her?”

“Hitch, there’s only one way a moron like you makes it into the Military Police.”

“What’s that? I wouldn’t know. Tell me–”

“Stop it, you two,” hissed the man with the bowl cut as he heard footsteps approach.

The soldiers’ superior officer, a man with light-brown hair and short stubble walked in with a small stack of papers, from his groggy eyes and his hand upon his head, it was clear that he had not gotten enough sleep, was hung over, or both. Either way, the soldier’s gave him their most respected salute.

“Don’t bother,” grumbled the officer as he looked over his papers. “Today, we have a different task for you than the normal busywork. That’s why I had all of you come here. It’s about the Scouting Legion group that’s being summoned to the capital.”

Annie couldn’t help but perk her head at the sound of the group’s name.

“They’ll be passing through the city’s main street today,” the officer further explained. “Escorting them is a Military Police HQ job, so we just need to handle them as they come through town. Temporary permission for in-city use of 3D Maneuver Gear has been granted. You will guard them in tandem with their own security. You’ll travel by barge to the area where your mission will begin. That is all.”

“May I ask something?” the man with the bowl-cut asked as he put his arms down from his salute.

“Hmm? What?”

“What are we protecting them from?”

The officer looked the inquisitive soldier in the eyes, demanding a response.

“I’ve never heard of anyone within the walls acting against the monarchy. There are minor criminals, but it’s hard to imagine any real organization unless they were based outside the walls. I can’t imagine any possible motive.”

Annie also couldn’t help but be intrigued by the man’s wise and thoughtful words.

“You’re so serious!” growled the officer, walking towards the soldier and shoving his papers into his chest. “Okay, you’re in charge of everything. Here are the details.”

The soldier could not believe his superior’s laziness and ineptitude, looking at both his papers and at him incredulously.

“We ranking officers are busy,” the officer said as we walked towards a door across the hall. “You guys handle this on your own, but don’t screw up.”

Upon opening the door, the pungent stench of burning tobacco and booze wafted into the hall. The soldiers near the entrance could see three officers in particular sitting at a table with a bottle of wine, each of their mouths holding a cigarette and each of their hands holding a fan of playing cards.

“Sorry to keep the game up,” the officer apologized. “Let’s get back to it. Who’s turn was it?”

As the door closed, the soldiers were left wondering what they were now dragged into.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The soldiers were awaiting to leave in the large, spacious courtyard of the headquarters. Most of them were gathered by the spire-shaped monument in the center with a rifle either in their hands or near them . Many of them were still bitter about their officer dumping his work on them, but no more than the soldier with the bowl cut.

“Damn!” grunted the grey-haired soldier. “He’s just screwing around!”

“Yeah,” Hitch woefully agreed. “This organization is even more rotten than I imagined. But of course, that’s why I chose it, but when you’re a rookie, they make you do almost everything. I didn’t know that before.”

“Scum,” seethed the soldier with the bowl-cut, “Damn scum who can only think for themselves.”

“What are you talking about, Marlow?” asked the grey-haired soldier. “Since you chose the Military Police, you’re no better.”

Marlow seized up, taken aback by the response.

“I am better,” he finally said. “I’m not trash like you. I came here to correct the Military Police.”

“Wow, Marlow,” Hitch teased, clapping her hands in a sarcastic applause, “I had no idea you were this way.”

“And how will you do that?” asked the grey-haired soldier.

“I’ll have to work my way up,” Marlow reasoned. “When I’m in charge, I’ll fix the discipline issues and punish those who are corrupt. It’s simple,” he stated, balling his hand into a fist as he held it up. “I’ll make the Military Police a place for normal human beings again. That’s all; the way human beings are supposed to be.”

Hitch suddenly broke out laughing, crumpling to her knees and slapping the ground with her hand.

“Wow,” she squealed, “you’re the real deal! And here I thought you were boring! Sorry!”

The others ignored the giggling simpleton, more focused on the nobility of Marlow’s vision.

“That’s quite an impressive goal you’ve got there,” the grey-haired soldier said. “Good luck.”

“I’m not so sure,” Annie spoke up, surprising the others. “If a ‘good person’ like you ends up in control, I think it’d be the end for us.”

“What’s this?” wondered Marlow. “You actually have something to say?”

“I think you’re right, because you say the right things. I know someone like that. Going against the flow takes a lot of courage; I respect that. You may just be an idiot, but…”

“Maybe it’s just the other guy you know is an idiot, but I’m not like him! We’ve wasted too much time on idle chit-chat. Let’s go!”

With that, the other soldiers made their way to the river so they can begin their escort mission.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Marlow and the others walked along the edge of the city’s river as they expected the Scouting Legion to come soon. The river was quite calm despite the frequent railed boats that ran on both sides of the river.

“The escort wagons will pass through the outer gate in forty-five villains,” Marlow relayed to the soldiers behind him. “When we reach the staging area, everyone should confirm positions. Got it?”

“Uh-huh,” Hitch answered lazily just from behind.

As Hitch continued marching, she let out a big yawn, unaware that Marlow was stopped before her, making her bump right into her.

“Hey!” she exclaimed.

It was then that everyone could see what Marlow was looking at. A ferry was stopped on the side of the river, a man in a green jacket inside of it. Another man in a red jacket was on the street, talking to two Military Police officers, one having dark-blonde hair, the other having brown-hair, with a horse-drawn wagon parked in the middle. Between the officers and the other man, a couple of crates with the Military Police emblem were being loaded inside.

“What’s that?” Hitch asked with genuine intrigue and concern upon seeing the crates. “That’s our equipment.”

“Aren’t they taking it deeper into the walls?” asked the grey-haired soldier.

“But that doesn’t explain the Merchant Association’s involvement,” Marlow observed. “What’s going on?”

Once the crates were all taken care of, the man in the red jacket gave the blonde-haired officer a jingling sack in supposed secrecy. The officer reached inside to see that the bronze coins inside the sack were indeed genuine, making their purchase complete. Marlow gasped, immediately seeing what was happening.

“They’re selling our equipment on the black market?” he exclaimed.

Marlow, his sense of duty boiling deep inside, walked up to the two corrupt officers, leaving the others dumbfounded by his actions.

“Hey,” the grey-haired soldier called, “what about the mission.”

“Oh, crap,” Hitch shuddered, becoming excited again, “he really is the real deal!”

“Well, for better or worse, we have time. Let’s enjoy the show.”

The others, especially Annie, watched as Marlow singlehandedly confronted his superiors as the ferry left with the equipment.

“Okay,” huffed the blonde officer, “let’s go get a drink.”

Turning around, both the blonde and the brown-haired officers were displeased to see Marlow standing in their way.

“What’s going on, rookie?” asked the brown-haired officer. “What do you want?”

“S–” stammered Marlow, his voice sounding timid and powerless “Selling government equipment is a crime.”

“And?”

“The people’s taxes paid for that equipment, and–”

The brown-haired soldier interrupted him by laughing loudly at his stupidity.

“So you’re threatening your superiors, rookie?” the brown-haired officer asked as his partner reached into his sack of coins. “I’m looking forward to your future.”

Pulling out a single coin, the blonde officer slipped the bribe into Marlow’s left jacket pocket, patting it in for good measure.

“Go buy yourself a woman,” he advised, “and relax a little.”

As the officers walked away, expecting the confrontation to have ended, Marlow was surprised not only by their lack of empathy for their actions, but how little impact his words had on them.

“W– Wait!” called Marlow, charging at the blonde officer and grabbing his shoulder. “Selling government equipment–”

Marlow was again interrupted, but not by laughter, but instead his own pain-riddled grunt as the brown-haired soldier jabbed the butt of his rifle into Marlow’s gut. As Marlow fell, the blonde soldier grabbed Marlow’s gun and struck him over the head with the barrel. Marlow’s knees buckled as he fell to the ground, convulsing and hacking as he struggled to get back up.

The other Military Police rookies could only watch as Marlow was kicked and punched repeatedly for his attempted attack, neither one seeming to want to do anything to stop it. However, only Annie stepped forwards towards the scuffle.

“Hey,” warned the grey-haired soldier.”

Marlow, not even in any position to even defend himself, squirmed as the blonde-soldier yawned, hardly phased by the blows he delivered to him.

“We’ll arrest you for opposing a superior officer,” he said.

“Shut up,” Marlow hissed, getting on his knees. “That’s illegal–”

“And no one will care,” the brown-haired soldier stated, as he raised his rifle for another blow. “Not here!”

As the butt of his rifle came down, a force stopped him from finishing. The two officers looked to see that Annie’s hand grabbed the brown-haired officer’s arm, saving Marlow.

“Could you let him go with that?” she asked simply.

The brown-haired officer looked at Annie angrily, but she failed to show him any signs of fear or stepping down.

“I’m sorry!” Hitch shouted, running up to them and putting her hands together to sound more appeasing. “It seems our idiot is causing problems for you.”

Marlow was shocked at her statement, but she continued going.

“We’ll teach him a harsh lesson,” Hitch assured the two officers, “or… would you prefer to make a bigger scene?”

The officers turned their heads to see that many townspeople had approached, observing the situation with disdain and disappointment. Seeing that the jig was up, the officers placed their weapons back at their side.

“This is the last time,” the brown-haired soldier warned to the rookies, pointing his rifle at them

“Yes, sir!” they all called back with their salutes strong.

The two officers walked away as if nothing had happened.

“Now, let’s get that drink!” said the blonde officer.

“Yeah,” his partner agreed, “it’s been a hard day’s work.”

Hitch took a sigh of relief, glad to see that her involvement in the situation didn’t worsen it. Marlow, on the other hand, was too devastated to stand. That’s when he found his rifle still lying upon the ground. With anger and rage in his soul, Marlow reached for his weapon slowly, unsure if he should go through with it.

“So do it,” Annie egged, surprising Marlow. “Aren’t you going to punish the corrupt? If you want, I’ll help you.”

Marlow, still fighting himself over whether to grab the rifle or not, looked as the two criminals were escaping his grasp.

“What do you want to eat?” asked the blonde officer. “What else?”

“Meat,” answered his partner.

As much as Marlow wanted to punish the corrupt soldiers, he knew that killing them was indeed wrong and would only get him in more trouble. Marlow pulled back his hand, pounding it into the ground.

“Damn it!” he shouted.

Meanwhile, Hitch was appeasing two men whom she thought weren’t fond of the Military Police.

“We know you’re doing your best, Missy,” said one of the men.

“That isn’t true at all,” Hitch proclaimed in a terrible effort to sound humble.

Annie just looked at Marlow as he supported himself on all fours, unable to bear his loss of his dignity.

“That idiot you know,” he asked her, “the one you talked about… would he have done it?”

Annie was not sure of the answer, but still wanted to put the possibility in there.

“Maybe,” she said.

“Then I’m one of those pieces of trash you were talking about,” answered Marlow, “the ones that go with the flow, right?”

“I don’t know,” Annie answered, looking into the sky, “but isn’t that what normal human beings do too? I just want the weak who do get swept along with the flow to be considered human too.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Nile Dawk led a line of carts and wagons manned by soldiers of the Scouting Legion as they began to enter Stohess. Annie and other Military Police soldiers stood in salute with their rifles and 3D Maneuver Gears as the wagons and a bright, wooden carriage came by, no doubt where Eren was being held. With the last of the vehicles passing by, the soldiers ran out to follow the carriage. As Annie ran by an alley, she didn’t notice the green-cloaked figure standing there.

“Annie,” it called, its voice sounding like Armin.

Annie could recognize the voice, letting her comrades run off to follow the carriages as she stood still. Once the coast was clear, she turned back and ran into the alley, finding it empty. Knowing that the figure couldn’t have gotten far, she found another alley within and turned towards it, finding the person fully cloaked and hooded, standing still with a brown bag on his back.

“Hey,” she panted lightly, surprised to find that it was Armin.

“You’re one of the Military Police now, aren’t you?” he quietly asked.

“Armin,” whispered Annie.

Armin, happy to see that she had come, gave a slight smile.

“Why are you dressed like that?” she asked.

“I’m a pack bearer,” Armin explained. “I have my Maneuver Gear hidden under my raincoat. Look.”

Armin parted his coat away, revealing the metal sheaths tucked at his sides along both sides of his body. Annie’s curiosity continued to rise.

“What’s going on?” she continued to question.

“Annie,” Armin whispered, removing his hood, “would you assist me in helping Eren escape?”

“Escape where? If you disobey the monarchy, where will you go inside these walls?”

“We’ll just hide for a while. I don’t intend to fight the monarchy head-on. It will be reported as a rebellion by a portion of the Scouting Legion. It’ll buy time; time we’ll spend finding enough ammunition to counter the other factions at the tribunal. And we will find it.”

“Enough ammunition? Is something so convenient just lying around? What’s your evidence?”

Armin squirmed trying to come up with whatever answer he needed to sate Annie and have her join him while not giving much away.

“I’m sorry,” Armin apologized, “but I can’t say.”

Annie sighed dejectedly.

“Sorry,” she said, “but I can’t help you. I won’t tell anyone, but you’ll have to do it on your own.”

Annie turned to leave and go back to her escort, leaving Armin alone.

“Annie!” called Armin. “Please! Eren will be killed!”

The last words got Annie to stop, allowing herself to humor Armin further.

“Clueless people who only care about saving their own skin will unwittingly set humanity on a path towards self-destruction!” he declared. “I know I can’t convince you, but even so, I have to make a big wager. Of course, I’ll do my best to avoid causing you trouble, but to get through the checkpoints within Wall Sina, I need Military Police help! This is the only way!”

Annie turned back to face Armin, still confused by his trust in her.

“Armin,” she wondered, “do really look like such a good person to you?”

“A good person?” Armin replied unconfidently. “Well, I don’t really like that term, because to me, it just seems to mean someone who’s good for you, and I don’t think there’s any one person who’s good for everyone. So, if you don’t help me, then to me, you’re a bad person, right?”

Annie turned away from Armin, facing the wall so she could concentrate on her decision. She certainly had a respect for Armin, but she didn’t know if that respect and camaraderie was worth more than her placement in the Military Police. Annie, her decision, settled, took her gun off her sling, disarmed it, and placed it against the wall.

“Fine,” she said, turning away from Armin and placing a silver ring on her right index finger from her pocket. “I’m in.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Annie walked Armin and the hooded and concealed Eren and Mikasa through the empty streets of the city, each one of them looking for anything suspicious that could expose and incriminate them.

“That was easier than I thought it would be,” Eren said.

“Shh,” hissed Mikasa.

“That’s the Military Police for you. You can see how hard they work every day.”

“Stop staring.”

“Let’s just hope they won’t find out that Jean’s taken my place. That won’t last long though. We don’t look alike at all.”

“It’s fine,” assured Armin. “Both of you look like criminals with the same nasty look in your eyes.”

“I don’t have a horse face like him!”

“Speaking of Jean,” Annie wondered, “what about that Fluttershy pony that was so fond of him?”

“She and the other ponies are waiting about two kilometers from the gate so we can meet up once we escape,” Armin explained

“Would that have been your other plan?”

“Huh?”

“If I hadn’t helped you, how else did you plan to get over the wall?”

“I was going to use the Maneuver Gear to get through.”

“That’s insane. Wouldn’t it be easier to escape before you reached Stohess, especially with those ponies by your side? Why here, and why now?”

“I felt that the complicated layout of this city would give us a better chance at swapping Eren with Jean, and I thought pretending to go along with it rather than an outright opposition would prevent such suspicion and buy our escape more time.”

“…I see. I get it now.”

Annie, Eren, Mikasa, and Armin descended a wide set of steps that provided Armin with the sight for their next location.

“There!” he called, running up to it.

Protected by a flat awning, there was a stairway that lead to an underground passage underneath the buildings that surrounded it from both sides and behind. Annie looked down into the unknown darkness from behind them with suspicion and slight fear.

“Here?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Armin said. “We go through here. The remains of an underground city they planned and abandoned are still down here.”

Armin, Mikasa, and Eren began to descend the stairs to the passageway while Annie stood still where she was.

“This takes us close to the outer gate where the ponies should be waiting for us,” Armin stated.

“Really?” asked Eren. “Wow.”

Eren looked behind him to find that Annie wasn’t following them down, stopping and staring at her expectantly. Mikasa and Armin stopped to wonder what was going on as well.

“Annie?” questioned Eren. “What’s wrong? Don’t tell me you’re afraid of dark, cramped places.”

“…Yes,” Annie answered straight with concerned eyes, “I am. I’m sure that a brave, suicidal bastard wouldn’t understand how a weak girl like me feels.”

Eren, Armin, and Mikasa glared at Annie harshly, not believing her for one second.

“A girl who can spin a man around in mid-air isn’t weak,” Eren stated, walking further down. “Stop being an idiot. Hurry up!”

“No,” Annie calmly protested, getting the other three to stop once again, “I won’t go that way. It scares me. If we aren’t going above ground, I won’t help.”

Eren turned around, looking back at Annie. They both exchanged looks for what felt like an agonizing eternity, neither side willing to bow to the other.

“What are you saying?” Eren finally shouted. “Get down here! Stop screwing around!”

“Eren,” Mikasa ordered, “don’t shout.”

“It’s not a problem, is it, Mikasa?” asked Annie. “For some reason, there hasn’t been anyone nearby for a while.”

Sure enough, out of Annie’s vision, several soldiers, fully equipped in their Scouting Legion apparel and Maneuver Gears, sat on the opposite side of the rooftops as they watched the scene from below. Twilight and Rainbow Dash were waiting in position here as well, waiting for the signal. In an alley behind Annie, several soldiers, disguised in civilian clothing, hid behind crates and barrels out of sight. Applejack was sitting amongst them, wearing nothing but her trademark Stetson and a small bundle of rope on her arm.

“Jeez,” Annie hissed, starting to catch on as she looked to Armin. “I’m hurt. When did you start looking at me that way, Armin?”

Armin was clutching a smoke gun in his hand, waiting for just the opportune time to use it as he looked back to Annie with fear in his eyes.

“Annie,” he asked, “why? Why did you have Marco’s Maneuver Gear?”

While Eren gasped in horror, learning several things at once with this statement, Armin kept his gaze tight and focused.

“I remember even the tiniest markings and dings,” Armin explained, “because we repaired them together. That’s why I recognized them.”

“I see...” Annie sighed. “Well… I happened to find it.”

“Then… you killed the two titans we captured?”

“Who knows? But if you thought that a month ago, why didn’t you act then?”

“Because I still can’t believe it! I wanted to think that my eyes had deceived me. And because of that… but…” Armin grunted, his anger reaching fever pitch, “what about you? You didn’t kill me back then, and that’s why this is happening now.”

Annie, knowing full-well that he was referring to when the Female Titan unveiled him during the expedition days ago, stood still and silent once again.

“Yeah,” she finally said, “I think so too. I never expected you to push me this far.”

A small break occurred.

“Why didn’t I kill you then?” she whispered.

From the rooftops, Rainbow Dash was seething as she looked at Annie’s behind, having heard what could be easily considered a confession.

“Hey, Annie!” yelled Eren. “There’s still a chance that you’re an idiot who’s just going along with this because you have a shitty sense of humor, so get down here now! You can prove something just by going underground! Get down here and prove it!”

“I can’t,” admitted Annie, now looking somewhat sad. “I have failed to become a warrior.”

“I said this isn’t funny!”

“We can talk, Annie!” begged Armin. “We can still talk–”

“That’s enough,” Mikasa stated, shedding her raincoat off of her, revealing only a white blouse and her harness underneath it and letting her sheaths fall to her waist. “I can’t listen to any more of this!”

Mikasa drew out her operational devices and inserted a blade into the one in her right hand and drew it out.

“It’s pointless,” Mikasa said, ready to attack. “I’ll tear you apart again, Female Titan!”

It was over. Annie’s identity was finally revealed, and nothing anyone could say could deny the truth any longer. Annie knew this as much, shutting her eyes and bowing her head down. She then threw it back up, her face flushed and an odd, uncharacteristic smile upon her face. A couple of chuckles escaped her parted lips as she looked right at her three ensnarers.

Armin looked unsettled as Annie broke into a full-on laugh, her body bending like a tree in a storm as she seemed unable to keep her composure. Eren and Mikasa were far too angry and determined to care about this. Annie breathed heavily to calm herself down as she focused again.

“Armin,” she spoke, “I’m glad I could be a good person to you. You’ve won your bet, but…”

Annie’s smile contorted until it became deranged and psychotic as she raised her ringed-fingered hand to her face.

“…this is where my bet begins!”

Annie opened her mouth and was about to place her finger inside. Armin, knowing what would happen, quickly drew his smoke pistol and aimed it at Annie’s face. As Armin fired, a loud bang sounded out from it, disorienting Annie slightly. This was all the others needed.

The disguised soldiers hiding in the alleys and behind buildings, including Applejack, quickly ran from their hiding spots straight at Annie from all different directions. Many of the soldiers took hold of Annie’s limbs to immobilize her. Applejack twirled the rope as a lasso as she came at Annie, flicking her head to send the rope flying where it perfectly wrapped around her head and into her mouth, keeping her from biting herself. Eren marched up to take his turn, only to be held back by Mikasa.

“Eren!” she warned him before looking back.

Annie gave one last vengeful look to Mikasa before her thumb moved over her index finger and flicked at the ring upon it, producing a sharp hook. Mikasa, immediately recognizing the connection, grabbed Armin and Eren by the straps of their bags and sprinted down the stairs to the safety of the passageway.

“Mikasa!” shouted Armin in surprise.

“We were too late!” Mikasa hissed back.

Twilight, also seeing Mikasa run for cover, expected the very worst. Knowing her magic couldn’t be concentrated fast enough to remove the ring from Annie’s finger or be used to try and take her down without injuring one or more of her comrades, she covered Rainbow Dash in her magic and flew down to Applejack with her in tow as fast as her wings could allow.

“Twilight?” shouted Rainbow Dash.

With Annie’s hands completely uninhibited, Annie brought her thumb down on the hook, slashing the flesh and flinging blood out of it. With Twilight’s massive spike in adrenaline, the world appeared to move in a slower motion for her. As Annie began to glow a bright yellow, she flew in front of Applejack and began to encase them in a protective bubble of sparkling pink.

The shield was half formed as a bolt of energy shot out from Annie and into the sky, the force sending the nearby soldiers on both the ground and the rooftops to be flying up and out to the sides, also being hit with loose bricks and wood that exploded from the streets and buildings. Twilight’s spell was able to protect her and her friends from the initial force of Annie’s transformation. As she, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack were hurled at more nearby buildings, the bubble fully closed. The three ponies shut their eyes and hoped for the best as the completed barrier crashed into the first building.

From the streets all around Stohess, everyone could see the massive pillar of rippling energy as it shot high into the sky, frightening and confusing them as they could only imagine what was happening at that moment.

Chapter 32: Mercy

A couple of days prior, Levi and Eren were sitting alone in the dining hall, both drinking tea as they waited for Erwin to come down as he had promised. From the sound of it, the news that he had was of the upmost importance. Levi was out of his military attire, instead wearing a long-sleeved shirt and comfortable pants while Eren was still in his Scouting Legion jacket.

“They’re late,” Levi said in a quiet tone. “Erwin and his damn men are making me wait. Our Military Police escorts are going to arrive before they do. He’s probably constipated and having a rough day.”

Eren let out a couple of hushed chuckles, somewhat uplifted that his captain was talking this much, despite the situation at hand.

“You’re quite talkative today, Captain,” Eren stated.

“Don’t be stupid ,” responded Levi. “I always talk a lot .”

As Levi took his last sip of tea, he stroked his twisted ankle, wincing over how badly it still hurt him. Eren couldn’t help but notice, as well as place the guilt upon himself.

“I’m sorry,” Eren spoke. “Back then, if only I hadn’t made the wrong choice, this never would have happened.”

“I told you,” explained Levi, “no one ever knows how things will turn out.”

The door to the dining room opened, and humans and ponies began to file in, lead by Erwin with Mikasa, Armin, Jean, Petra, Auruo, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack, Spike, and others behind him.

“Sorry to keep you waiting,” Erwin apologized.

“Not at all, sir” Eren responded.

Eren soon noticed that his friends, human and pony alike, were with him in the room.

“You guys…” he accounted. “Uh…”

“We have identified a person of interest who may be the Female Titan,” Erwin said, getting Eren to gasp. “This time, we won’t let her escape.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

A map of Stohess was laid out upon the table that Levi had been sitting in, which was now joined by Erwin, Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Jean, and Petra. The others stood in between chairs to get as good of a view as they could.

“The operation will begin in two days,” spoke Erwin. “It will take place in the Stohess District on our way to the capital. This will be our first and last chance. Once we pass that point, Eren will be remanded to the capital. Our pursuit of those who seek to destroy the walls will become fraught with difficulty. Ultimately, humanity stands to go extinct. We will stake everything on this plan.”

Eren nodded, knowing what he and the others had to risk.

“Here it is,” explained Erwin, pointing at labeled spots on the map. “When we pass through Stohess, Eren will act as a decoy and lead the target into this underground tunnel. If we can get her to the lowest level, give the tunnel’s size and structural integrity, even if the target transforms, we can immobilize her. But if she transforms before then, Eren, we’ll need your help.”

“Yes, sir!” Eren responded, sitting up. “As for the target, are we sure she is in Stohess?”

“Yes, our target is a member of the Military Police.”

“The Military Police?”

“It was Armin who arrived at that conclusion. He believes the target also killed the two captured titans. She may be a former trainee from the 104th, the same as you.”

Eren gasped at this news, and then began to shudder as he put the pieces together, beginning to know exactly who this person was.

“W– Wait a second,” panted Eren. “The 104th?”

“The name of the girl we believe to be the person of interest is…” Erwin began to reveal.

“Huh… wait…”

“…Annie Leonhardt.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

The explosion of Annie’s transformation threw bodies and debris up into the air, destroying the near vicinity of buildings around the newly formed Female Titan. Eren, Mikasa, and Armin had already turned the corner into the tunnel before the blast, protecting themselves. The pathway that lead them down there, though, was strewn with blood, flesh, and rubble, frightening Eren and Armin.

“Crap,” Armin exclaimed.

At that moment, the massive hand of the Female titan reached into the passageway, feeling about for a way to reach in further and grab the three before they could make an escape. Upon sighting the hand, the three made a sprint down the chamber, just managing to outrace the titan’s hand before they turned another corner, ceasing the titan’s reach.

“Damn it,” shouted Armin, “that ring! She could see right through me from the start. She knew we would ambush her! We should have found another way.”

“Save it for later,” Mikasa told him. “What do we need to do right now?”

“For now, let’s meet up with Squad 3 and get above ground. We’ll follow Plan B: we fight Annie, the Female Titan. Eren transforms as planned and assists in her capture. You’ll do it, right?”

“Yeah,” Eren grunted.

As they came further down, the torchlight being their only guide, two soldiers and Spike, all fully dressed and equipped, walked from a passageway on the left, meeting to greet the three as they came.

“Hey!” called one of the soldiers.

“There they are!” shouted Armin.

“Did the first capture attempt fail?”

“It did!” Armin shouted back. “Switch to Plan B!”

“Then that means…” Spike muttered, running up to the approaching Eren, Mikasa, and Armin. “Twilight? Is she alright?”

“I don’t know!” called Armin. “It didn’t look good though.”

Suddenly, a giant foot smashed through the ceiling, crushing the two human soldiers under its weight and the weight of the rubble. A wave of dust and dirt flew through the tunnels, covering Spike, Armin, Mikasa, and Eren as they shielded themselves from the smaller pieces that would otherwise hurt them.

Once the dust cleared, the four of them unshielded their eyes to see the Female Titan’s foot rise up out of the hole that it made.

“She stomped right through the ground?” gasped Armin.

Eren was shocked to see the motionless limbs of the soldiers that the Female Titan crushed poking through the giant slabs of concrete and earth.

“We have to help them!” shouted Eren, walking near the pile.

“Eren,” Mikasa forbade, pulling him away by his shoulder, “get back!”

“Mikasa!”

As Mikasa continued to pull Eren back, the Female Titan stood outside the hole, waiting to see either one of them come out of it.

“What was that?” yelled Spike. “She could have killed Eren there. Why would she do that?”

“She made a bet,” Armin explained. “When she made that hole, she bet that Eren wouldn’t die. It’s crazy, but that also means she’ll be tough to beat.”

Armin began to run in the opposite direction, leaving Eren, Mikasa, and Spike to follow him.

“To take Eren,” concluded Armin, “Annie’s willing to assume any risk.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

As the Female Titan stood outside the hole it made, Twilight and Applejack emerged from the building they were blasted into for the most part unscathed. Rainbow Dash, however, violently dragged herself out, groaning heavily as she did.

“Dammit,” she hissed. “My back again.”

“Then let’s get that straightened out,” Applejack said, walking back to her.

“Applejack,” whispered Twilight, “wait!”

Applejack rolled Rainbow Dash to her side, using her body weight to twist Rainbow Dash’s body with her upper body twisting left while the lower half twisted right. Rainbow Dash winced at the sharp pain, tears rolling down her eyes.

“Girls,” Twilight hissed, pointing at the Female Titan, “quiet!”

Rainbow Dash shot to her legs, wanting to give Applejack a pummeling for what she did, however, she found that standing up wasn’t hurting her as bad anymore.

“How do y’all feel?” asked Applejack.

“Still a bit sore,” hushed Rainbow Dash, “but I think I can fly again.”

“That’s good,” whispered Twilight, “but Eren, Spike, and the others are still down there, and Annie looks like she’s going to stomp her way through.”

“We gotta’ stop her!” Applejack said. “I left my 3D Maneuver Gear in one of the barrels a couple o’ blocks from here, and I need help putting it on.”

“Fine then. Applejack, you come with me and I’ll help you. Rainbow Dash, you sneak into the passageway and help out Eren and the others out.”

“Got it,” responded Rainbow Dash.

“Good, now let’s move!”

As Applejack and Twilight galloped off to Applejack’s Maneuver Gear, Rainbow Dash, peaked around the ruined building as she saw both the passageway and the Female Titan. Once the titan looked away, Rainbow Dash flapped her wings and soared down into the tunnel as fast and as quiet as she could.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, Mikasa, Armin, and Spike knelt down inside the passageway as they devised a plan.

“What should we do?” asked Armin. “Our exit is gone. Even if we use the 3D Maneuver Gear to make a quick exit, she’ll be right there waiting for us, but if we–”

The Female Titan’s foot came down further inside, frightening Armin from finishing his sentence as the dust cloud approached them, forcing everyone to shield their faces.

“If we stay here,” Armin said, “who knows when she’ll crush us.”

“Guys!” called Rainbow Dash.

Eren was relieved to see his friend alive and well as she galloped up to the four of them.

“Rainbow Dash,” Spike exclaimed. “Where’s Twilight?”

“She and Applejack are fine,” she answered. “What happened here? What are we going to do now?”

“I’ll do something!” Eren proclaimed, “like when I blocked that cannon shell. Come here!”

Eren stood up, pulling Mikasa and Armin to his feet while Spike stood on his own and walked close to Eren’s legs. Rainbow Dash stood close to the scrum, waiting for the transformation to occur.

“Here we go,” Eren warned. “Stay close.”

Eren panted nervously as he put his hand in his mouth. As he clamped down, blood splashed out of the wound, but nothing else seemed to happen, Rainbow Dash, sickened by the sound of the breaking skin, winced as she heard Eren groan and wretch to the pain his hand and the taste of the blood in his mouth. Eren wailed as he continued biting into his hand, feeling his teeth dig through the muscle and hit the bone.

“Not again,” shuddered Eren, looking at his profusely bleeding hand. “No…”

The pain was becoming too much for Eren to handle, as he crumpled to his knees and clutched his hand.

“Now of all times,” Eren sobbed. “It hurts!”

“Eren,” Rainbow Dash whimpered.

“You can’t transform without a specific goal, right?” asked Armin. “Picture it in your mind again; clearly!

“I am!” Eren yelled, clamping down on his hand again. “But…”

Eren continued to dig into his hand, grunting loudly and agonizingly. Mikasa then knelt to Eren’s level.

“Don’t tell me…” she admonished, “you still have reservations about fighting Annie.”

Eren stopped for a while and calmed down, assessing this situation and realizing that it was true: he couldn’t fight his past comrade.

“Eren?” Armin questioned in disbelief.

“After everything you’ve seen,” Mikasa said, “do you still think it might be all a mistake that Annie is the Female Titan?”

Eren couldn’t answer.

“What did you see?” Mikasa asked again. “She’s the one who killed our fellow soldiers.”

“She’s the one who almost killed Spike, Petra, Auruo, and me!” Rainbow Dash spoke up.

“So how can you still think that?”

Eren winced, still unable to accept it.

“Shut up!” he yelled. “I’m trying, aren’t I?”

Eren bit on his hand again, this time whipping his head about and pulling pieces of muscle out of his hand, all to his pain-riddled grunts and shouts.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Annie’s the Female Titan?” asked Eren. “Why? Why do you think that Armin?”

“Yeah?” asked Rainbow Dash, pointing an accusing hoof at Armin. “How could you think that? She helped us out in Trost.”

“Rainbow Dash,” Twilight scolded, putting her arm down with her magic. “Let Armin explain himself. Go on, Armin.”

Armin turned to the confused Eren and the offended Rainbow Dash.

“From the start,” Armin reasoned, “the Female Titan knew what you looked like. And she reacted to your nickname, “the bastard who ran to his death,” which only the 104th trainees would know. And the biggest reason is that I believe Annie killed Sawney and Bean, Hanji’s test subjects.”

“How can you tell?” asked Eren.

“Only someone very skilled could have done it. They would have used their own Maneuver Gear which they’re more accustomed to.”

“Yeah, wasn’t that why they inspected our Maneuver Gear? But they didn’t find anything on Annie.”

“That’s why Annie brought Marco’s Maneuver Gear to the inspection.”

Eren, Jean, and Fluttershy gasped at this revelation.

“That’s why she managed to avoid getting caught,” Armin concluded.

“What are you talking about,” asked Eren. “What does Marco have to do with this?”

“I don’t know,” Armin reasoned. “I assume that he was just at the wrong place at the wrong time.”

Jean clenched his fists, angered to believe that his friend was a casualty to circumstance, which Fluttershy noticed with sympathy.

“Do you even know it was his?” wondered Eren.

“Yes,” Armin defended, “I know what I saw–”

“Hey, kid,” interrupted Levi, “we get it. Do you have any other evidence?”

“No,” Armin answered honestly, “I don’t.”

“I think Annie’s face resembles the Female Titan,” Mikasa butted in.

“Come to think of it,” Applejack spoke up, “they do appear to look quite a bit like each other.”

“Huh?” exclaimed Eren, standing up from his seat in anger. “What are you talking about? That isn’t evidence!”

“So,” Levi said, “you have no proof, but you’ll do it anyway.”

“You have no proof?” Eren questioned, sounding hurt now at Armin’s “baseless” accusations. “Then why do it? What if it isn’t her?”

“Then we’ll know she’s innocent,” Mikasa answered simply. “That’s all.”

“I’ll feel bad for Annie,” Armin admitted, “however, if we don’t do something, you’ll end up being sacrificed to the people of the capital.”

“And what if this doesn’t work?” asked Rainbow Dash angrily. “Not only will Eren get in trouble, but we all will!”

“That’s the risk we all take, Rainbow Dash,” Erwin spoke.

“You’re crazy to think that Annie is a titan,” hissed Eren, unable to look anyone in the eyes.

“Eren,” asked Mikasa, “now that you know we suspect her, isn’t it ringing any bells? You fought the Female Titan. Didn’t anything remind you of Annie’s distinctive combat style?”

Eren froze up instantly. Back when he was fighting the Female Titan in his titan form, he couldn’t help but notice that the stance that it took when it delivered its finishing kick was all too similar to Annie’s. Even the motions of its legs and arms as the kick was delivered were one in the same. Eren couldn’t comprehend it. Even Rainbow Dash could tell that as much, her eyes widening as she could see the truth in Eren’s own eyes.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“You do know, don’t you?” Mikasa questioned. “You know Annie is the Female Titan.”

Eren was still conflicted about the situation, even as he looked upon his bleeding hand.

“We have to fight her!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she shook Eren by the arms, trying to snap him out of it. “What, are you in love with her or something? Even after she did what she has done to us? Then what’s stopping you?”

Mikasa couldn’t help but note Rainbow Dash’s words as potentially valid, leaving her to look at Eren with slight envy. However, Armin broke the tension by drawing two blades out of his sheaths, the metallic shing breaking Mikasa, Eren, and Rainbow Dash from their confrontation.

“I have a plan!” he said. “Mikasa, Rainbow Dash, Spike, and I will exit at the same time, using the original entrance and that opening that she created. Annie’s going to attack one of our groups, so Eren, you have to use that opportunity to get out from the other exit. Spike, you come with me. Rainbow Dash, you go with Mikasa.”

Armin put his hood on Spike ran to his side, ready to follow through. Mikasa grabbed her cloak and put it back on.

“Wait!” called Eren. “One of you is going to die!”

“We’re all dead if we stay,” Rainbow Dash grunted, standing besides Mikasa. “Mikasa, let’s go!”

“Right,” she answered. “We’ll take the front.”

Mikasa and Rainbow Dash ran to the hole in the ceiling just yards away while Armin and Spike ran to the stairway to the outside.

“Mikasa! Armin!” shouted Eren in disbelief. “Rainbow Dash! Spike! How? How can you fight her? HOW!?”

Mikasa stopped just in front of the ring of sunlight that poured in, turning to look at Eren.

“We don’t have a choice,” Mikasa answered. “The world is a cruel place.”

As Mikasa donned her hood, Rainbow Dash gave Eren a look back, exhibiting both comfort and expectance. The two of them ran into the sunlight, potentially exposing themselves to the Female Titan. As Eren continued to look at his hand, unable to believe what he was doing to fight and stop an old friend-turned-enemy, the ground began to shake. As Eren looked up, several large cracks broke through the ceiling and gave way, the debris falling on top of him.

From outside, the Female Titan looked about the area, wondering which exit either of its targets would come out of and when. Armin, knowing the Female Titan’s strike was close to Eren’s location, began to get worried.

“Eren!” he shouted.

Exiting from the passageway, Armin and Spike used their Maneuver Gears to fly out to where Eren was. The Female Titan looked out to the other hole it had made, seeing Mikasa and Rainbow Dash flying out of it, both brandishing blades. The Female Titan, wanting to end them first, ran to Mikasa and Rainbow Dash, who both issued a charge forwards.

Rainbow Dash dipped low to hit the titan at the legs while Mikasa flew straight at its face. The Female Titan was prepared, and it grabbed at Mikasa, holding her in its tight grasp while it kicked at Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash, not wanting to risk hurting her back more than she already had, pushed off the titan’s foot and let it fling her away without any injury.

Rainbow Dash went back in to save Mikasa from her dire predicament. Before she could have a chance, as fast as lightning, an orange blur spun past the Female Titan’s hand and cut the fingers clean off, allowing an unscathed Mikasa to escape.

“I gotcha’, partner!” Applejack called out.

As Applejack and Mikasa fell, they both released their gas to hover back to the ground.

“Annie,” declared Mikasa, “I won’t let you have Eren!”

Back on their feet and hooves, Applejack and Mikasa lunged at the titan, ready to resume their combat. Rainbow Dash saw the two with their hands full, opting to go to Eren to see if he was okay. As she flew to the newest hole that the Female Titan made, Twilight flew in from the side, her presence being ignored by the Female Titan as Mikasa and Applejack fought it. Armin was the first to spot Eren as his body was pinned underneath the slabs of the street and demolished building that had fallen on him.

“Eren!” shouted Rainbow Dash upon seeing Eren. “We’ll get you out!”

Armin and Rainbow Dash worked together to remove the top piece of the pile crushing Eren and pulled it off.

“Open your eyes!” pleaded Armin.

As the Female Titan continued to brawl with Mikasa and Applejack, it ran out to leave, forcing the two of them to make chase. The two of them bounded high into the air with each launch of their wires, trying to both catch up with it, avoid its attacks, and attack it themselves. On one particularly harsh whip of its arm, Mikasa barely dodged it, but managed to have her blade run along the titans arm as it moved out.

The thrust continued into the line of buildings, exploding them into a hailstorm of rock and glass. Applejack swooped to the ground to gallop around the falling pieces while Mikasa tried to continue chasing the Female Titan. Her hooks kept colliding with the debris, and with nothing to pull onto and no way to secure a proper landing, Mikasa fell into the street and rolled down.

“Mikasa!” shouted Applejack, rushing back to her friend’s aid.

“What are you doing?” grunted Mikasa, jumping back to her feet. “She’s getting away!”

“Then let’s go get her!”

The two of them ran back out to pursue the Female Titan as it ran from them. As the titan made its escape, three Scouting Legion soldiers ran up to it, flying up into the air on their 3D Maneuver Gears.

“Don’t let the Female Titan escape!” one of them shouted.

“Don’t let her get out!” another yelled.

The Female’s Titan’s fingers had grown back, and upon seeing the trio soldiers rushing to stop it, it unenthusiastically walked up to face them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

From the Military Police escort, the soldiers had all stopped to see the pillars of smoke rising from where the explosion from earlier happened.

“What happened?” asked Nile, redirecting his attention to Marlow and Hitch on the rooftops. “Escort team, we don’t need you here! Go see what’s happening!”

“Roger!” Marlow responded, flying out to the sight with Hitch beside him.

“Something’s off,” Nile said to himself. “That explosion we heard…”

“Nile,” called Erwin, stepping out of a carriage, “deploy all of your troops! We should assume that a titan has appeared!”

Levi, who was dressed in a black jacket, also stepped out. Auruo, dressed in his Scouting Legion attire, came out next, who assisted Petra, wearing a white blouse with brown pants, out of the carriage.

“What?” Nile responded to Erwin’s demand. “This is Wall Sina! There’s no way a titan could be here!”

At this time, Jean, who was inside a carriage on the left side of the street, hopped out with his Scouting Legion cloak and a black wig on his head along with Fluttershy, who was in her uniform.

“Wait!” called a Military Police soldier as he tried to push him back in. “Don’t move, Jaeger!”

“I’m done with this disguise!” grunted Jean, as he removed the wig, shocking the soldier and allowing him to run to Erwin with Fluttershy. “Never call me by that name again, asshole!”

Jean and Fluttershy met with Erwin to receive permission to fight.

“Commander,” he stated, “I’m going too!”

“So will I,” Fluttershy asked with startling confidence.

“I’m still good to fight too, sir!” Auruo spoke up.

“You three get your equipment from Squad 4,” Erwin instructed.

“Roger!” they all agreed as Jean put his cloak on.

“It’s good to see that some people have the balls to go,” Levi commented, “but don’t forget to do your damnedest to stay alive.”

“Yes, sir!”

Auruo and Jean ran forwards to get their Maneuver Gears while Fluttershy galloped alongside them, passing a flabbergasted and infuriated Nile.

“Erwin!” shouted Nile. “What is this?”

“Commander!” shouted a Scouting Legion soldier with a long case in his hand. “Here!”

“Good work,” Erwin complimented.

Upon landing, he set it down and opened it, revealing a spotless 3D Maneuver Gear which Erwin affixed to his body in just mere seconds.

“Hey, Erwin!” shouted Nile as Erwin placed his operational devices into the latches on his harness.

“Anyone who can move,” Erwin ordered, ignoring Nile, “follow me! We’ll rendezvous with the capture teams!”

As Erwin walked forwards, the soldier who had brought Erwin’s gear rocketed off to take down the Female Titan.

“Erwin,” demanded Nile, “wait!”

Pointing his rifle at Erwin, Nile and his other men did the same, stopping Erwin in his tracks. Petra gasped, scared at what would happen to her commander.

“What you’re doing is clearly treason against the king!” Nile declared.

“Nile,” spoke Levi, as fearless as ever, “I’m starting to wonder if your brains don’t even live up to that sorry excuse of a beard. It seems to me that you don’t even have a clue of what’s going on.”

“Remove your equipment, Erwin!” ordered Nile.

Erwin continued to look Nile in the eyes, unwilling to yield to his demands and knowing that he wouldn’t pull the trigger.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Masses of people ran for their lives as the fight with the Female Titan was beginning to spill into their area. The Military Police could only watch with awe as the creatures they had worked all their lives to avoid were now right in the middle of their city.

“Hey,” said a soldier, “isn’t that a titan?”

“Yeah,” responded his comrade, “but how?”

As the citizens of Stohess ran away from the Female Titan, Jean, Fluttershy, and Auruo were heading right for it. Jean couldn’t help but look out at Military Police soldiers standing atop the roofs and observe the chaos before them.

Damn those slackers, Jean thought. I could have been one of them.

“What the hell happened?” Jean asked aloud.

“Hey!” called Auruo. “Keep your eyes ahead!”

“Right!”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Waves of Scouting Legion soldiers came in from all sides to engage in the Female Titan, watching with amazement as it blocked and killed every soldier coming its way.

“Don’t attempt to kill it!” shouted a soldier. “Just try to slow it down!”

The soldiers zipped past and around the Female Titan in an effort to trip it up while remaining on the defensive. However, each soldier that was brave enough to approach it had its wires pulled or grabbed by the Female Titan, causing them to crash into buildings or its own body.

“It’s no use!” exclaimed a soldier. “It knows how Maneuver Gear works!”

Mikasa and Applejack finally found the site of the battle, soaring over the city streets right at the titan’s legs.

“I’m not going to make this easy on you!” Mikasa exclaimed as she propelled forwards.

“I’m gonna’ slice you all kinds of cut!” Applejack threatened as she followed Mikasa close behind.

Mikasa and Applejack flew right in between the Female Titan’s legs, Mikasa slashing the back of its left ankle while Applejack took the third. Swinging around the titan’s legs, Mikasa and Applejack flew out backwards, and cut the legs from the outside as they passed around it. The Female Titan, feeling its feet weakened, grimaced at the return of this seemingly flawless duo.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin, Spike, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight managed to lift another slab off Eren, hoping that he would eventually awaken.

“Eren!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “Wake up, dude! Eren!”

As the four of them tried in vain to free Eren, Jean, Fluttershy, and Auruo came down.

“Hey!” called Jean. “What are you doing?”

“Jean!” exclaimed Armin. “Fluttershy! Eren’s trapped.”

“Oh no!” squeaked Fluttershy.

“The plan was for him to become a titan!”

“Well, why hasn’t he?” asked Auruo angrily.

“It must be because that the Female Titan is Annie,” answered Armin.

“Annie?” Jean asked incredulously.

“Anyway, we have to save him!” Armin declared as he pulled at the final slabs holding Eren down. “Jean, Fluttershy, help me!”

Jean was still too much in shock to believe that Eren wouldn’t transform.

“He couldn’t transform?” he asked, his brow furrowing in anger.

He then ran up to the unconscious Eren and pulled at his hair.

“Eren,” he shouted, “what the hell is wrong with you?”

“Jean!” Fluttershy protested.

“Didn’t I once tell you that I’m counting on you? We have to entrust the world, humanity, and our lives to you, and this is how you repay us? Marco… Marco… Damn it!”

Eren finally began to open his eyes, Rainbow Dash feeling more relieved as she could see his body movements. Suddenly, a large chunk of concrete flew into a nearby bell tower, destroying the top part of the tower and making the slab ricochet towards Eren and the others.

“Watch out!” shouted Spike.

As the others jumped and ran back, minus Armin, who was too fixated on Eren, Spike yanked Armin back away just as the boulder slammed into the ruined building as well as Spike, his recoil hidden behind the dust that flew from the ground. Armin landed on his rump as he covered his face from the debris. Once the dust cleared, Armin was shocked to see that Eren was trapped by a large portion of the buildings wall, a wooden support driven into his right-upper torso that the wall held down.

Twilight looked for Spike, and was horrified to see Spike’s right arm pressed and caught underneath the slab, a puddle of blood seeping out from underneath, as well as trickles of blood from the corners of his mouth.

“NO!” cried Twilight. “Spike!”

Twilight, sobbing hard, cradled Spike in her arms as she tried to wake him up.

“We have to do something about her!” Jean said, drawing his sword and running out.

Fluttershy threw her head from side to side, unsure of whether she should go with Jean or stick with Twilight.

“Fluttershy,” yelled Twilight, “Auruo, you guys go on ahead!”

Auruo yelled, “But what about–”

“I’ll help him!” Rainbow Dash answered, knowing who Auruo was going to refer to. “Now hurry up!”

Auruo sneered at Rainbow Dash ordering him around, but he and Fluttershy went out to help Jean. Spike’s eyes fluttered open, looking to the side to see his arm trapped.

“Are you kidding me?” weakly shouted Spike, banging his left hand onto the ground.

“You really have a knack for getting hurt while I’m around you, you know that?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Hold on, Spike!” gasped Twilight, charging her horn.

The slab was heavy for Twilight to lift off of Spike, but she eventually took it off of him and placed it away. Twilight was disgusted to see Spike’s mangled, useless right arm, knowing that Spike was completely helpless. Armin looked at Spike’s arm with shock, taken aback the sacrifice he had to make to save his life. Armin, riled up at Eren now, looked to him with angry eyes.

“Eren,” he told him as Eren opened his eyes, “I said this once to Jean: ‘Someone who can’t sacrifice anything can never change anything; that to defeat monsters, you have to be willing to throw aside your humanity. Annie is certainly capable of doing that. Although I don’t know what her reasons are, whoever can do it will win.”

Armin donned his hood once again and ran off to join the fight.

“Armin!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “Come back here and help Eren!”

“No,” coughed Spike as blood dribbled out of his mouth, gripping on to Twilight with his left hand. “Twilight. Rainbow Dash. You have to get out of here.”

“What?” shouted Twilight. “I can’t leave you! You’ll die in your state!”

“Twilight, if Annie wins, we’ll all die. You need to help take Annie down, or Armin, Hanji, everyone is going to die. You must help them…”

Spike coughed again, hacking more blood as it sprayed from his mouth.

“Spike…” Twilight cried.

“TWILIGHT!” yelled Spike. “Didn’t you hear a word Armin said? If you aren’t willing to sacrifice anything, you can’t change anything! Twilight,” Spike now cooed, becoming tired from the blood loss, “please, take Rainbow Dash and go. Eren knows what to do. Now, he just has to do it.”

Twilight sobbed again, unable to let her baby dragon go as he lay dying. However, she knew that Armin and Spike were right. She had to choose between one of her oldest friends or the lives of thousands of people. Her choice was clear. With a few cries, Twilight pulled Spike close to her chest, giving him one last embrace.

“I love you, Spike,” she wept. “Don’t you ever forget that!”

“Yeah,” Spike wheezed, his blood-caked eyes pouring tears. “I love you too, Twilight. Thank you for everything.”

Twilight mustered enough courage to let go, stepping away just to ensure she wouldn’t return.

“Rainbow Dash,” Twilight said, “we have to go.”

“But…” Rainbow Dash begged, “what about–”

“Rainbow Dash, please. We’ve done all that we can. Neither of us can lift that wall with force nor magic. Spike is right. Eren has to do the right thing on his own. Now, if we want to defeat Annie, we have to go.”

Rainbow Dash took one last look at Eren, not wanting to leave his side, but knew that he was beyond her help. With a wince, she flew off in the direction of the Female Titan.

“Dammit!” she shouted.

Twilight took one last look at Spike before she too left to follow Rainbow Dash. Eren and Spike laid still as they both were stuck in their current spots.
________________________________________________________________________________________

More soldiers came close to the Female Titan, who disposed of them as easily as it did the others, kicking the low ones into buildings, and grabbing the wires of any others who passed higher up and flinging them into the nearby buildings. As the Female Titan finished off with a particular trio, Armin ran up to bring him to its attention.

“Annie!” he shouted. “If you can’t kill me this time, you can’t make the same bullshit excuse that your bet’s just beginning anymore!”

As the Female Titan turned to see Armin, Jean flew up from behind and raised his hands over his head, his swords trained for the neck. As Jean brought the swords down, the Female Titan put its hands over its neck and hardened its skin, making Jean’s swords break at the base. Jean pushed off of its hand and flew off behind it.

“Armin!” called Jean, “this way!”

“Roger!” called Armin, passing the Female Titan on the ground before flying out to follow Jean.

The Female Titan knew that Armin couldn’t escape after making a fool of itself back there, pursuing him and Jean. As Jean flew through the streets with Armin, Fluttershy intercepted with them and flew alongside them as Annie continued to make chase.

Further down the street, Hanji knelt upon the roof with the trigger to one of the honey-comb cannons that they used in the Forest of Giant Trees. She was giggling maniacally, scaring the other soldiers that were near her.

“It’s coming…” she chuckled.

“Squad leader,” spoke one of her comrades, “you have a crazy look in your eyes.”

Her crazed smile came on as Armin, Fluttershy, and Jean whizzed by, signaling that the Female Titan was coming close. Sure enough, the Female Titan ran by, leaving Hanji to pull the rope on the cannon, releasing a plethora of spike-ended wires that shot at the titan’s face and breast. Below them, more canons were firing out at the titan’s legs and waist, immobilizing it further.

Armin, Jean, and Fluttershy were inches from the wires’ paths as they came across as well as the Female Titan’s fingers as they brushed against Armin and Jean’s boots. No matter how hard the Female Titan pulled forwards, the hold on the ropes only got tighter. Finally, the wires yanked the Female Titan into lying down on the street. Two soldiers standing above the Female Titan on the roofs quickly grabbed a spiked net and tossed it over, the net unrolling and the spikes piercing the Female Titan’s skin.

As the Female Titan laid in the street, held captive once again, Armin swooped back down to the street to stand guard over the titan with about a dozen other soldiers that surrounded it. Hanji and Auruo looked upon the sight of their capture with pride, Hanji twirling the rope-trigger in her hand.

“Okay!” Hanji exclaimed. “I thought there’d be no need for a Plan C, but nope. That’s Commander Erwin, I guess. Now then…”

Hanji fell off the roof, followed by Auruo as they swung down to the street near the Female Titan’s face.

“Be a good girl,” Hanji said, both her and Auruo drawing their swords. “Stay put.”

As Hanji held the end of her blade at the Female Titan’s eye, Mikasa and Applejack watched in complete safety from behind a cannon. Rainbow Dash and Twilight swooped down beside the two, Twilight only staring daggers of scorn at the Female Titan.

“There y’all are!” Applejack exclaimed. “Hey, where’s Spike?”

Twilight didn’t answer, but only looked as Hanji interrogated the Female Titan.

“Here,” stated Hanji, her eyes raged and prying, “you’re too far in to get titans to devour you like before, but don’t worry; I’ll be the one devouring you instead. I’ll devour all the information that we can drag from you.”

“But save some scraps for me,” Auruo growled. “I’ll slice you up for the four of us.”

At that moment, the Female Titan kicked out, sliding its leg into the cannons that lined the side of the street. The soldiers took to the roofs, avoiding the titan’s kick as it came closer. Hanji, Auruo, Mikasa, Applejack, Armin, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash leapt high too, barely dodging the chunks of wood that flew from the broken cannons.

“She broke free?” Mikasa asked, landing upon the roof.

“We needed more traps,” Hanji yelled.

Freed from their trap, the Female Titan stood back up and ran to the south side of the city, hoping only to escape now.

“Don’t let her escape!” Hanji shouted. “Follow her!”

“Don’t let our friends’ deaths be in vain!” bellowed Auruo.

All nearby Scouting Legion soldiers chased Annie on their Maneuver Gears, enacting a chase where both sides had everything to lose.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Spike laid still, about to lose consciousness and lapse into a final sleep, musing all about his actions in his life and where it led him.

I had… thought Spike. I had the best friends any dragon could ask for. I could have turned out like one of them… one of those mean, harmful dragons that I joined that one time… But I made the right choice. I made good friends, and I happily died protecting them. Or…
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Or maybe you’re a pony in a dragon costume!” taunted a red, bipedal dragon with misshapen fangs.

Several other teenaged dragons were laughing at Spike and his sensitive personality, making Spike feel dejected and weak.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Spike’s eyes flew open, completely taken aback by the sudden memory.

Huh? he wondered. Why am I remembering this? Is this where your life flashes before your eyes before you die?
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Just let me fight!” Spike pleaded with Twilight in Trost. “I’m not a baby anymore! I want to save all of my friends!”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Spike instantly felt an arrow of guilt pierce into his heart. As he lay dying, his friends would surely be killed facing the Female Titan. As these feelings coursed through his mind, the shredded stub of his arm began to bleed profusely, the blood becoming chunkier with bits of muscle as the blood flowed. His left hand also began to sweat blood, the ends of the exposed bone wiggling.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“If it means that I can bring a soldier back to see their home and families again,” Spike argued to Twilight, “then yes, I’d rather die than have that someone’s mom feel that.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

The skin and scales on Spike’s right arm began to regenerate, the torn muscle and crunched bone growing back and forming into one again. As the healing ran into Spike’s hand, two claw-like bones sprouted out where his index and thumb would be.

I can’t die here, Spike thought as his brow furrowed in rage. My friends need me, and I won’t stop protecting them until I breathe my last breath!

The missing muscle, skin, and scales of Spike’s left hand had finally reformed good as new. His right arm was comprised entirely of muscle before a plethora of new, purple scales blanketed the remaining spots. Finally, the cracked ribs in Spike’s chest began to rise as they fixed themselves.

When the final rib cracked in place, Spike, his eyes now narrowed to the thinnest of slits, he hopped to his feet and sprinted off in the direction of the Female Titan, his broken and mangled 3D Maneuver Gear dangling beside him. As Spike ran off, Eren watched him, surprised by his regenerative healing. Armin’s words soon began to creep back into him.

“Someone who can’t sacrifice anything,” Armin stated, “can never change anything.”

I know that, Eren mused. That’s why I failed. I clung to my companions and my ties to them, and I failed. Remember…

Eren’s memory flashed upon seeing Gunther’s sliced neck, Erd’s chewed-off torso, Spike’s cut hand, Petra’s ripped arm, and Rainbow Dash’s bleeding head. His memory brought him back to seeing his mother eaten by a titan, his eyes widening as the titan’s teeth bit down.

Eren tried sitting up, but felt the wooden stake in his chest hold him down. Eren was too infuriated to care. As of now, the Female Titan was going to get away with the deaths and injuries of several of his friends and counting. As Eren gnashed his teeth together, the pressure making his gums bleed, he pushed into the wood and ground up it, getting ready to fight.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Mikasa and the other soldiers chased the Female Titan, the persistent giant tried to dispose of its hunters every way it could. Quickly turning around, it swung its arm at the buildings next to it, flinging bits of rock, wood, and glass out over the street. As everyone changed course to avoid the debris, slowing them down, Mikasa, more determined and bloodthirsty than ever, spun and flipped over it and kept her path towards the Female Titan, only getting closer.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Spike ran quickly as he knew the Female Titan was getting further away by the second. As more memories flashed through his mind, his jacket, shirt, and harness began to feel tight on his body and legs.
________________________________________________________________________________________

I want… thought Spike as he was hoisted up on the aptitude mechanism, to impress Levi. I want to show Twilight that I’m not a kid anymore.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Spike want!” growled a taller and mature-looking Spike as he tried to take a blue scooter from an orange pegasus filly, a white unicorn filly, and a yellow earth pony filly.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The jacket, shirt, and harness couldn’t handle the strain any longer. The jacket and shirt tore off of Spike’s torso as the belts to his harness popped, releasing his 3D Maneuver Gear as he ran, only growing more in size. With the rapid change in his aging, his flashing memories, and his seething anger, Spike wobbled as he ran, forcing him to fall to his knees and stop, panting heavily.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa fell upon the Female Titan, avoiding its grabs and attempted strikes while trying to cut into whatever part was close to her at the time. As Mikasa circled the titan to find another spot to wound it, the titan picked its leg up and kicked Mikasa dead center.

Mikasa fell to the ground, but kept her body up as best as she could with her gas exhaust keeping her hovering above the ground. Despite Mikasa’s efforts to land on her feet, she was too disoriented from her hit to do so, and she tumbled to the ground, her Maneuver Gear flying off her body as she lied unconscious.

“Mikasa!” yelled Armin.

Applejack looked horrified as she of all people took a hard hit from the Female Titan.
________________________________________________________________________________________

I’ll wipe you out! Eren resolved as he pushed up even harder. No… I’ll kill you! There’s no time to figure out if this is the right thing to do. Just move… Don’t try to keep your hands clean! That’s right… the world is a cruel place!
________________________________________________________________________________________

Spike could see as his claws grew out, his hands got bigger, and his height increased with the lengthening of his arms, legs, and body. Spike didn’t care. There was only one thing he wanted more than anything.
________________________________________________________________________________________

I want… Spike declared as he maintained his balance, to show Eren, Hanji, Auruo, everyone… that I’m worthy to become a soldier.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Spike WANT!” declared Spike as he pulled at the scooter again.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Spike…” he growled, his voice becoming low and guttural, “Spike want to save friends!”

Spike felt his body rise up and over the rooftops as his body grew into that of a full-sized adult dragon, easily twenty meters tall. Spike leaned back and let out a deafening roar into the sky, his purpose clear.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren could hear a roaring in the distance, but as he pushed harder into the wood and his wounds bled more, he let out a loud roar himself his body began to glow yellow.
________________________________________________________________________________________

From the escort team, Nile saw in the distance as a bolt of lightning struck upwards into the sky, taking his eyes and rifle off of Erwin and looking behind him.

“Now what?” he yelled.

Erwin knew that Eren had transformed. Now, it was up to him to put an end to the Female Titan once and for all. Petra, on the other hand, was a bit frightened as she was left wondering what the roar that preceded the lightning was.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The soldiers stopped upon the lighting bolt’s appearance, right outside an open area surrounded sparsely by trees with a large carousel-shaped cathedral in the center. Even as they stopped, the Female Titan stopped as well, knowing what was to come. For a while, the Female Titan and the soldiers stood still in complete silence.

The sound of large, approaching footsteps came close. However, the noises almost sounded like a thundering gallop, almost as if the creature was running on all fours. Armin knew that this couldn’t have been Eren, only heightening his nervousness of what was coming.

When the sounds came close enough that the soldiers could tell that it was running just up the street, they all looked to see what it was. Their shock couldn’t be contained, especially for Twilight, Armin, and Hanji, who were paralyzed by the sight.

As the Female Titan turned to face its attacker, even it was caught off guard and froze up out of pure shock. Spike, lifting its left arm off the ground, reeled back for an uppercut. Before the Female Titan could react, Spike’s claws drove into its stomach, lifting it off the ground and holding it up.

“Oh my god…” whispered Twilight. “…Spike?”

The Female Titan tried to pull out, but found that Spike’s claws were deeply rooted inside its abdomen. Spike gave the titan a cocky sneer before it threw its arm down with all of his might. As the Female Titan’s back collided with the ground, the earth shook greatly, knocking many of the soldiers off their balance, trembling the nearby buildings and breaking their windows.

Spike took his claw out of the Female Titan’s body and scuttled to the side, awaiting its next move. The Female Titan weakly twisted its body to face Spike, getting to its knees. Despite the overwhelming strength Spike now possessed, the Female Titan’s scowl told him that it wouldn’t let anything, not even him, get in the way.

The confusion only served to dampen the sound of the other set of sprinting footsteps as they approached, now sounding like they were being produced by two legs. Mikasa awoke to see Eren’s titan running straight at the Female Titan. Eren’s titan’s roar was the only warning the Female Titan received as it turned to see Eren’s leg wound back.

The Female Titan tried to assume a fetal position for protection, but Eren’s titan’s leg was too fast as it sent it flying back and into the cathedral, decimating it. The soldiers were heavily shocked, seeing both Eren’s titan and a gigantic Spike staring the Female Titan down.

“What…” Armin stammered, looking at Spike. “What’s going on? Can Spike turn into a titan too?”

Eren’s titan and Spike looked at each other, but were in control enough to recognize their forms, giving each other a smile and a nod before facing the ruins where the Female Titan laid. With synchronized starts, Eren’s titan and Spike ran from their spots at the Female Titan, ready to give it the thrashing of its life.

Chapter 33: The Wall

Inside a large, circular, marble cathedral, people were formed in three large rings in the center, the smaller of the two being within the larger outer circle. Each of their chests were adorned with the gold necklaces with the crests of Wall Maria, Wall Rose, and Wall Sina upon them. With each of their arms clasped to each other in unity with their hands clasped to their own in prayer, Pastor Nick and two other priests led the mass outside the circle.

“Let us pray for the well-being of the three goddesses: Maria, Rose, Sina,” stated Nick. “For our continued peace and safety, you must not doubt the holy walls. The walls of light, born by God’s hand, will become stronger through our devotion and faith. An innocent heart, believing in God, is our only protection against the titans. Our only way to keep them at bay–”

*BFFF*

A massive tremor shocked the building, loosening the roof as dust and powdered rock fell onto the floor. While a few of the devout followers held on to each other and kept praying, several people let go and covered their heads and necks with their hands, screaming in terror.

“Do not fret!” bellowed Nick, his arms up to quell the crowd. “No matter what the outside world may do to shake the buildings, we shall not let it shake our faith! If we continue to believe in the power of the three goddesses, we shall remain invinc–”

*PFFSSH*

The Female Titan crashed into the cathedral, its body landing on the whole of the congregation while the falling rubble fell upon the two priests beside Nick. Once the rubble and cloud of dust cleared, Nick was horrified to see the Female Titan lying just meters away from him.

“A titan?” Nick wondered. “What is it doing here?”

The Female Titan got up to look upon the bloodied, smeared bodies of the people it crushed, its hand over a particular woman with red hair. Eren’s titan and the matured Spike, having waited long enough, ran at the Female Titan with every ounce of their strength. Knowing it couldn’t take both of them at once, the Female Titan made a run for the walls with Spike and Eren’s titan following behind it.

“No…” shuddered Nick. “Stay away from the walls. Not the walls!”

Spike’s foot came down right next to Nick as he ran by, spraying him and a collection of dirt and debris from the ruined church.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Several people watched with fright as the Female Titan, Spike, and Eren’s titan ran by them and into their sight, destroying buildings that happened to be near them as the chase continued. The citizens ran for their lives. Many also watched from the safety and fear of their own homes.

Hanji, Armin, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Jean did their best to catch up with the three, swinging from building to building while stopping to maintain their breath and keep their distance.

“This time,” noted Hanji about Eren’s titan, “it seems he’s retaining control.”

“Yes,” Armin agreed, “but Eren’s never been able to beat the Female Titan.”

“Then it looks like Spike is going to do all he can to make sure that doesn’t happen again.”

“And now that they’re both titans,” Jean spoke, “they won’t go down so easily.”

“Spike isn’t a titan,” Twilight answered. “He’s… just giving in.”

“What the hell does that mean?”

“It’s a long story,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Either way,” Armin said, “willpower and numbers alone won’t be enough in battle. You know that, Jean!”

Jean and Fluttershy recounting the numerous deaths at the hands of the Female Titan shuddered, knowing Armin to be correct.

“Defeating Annie will require far more…” finished Armin.

Spike and Eren’s titan continued to chase the Female Titan, the other pursuing soldiers could see that the two titans and the dragon were running into a large plaza with an imperial domed building to the left of it.

“An open area!” shouted Auruo.

“The Female Titan is heading for an open area,” said a soldier with brown, square-framed goggles.

“Shit! We can’t use Maneuver Gear there!”

Hanji, Armin, Jean, and their pony partners came up quick ready to attend to their predicament.

“Split up and work your way to the other side!” Hanji ordered.

“Roger!” Auruo confirmed.

Armin and Twilight and Jean and Fluttershy went their separate ways as the others did as well, not wanting to miss the Female Titan if neither Spike nor Eren’s titan could stop her. Jean, Armin, and the ponies could only watch as helpless civilians were either crushed or blown away by the force of the footsteps of the Female Titan and Eren’s titan.

“Shit!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash.

While bits of debris from the damaged buildings hurtled at more pedestrians below, Rainbow Dash flew in and delivered forceful punches and kicks at the pieces of rock, breaking them up into small enough pieces that wouldn’t harm them or knocking them out of the way entirely. The people looked at the pegasus in awe.

“What are you standing here for?” yelled Rainbow Dash. “Run for cover up north!”

The soldiers did as they were told, running up in the opposite direction as the three giants continued their fight. Rainbow Dash flew as fast as her sore back could allow in front of the chase to warn the others up ahead.

Meanwhile, the Military Police officers struggled to put their harnesses and 3D Maneuver’s together, completely unprepared to actually do anything, yet alone stop a rampaging titan.

“Hurry, hurry, hurry!” stammered an officer.

“This doesn’t make sense!” cried another. “What’s a titan doing here?”

“Go, go, go!” shouted Rainbow Dash as she whizzed by them all.

They had no time to ponder their own questions further as the three giants barreled towards them. While some ran away in time due to Rainbow Dash’s warning, the more terrified ones were stomped or blasted back as the three of them ran by.

The Female Titan ran towards the building while Spike and Eren’s titan continued to run. Turning around and grabbing the pillars on the outside to stop itself, the Female Titan faced its two chasers, who in turn stopped.

Annie, Eren thought, you always acted like you found everything incredibly stupid. You always seemed bored.

The Female Titan, having taken enough of a breather to continue the fight, put its arms and knee up in its trademark stance, ready to throw down.

But there are times when you looked alive, Eren remembered, when you were showing off your martial arts. You said none of it mattered, but to me, it didn’t look like you really believed that. I just thought you were a terrible liar.

Eren’s titan slightly crouched and put its arms up to fight. Spike lowered the top half of its body down and waved its tail, ready to pounce at the Female Titan.

Tell me, Annie, Eren asked, what are you fighting for? What could have been worth killing all those people?

Eren’s titan made the first advance, running up and reeling its arm back to punch. Prepared, the Female Titan formed the crystalline plating over its elbow. Eren’s titan’s fist connected, and while the Female Titan was left unscathed, Eren’s titan’s hand was broken and steaming. With its hand temporarily useless, Eren grabbed a hold of the Female Titan’s leg. As the Female Titan tried to kick off, Eren’s titan swung it by the leg and threw it over a line of buildings and into a line of others.

As the Female Titan, weakened and woozy, tried getting to its feet, Eren’s titan charged at it while running through the buildings. The Female Titan ran left, avoiding Eren’s titan, only to be met by Spike as he leapt over the buildings and tackled Annie to the ground. To avoid its claws and razor-sharp claws, the Female Titan kicked Spike in the groin. As Spike let out a painful roar and weakened its grip on it, the Female Titan managed to run away further to avoid Eren’s titan coming at it.

“What is this?” asked a Scouting Legion soldier on the roof as they watched the fight drag on back into the streets. “Squad leader,” he relayed to Hanji, “even if we capture the Female Titan, they might destroy the whole city first!”

“We do it regardless,” Hanji ordered. “That was Erwin’s decision. Be sure to capture her.”

“Yes, ma’am!”

Armin and Twilight looked upon the destruction, disheartened by the casualties they were no doubt causing.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa continued to lay in the streets, still hurt by the Female Titan’s last hit. As she got up, the whirring of retracting wires brought her attention fuller again. She was somewhat relieved to see that it was Applejack returning to her rescue, but was confused as to why she came.

“Applejack,” Mikasa sighed. “What are you–”

“No time!” Applejack yelled as she went to retrieve the Maneuver Gear that was left scattered on the ground. “Eren and Spike need our help taking Annie down!”

“Eren… And… did you say Spike?”
________________________________________________________________________________________

The Military Police still couldn’t believe their eyes as the two titans and dragon continued to brawl.

“No one told me anything about this,” Hitch stated. “Why are titans fighting here?”

“What’s going on?” Marlow wondered.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin continued to be held at gunpoint by Nile while Levi, Petra, and the other soldiers didn’t dare move a muscle, hoping not to have their commander be shot.

“Erwin,” demanded Nile, “is all this due to your plan?”

“That’s correct,” Erwin answered without hesitation. “All of this was my personal decision. I don’t intend to make excuses.”

Nile, angered by Erwin’s seeming disregard for the damage caused, slung his rifle over his shoulder and held on to Erwin’s jacket by the lapels, which didn’t shock him at all.

“You must have known what would happen if you executed a plan like this in the city!” Nile said. “How? How could you do this?”

“…To lead humanity to victory,” Erwin answered.

“Bullshit!” he yelled, pointing his gun back at Erwin along with the others. “You’re a traitor! I could execute you right here and now, and none of the brass would even care!”

“That’s fine,” Erwin understood, “but then you must assume command.”

That statement took Nile aback as he faltered with the aim of his gun.

“You must not let the Female Titan escape,” Erwin advised. “Paehl’s in charge of formation, Vyler oversees supply. Work with them to drive her to the east wall at all costs.”

“W– Wait!” stammered Nile. “Are you really telling me that this will help humanity?”

“I believe it is a step forward.”

Nile, as much as he wanted to kill Erwin out of rage and pride, he knew that Erwin was miles ahead of him in terms of intelligence and foresight. Nile lowered his weapons, an act that caused even Erwin to gasp slightly.

“Lower your weapons,” he ordered, “all of you. Handcuff him!”

“Yes, sir!” answered a soldier as he and his other comrades lowered their rifles and ran off.

“Deploy all of our men! Your priority is civilian rescue and evacuation!”

Erwin looked to Levi as he hands were clamped by the iron bonds by two Police soldiers.

“Levi,” instructed Erwin, “you stay put with Petra. You dislike pointless deaths.”

“You’re right,” Levi agreed, albeit slightly unsure. “I despise it, whether it be mine or my causing someone else’s.”

Erwin gave Levi a nod, and with that Niles and his men escorted Erwin through the streets. Petra couldn’t help but feel uneasy about the situation.

“Levi,” Petra spoke, “we’re really not going to stand here, are we?”

“Commander’s orders,” Levi answered. “They’re my orders to you as well.”

“Don’t you have any idea what that roar was before that bolt of lightning? That couldn’t have been Eren. It didn’t sound like the Female Titan either.”

“Either way, there’s nothing we can do about it now. We’re both not fit for battle in our states.”

“That didn’t seem to stop Spike at all.”

“What?”

“Even without his hand, Spike still managed to come and save me. And I could see how you looked at Spike after I told you about that. You really like him, don’t you?”

Levi was silent, but seemed emotionally unmoved. He couldn’t deny his growing fondness for Spike, but like hell he was going to show it.

“Spike was over there when the Female Titan transformed. I bet he’s doing all that he can right now to try and stop her. Then what’s stopping us?”

Levi couldn’t answer. While his ankle still hurt under substantial weight, he was walking around just fine. Even he couldn’t deny that he was one of the best with a Maneuver Gear, and it would be a disservice to both him and humanity to waste that talent standing there. Levi merely furrowed his brow, knowing what had to be done.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin and Jean swung to the next roof to observe and keep watch over the fight between the Female Titan, Eren’s titan, and Spike. Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight flew in close behind, fluttering down to the roof besides their partners. Twilight looked anxiously as Spike stood before the Female Titan while Eren’s titan stood behind him. Clearly, Spike was going to attack first. The Female Titan was prepared and ready to defend itself.

Spike lunged at the Female Titan, but Annie, now aware and concentrated, could read Spike’s attack. Hardening the skin on its stomach, the Female Titan blocked Spike’s left claw as it bounced off the plating. The force was enough to cause the shell to crack, shocking Armin and Twilight.

Despite the heavy blow, the Female Titan grabbed a hold of Spike’s hand and folded it backwards, breaking the bones and tearing the skin below the wrist. Spike let out a massive, pain-riddled yell as its hand was disabled again. Eren’s titan, seeing its comrade in danger, ran to assist.

“SPIKE!” shrieked Twilight.

Using Spike’s pain to its advantage, the Female Titan lifted Spike by his neck and stomach, the quick motions swinging the tail up and whipping Eren’s titan back. With the continued momentum, Spike was lifted into the air and slammed down face-first. The Female Titan threw Spike down with all of its might as Spike’s neck scrunched into the street, finally letting go upon hearing Spike’s neck break under the massive weight of his body.

“NOOOO!” Twilight cried as she tried to fly over.

“Twilight!” Armin shouted, holding on to her for dear life as she struggled to break free. “It’s too dangerous!”

Twilight was far too strong for the human, and she darted straight to Spike’s corpse, slipping out of Armin’s grasp.

“Twilight!” yelled Armin, swinging out to follow her.

Jean and Fluttershy were stunned speechless. Hanji, Auruo, and the other soldiers near them were also silent, unable to believe as Spike limply crumpled to his side on the street, completely unconscious. Twilight lied on Spike’s cheek, slapping it with her hoof in vain efforts to wake him.

“Twilight!” yelled Armin, landing on Spike’s corpse. “We have to get out of here!”

“I can’t!” sobbed Twilight. “He can’t be dead, I know he can’t!”

Eren’s titan was too angry to move, its fists clenching as Eren inside of it thought of every single way it would kill the Female Titan. With a thunderous shout, Eren’s titan charged forwards at the Female Titan to avenge his fallen comrade.

The Female Titan, signaled by Eren’s titan’s roar, turned around and hardened its leg, delivering a mighty sweep at Eren’s right leg that knocked his shin out and blew a fierce wind through the streets, knocking both Twilight and Armin off Spike’s body. Eren’s titan, however, was not deterred.

Using its whole left leg, Eren’s titan hopped up at the Female Titan and reeled back for another punch. The Female Titan put its hand up to catch and block the fist, keeping its leg hardened for further support. The fist collided perfectly, sending the Female Titan flying back, its plated leg and foot sliding along the street. As the Female Titan slid further back, Annie inside of it couldn’t help but remember something important.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Annie stood in front a kneeling man by a log cabin in the middle of wooded plains., the latter of whom looked ashamed and regretful as he held on to her shoulders.

“Annie,” he pleaded to her.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The Female Titan stood back up, strengthened by this man’s presence in Annie's memories.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Annie,” he pleaded again.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren’s titan made another lunge, but the Female Titan thrust its plated leg into Eren’s face, knocking him into the buildings to his right. As the Female Titan tried to pull its leg back, it saw that Eren’s mouth was biting hard upon it, cracking the plating and keeping the Female Titan stuck there. The Female Titan was now enraged, forming a crystal shell on its fist, raising it up, and bashing Eren’s titan’s skull down with it.

Even with the dent in its head, Eren’s titan still kept its clamp down, angering the Female Titan even more. With frustrated screams, the Female Titan continued to wail on Eren’s titan’s skull, malforming it and spraying blood all over the nearby streets and buildings.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Annie,” sobbed the man, now moving in to hug Annie. “Your dad is the only one on your side.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

The Female Titan could feel the grip loosening, but with one final strike to the face, Eren’s titan finally let go of it, freeing the Female Titan. With nothing left to stand in its way, the Female Titan ran to the wall, leaping over Spike’s body as it passed. Armin and Twilight stayed out of sight to avoid this seemingly unbeatable foe. Twilight hopped back on to Spike, hoping to wake him back up. As badly as Hanji wanted to stay and mourn with Twilight, they knew that the Female Titan would not wait.

“Everyone,” ordered Hanji, “follow that titan! If she escapes, we’re doomed!”

“Roger!” shouted Auruo and the nearby soldiers and ponies.

Armin, knowing that they couldn’t allow the titan to advance further, left Twilight alone to join the others as she waited for Spike to wake. Eren’s titan continued to lie in the buildings it was forced onto, but Eren was still alive and well inside of it, its anger and resolve only fueled more.

“I’ll…” he spoke, his voice strangely dualized into his own voice and a deeper, raspier one, “I’ll kill the titans. Every last fucking one!”

The veins in Eren’s body began to glow alight, and his back, arms and legs began to catch fire. With a spring in its step, Eren’s titan shot out of its slump and ran through the streets toward the Female Titan like a crazed ape, climbing over Spike and forcing Twilight to jump off to avoid it. As she landed in the street, she looked to Spike’s left hand as it began to fold back to normal, the bones crackling as they fused back together and healed.

“Spike?” Twilight questioned.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The Female Titan could see the wall. With one large climb over, it would be home free. It turned around to see Eren’s titan right behind it, leaping upon its back and forcing it into the ground, sliding into a large marketplace and destroying the stands and crushing the people that were caught in their path.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Applejack and Mikasa swung forwards to see Armin, Jean, and the ponies on the roofs closest to the marketplace. With her focus only on what was in front of her, Mikasa missed Twilight and Spike as she and Applejack made one final swing as they landed on the roofs.

“Eren!” shouted Mikasa upon seeing his titan hold the Female Titan down, prepared to run to assist him.

“Don’t!” warned Hanji, making Applejack tug her back by the back end of her shirt with her mouth, stopping her. “Right now, we don’t know if Eren can recognize you.”

Mikasa, while frightened by this aspect, could clearly see that Eren’s titan’s fury was insatiable. The Female Titan was huddled up with its hands covering its neck as Eren’s titan roared into its ears. The Femele Titan shifted back to toss Eren’s titan off, but Eren, grabbed on to the Female Titan’s face and the back of its head with both hands.

Squeezing tight, Eren’s titan could feel the head of the Female Titan trembling to the pressure. With the sustained press, the Female Titan’s face was shoved further into its head, shattering the front of the skull as blood spilled out where the skin broke.

“Aw yeah!” cheered Rainbow Dash. “Smash her face in!”

Nile and his men stopped to watch with Erwin as the fight raged on.

“H– Hey,” Nile quivered.

Erwin looked upon the fight expectantly, hoping that Eren’s titan would rise above the Female Titan. The others were horrified to hear the shrill screams of the Female Titan as Eren’s titan pulled its arms back, hoping to pull them out of the sockets.

The Female Titan quickly headbutted Eren’s titan and rolled to its back to kick it further back and give itself more space. The soldiers on the buildings behind the titans shielded their faces from the loose rock that flew into their direction.

The Female Titan ran to the wall, forming sharp, crystalline claws upon its fingers and toes. It leapt up, piercing the wall with them and began to quickly climb up.

“The wall!” Auruo shouted.

“Does she intend to climb it?” Hanji queried.

“Like hell she will!” Rainbow Dash protested.

Rainbow Dash flew out at the titan, swords drawn. The Female Titan saw the pegasus coming and let go with its right hand swinging away to move Rainbow Dash’s target. Rainbow Dash already redirected its course to the Female Titan’s left shoulder, swinging its swords at the muscle and slicing a hefty portion off. As Rainbow Dash tried to push back, the Female Titan brought its hand back to its shoulder and grabbed hold of Rainbow Dash, trapping her in.

“Rainbow Dash!” yelled Armin, Applejack, and Fluttershy in unison.

The Female Titan began to squeeze, but was distracted by Eren’s titan as it hung onto its leg and tried to pull it down. The Female Titan used its free leg and pressed down on Eren’s titan’s face with its foot as it tried to hold on with its teeth once again. With another hard push, the Female Titan’s leg came loose and fell Eren’s titan to the ground again.

Leaping up to avoid further interruptions, the Female Titan looked into Rainbow Dash’s furious eyes as she tried to push out. Mikasa drew her swords, prepared to save Rainbow Dash from her demise. As their stalemate persisted, the four-legged running stomps returned, coming closer with each second. The Female Titan could see as Spike, alive and well, ran from the street and toward the wall at it.

Knowing it couldn’t climb up with Rainbow Dash in its tow, the Female Titan threw Rainbow Dash at the ground, allowing the pegasus to swoop up and back to the sidelines to safety to watch as Spike leapt up to the wall and after the Female Titan.

As fast as the Female Titan was, once Spike grabbed hold of its leg, his climbed up the Female Titan’s back until its claws could reach its head. Once that happened, Spike grabbed hold of the Female Titan’s head, its claws dug into its skull, and slammed its head onto the wall, fracturing it.

The Female Titan was disoriented, allowing Spike to put its left arm into his jaws and bite down, crunching through the bone like toffee and ripping the arm off and tossing it aside. The arm crashed into the bridge where Nile and Erwin stood. While the Military Police scattered like cockroaches, Erwin stayed perfectly still, wanting to see the struggle through to the very end.

Spike reached around and grabbed the Female Titan’s face with his claws and swung to its left side. Pushing off with its legs, the Female Titan couldn’t hold on with its one hand and one leg, forcing the two of them to fall. Spike was ready though, as he held his arm up with the ground incoming fast. At the right time, he slammed the Female Titan’s head down, the back of its head and his hand coming to the ground in unison. With the strength and force of Spike’s smash, the Female Titan’s head exploded, causing bits of hair, flesh, blood, and bone to spray in every direction as everyone took cover.

With the titan’s sense of sight and hearing completely diminished, Eren ran back over to the Female Titan ready to exact his revenge. Spike rolled the Female Titan onto its stomach and backed away to let Eren have his turn. Annie, still safe inside the titan’s nape, knew her end was near, remembering the last of what her father taught her before they were separated.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“You can make the world your enemy…” Annie’s father spoke.
________________________________________________________________________________________

I’ll destroy the world! Eren declared as his titan punched the Female Titan’s remaining arm and leg, separating them from the body and completely crippling the Female Titan.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Even if the world hates you,” he continued, “your dad is the one person who is still on your side.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren’s titan knelt down over the Female Titan’s neck and lowered its head down to bite.

“Eren?” Rainbow Dash wondered fearfully.

“Crap!” Hanji exclaimed. “He’ll eat the girl inside too!”

“Don’t, Eren!” yelled Jean.

“Eren!” Mikasa yelled concernedly.

Eren’s titan was beyond hearing as its teeth gripped onto the flesh on the Female Titan’s neck.

I am free… Eren thought.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“So promise me,” Annie’s father begged, hugging his daughter close, “that you will return.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren ripped the flesh of the nape off, revealing Annie inside. Before Eren’s titan could finish her off, Eren couldn’t help but see something about Annie that shocked him. Annie’s face was cascading with tears, saddened by the prospect of breaking her promise to her beloved father. As Eren’s titan knelt over Annie, the soldiers upon the rooftops, Twilight now joining them, stared in confusion.

“What happened?” asked Hanji.

Suddenly, a bright blue light and burst of steam emitted from the Female Titan’s neck, shocking Eren’s titan and the soldiers. As the soldiers blocked the hot, bright gust and from their faces, Armin looked past his arms to see a peculiar sight.

“They’re fusing?” wondered Armin.

Sure enough, the skin of the Female Titan’s back and Eren’s legs melded together, keeping Eren’s titan stuck with it. Eren’s titan looked down to see as Annie became enveloped in a light blue crystal. As Eren’s titan tried to pull free, Levi, now in a Scouting Legion cloak, harness, and 3D Maneuver Gear, swooped down from above and shaved the flesh of Eren’s titan’s nape, revealing Eren inside.

“Don’t eat a valuable witness, you idiot,” scolded Levi.

Petra, with cloak, harness, and gear equipped, joined the others upon the roof as they watched Levi cut Eren out the neck and pull him out. Petra finally saw Spike in his adult form, stunned by his appearance, but was slightly relieved to find the source of the roar before Eren’s transformation.

As Levi gently laid the tired and unconscious Eren down on the ground, the light began to fade, allowing the others to see. Spike looked to see that Annie was still caught inside the Female Titan’s neck, although petrified inside the crystal she formed. As Spike carefully walked over to observe Annie closer, Levi looked up to see him with slight awe.

“So you can do it too now, huh?” he said to himself.

Spike sniffed the crystal in the neck before licking its lips hungrily. Levi couldn’t help but recognize the behavior.

“Spike!” shouted Levi.

Twilight, knowing what would happen, flew down towards Levi, hoping to stop him fast enough. Spike quickly opened his mouth and clasped his teeth around the crystal, yanking his head up and pulling it out.

“You idiot!” Levi shouted, shooting a hook at Spike’s shoulder.

Spike felt the slight pinch, but was going to continue his actions regardless. As Levi pulled the trigger to lift himself towards Spike, he felt a force tugging him back to the ground, confusing him. Looking behind him, he saw that his sheaths were covered in a sparking purple aura as well as Twilight standing behind him, her horn covered in the same purple aura and her face sporting a vengeful scowl.

“Twilight!” gasped Levi, surprised by her betrayal. “Let me go now!”

Spike pinched the wire stuck in his scales and pulled it out, making Levi fall to the ground. With nothing left to distract him, Spike clamped down on the crystal, the nearby soldiers terrified as they heard the crunch. Levi, angered at Twilight, grabbed her by the hair and stood up, pulling her face close to his.

“WHY?” screamed the seething Levi. “WHY WOULD YOU LET HIM EAT HER?”

“Look!” Twilight squeaked, pointing at Spike.

Levi turned around to see Spike bow his head to the ground and open his mouth back up. Sticking his tongue out, Levi was surprised to see Annie, out of her crystal sanctuary, upon it. Spike slid Annie and pieces of crystal out of his mouth, all of which were drenched with Spike’s saliva.

Levi covered his mouth and nose, repulsed by the sight and stench. Annie’s bones in her legs and arms were broken from the fractures of the crystal caused by Spike’s bite. She was unconscious, but best of all, she was alive.

Levi looked at Twilight, who was scared with what Levi would do next. As if it were his only form of apology and consolation, Levi gently let Twilight down, turning back to walk up to Spike. Twilight rubbed her mane, both straightening it and trying to sooth the sting. By now, the flesh of both the Female Titan and Eren’s titan had evaporated.

“Twilight,” Levi calmly ordered, “come.”

Twilight walked alongside Levi as Petra swung down to meet them both. The sound of Petra’s feet hitting the ground alerted Spike, as he moved his head to where the end of his snout was inches from them. Spike’s brow was furrowed and he looked angry, but it didn’t faze Levi in the slightest, even as he growled at him.

“Spike!” yelled Petra. “Don’t you remember us? It’s me, Petra, the one you saved back then!”

Spike’s eyes scanned to Petra, and upon seeing her, his brow unclenched as the rest of his face began to relax.

“Spike,” called Twilight, “it’s over! You got Annie out! She’s no longer going to hurt anyone, now please, go back to normal before you do!”

Spike’s eyes were beginning to widen, touched that his friends were still behind him despite what he had become. Spike then felt a small feeling on the end of his snout. Looking in and down, he saw Levi’s hand as it was placed upon it. Levi looked right into Spike’s eyes, knowing that they looked for his approval.

“That will do, squirt,” complimented Levi. “That will do.”

Spike’s eyes closed, allowing a pair of tears to roll out from each eye. The other soldiers were also surprised to see Spike’s mouth form a warm smile. Spike’s body began to shrink, which Levi could feel under his hand, leaving him to pull away as Spike slowly changed from an adult to his original baby dragon size right in front of Levi, Twilight, and Petra. Spike, now back to normal with even his limbs fully healed, rubbed his head.

“Woah,” Spike slurred. “There’s a place I don’t want to revisit anytime soon.”

“Spike!” Twilight cried happily.

Twilight ran to Spike and wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug, happy to see him alright. Levi gave a look to Petra, and knowing what he wanted of her, she gave him a nod and let him leave. Erwin, Nile, and the other members of the Military Police watched the scene in sheer confusion, unsure of what to do from there. As Levi walked past Erwin, he stopped to address him.

“I suppose we can call this operation a success?” Levi asked.

“Yes,” Erwin answered. “We have also ensured the continued survival of the Survey Corps, most likely by the skin of our teeth.”

“I hope so,” Levi said, looking back to Twilight.

As Twilight and Spike ended their hug, Hanji swung down next to Petra. Hanji looked to Annie’s arms and legs, which no longer emitted steam and looked healed.

“It looks like her wounds are done healing,” Hanji stated.

“So it’s time then?”

“Yes.”

Hanji reached into the inside of her jacket and pulled out a small, rectangular box. Opening the lid, Hanji picked up its contents: a glass syringe filled with a pale, light-pink liquid, kept in a soft padding.

“Would you care to do the honors?” Hanji asked.

“Nothing would give me more pleasure,” Twilight answered, taking the needle from Hanji’s grasp.

Twilight walked up to Annie’s body, which still continued to lie unconscious on the ground. Twilight wasn’t sure what would happen to Annie after the injection, but if they had any chance of restraining her for proper questioning, it had to be now.

Twilight rolled Annie onto her stomach, exposing her neck. Twilight quickly but carefully inserted the needle into Annie’s spine and pumped the liquid inside of her. Annie still didn’t move a muscle, but once the injection was complete, Twilight put her ears to her heart, hoping to continue hearing the heartbeat. While she could hear the heartbeat inside begin to slow, it still kept its rhythm.

The onlookers were silent as they awaited for some kind of response for Annie or Twilight. Twilight could hear Annie’s heartbeat as it began to regulate once again, retaining a normal rhythm. Twilight let out a joyous, tearful gasp and laid her head upon Annie’s back. Hanji, unable to see Twilight’s face, grew worried.

“Twilight?” she called. “Did it work?”

Twilight picked her head up and turned to face Hanji and the others, showing her trembling smile.

“Jaeger Serum: Test 1…” stammered Twilight, “was successful!”

Hanji, realizing what this meant, jumped and shouted for joy and ran for Twilight, both of them giving the other a tight embrace. Many of the others didn’t seem to know what had occurred, but they were happy to see such a celebration from the two. Erwin and Levi also seemed complacent with what had happened.

“Erwin,” wondered Nile, “what happened? What was that thing they put into that girl?”

“…Our victory,” Erwin simply responded.

As Twilight and Hanji continued jumping around, Spike looked up at the wall at the marks that both he and the Female Titan had made. Spike looked at the one in particular where he smashed the Female Titan’s head onto it, the cracks looking loose. Spike saw as the large chunks of the wall broke away and fell. Spike’s eyes widened in fear upon seeing what the fallen concrete uncovered.

“Guys!” screamed Spike, pointing up. “Look!”

Many soldiers looked up upon hearing the worry in Spike’s voice. Upon seeing what Spike found, they too were in sheer shock. As the nervous murmurs and frightened screams were heard by the others, they too looked to see what was in the wall. Finally, Twilight and Hanji were broken from their celebration to look at the wall, their eyes narrowing at the sight.

The hole in the wall partially revealed the face of an extremely tall titan, its face almost completely comprised of muscle and no nose. Its eyes were half-closed, almost as if it had come out of a long nap. More screams of terror ensued when the one revealed eye looked down upon the other soldiers. Fluttershy shrieked and hid behind Jean, who was too scared himself to react.

“Is it moving?” asked a soldier. “Hanji, your orders?”

How? Hanji thought. How did a titan get in the wall? Was it part of the wall by accident? Or… is this wall filled with titans… along the whole length?

Hanji suddenly felt a hand grasp her shoulder, turning around to see Nick, panting from his extended run.

“Pastor Nick?” questioned Hanji.

“Do not…” wheezed Nick, “do not let… sunlight shine… on that titan. You must block the light with something… anything. You have to hurry…”
________________________________________________________________________________________

The afternoon was beginning to come to a close as Hanji and Twilight stood atop the wall where the Female Titan and Spike’s claws pierced it. The both of them and a nervous Nick observed as a massive quilt was thrown over the hole and tied down tight to ensure that it wouldn’t blow away by other soldiers of the Scouting Legion.

As Hanji oversaw the construction, Twilight watched as a line of carts left the final sight of the battle with soldiers sitting inside the carts. In the back cart, Annie was lied down on her back with her hands cuffed behind her. Twilight then looked upon the destruction of the city, disgusted by the damage Annie’s actions caused.

“Well,” Hanji concluded to Nick, “looks like this is the best we’re going to do with this. “Real repairs will start after sunset. For the time being, the breach is being filled with quick drying filler compound. At the same time, the weakened parts next to and below the hole are being strengthened.

“Ha,” sighed Nick in relief, “that should do… Do you think the citizens saw this?”

“I doubt it,” Twilight answered. “With all the damage done to this city, the citizens are probably more concerned with the losses of their homes and loved ones than they are this part of the wall. That doesn’t mean that no one else saw anything.”

“I… I see…”

Hanji had already connected the dots, and as Twilight waited for her to make a response, she couldn’t help but feel unnerved at the unusually serious expression on Hanji’s face.

“Now then,” stated Hanji, “it’s time for us to talk, don’t you think?”

“Huh?” queried Nick. “About what?”

Twilight knew what Hanji knew as well, but it was only by Nick’s playing dumb that begun to set her off.

“Are you kidding?” Twilight asked. “The fact that you showed concern for the titan in the wall and whether people saw it or not speaks volumes about you.”

“I… I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Let me make it simpler then,” Hanji said. “Why is there a titan in the wall? How long have you known about this?”

Nick remained silent.

“Answer me, Nick,” demanded Hanji, her anger rising even more.

“No,” Nick responded, brushing dust off his frock, “I cannot do that. I am a busy man. My church and my congregation are in chaos right now, and it is all your faults, you insolents. I shall make sure to demand indemnities for all the damage that you caused. Now let me off the wall.”

Hanji’s eyes were brimming with hate and rage. Twilight could feel her emotions radiating off of her.

“Alright,” Hanji said, grabbing Nick’s collar, pushing him over the north edge of the wall, and holding him over the ground below. “Is this where you’d like to be let off?”

Twilight gasped, completely taken aback by Hanji’s suddenly homicidal intentions. The other soldiers were equally shocked.

“Hanji!” Twilight called out.

“Stay back!” commanded Hanji.

Nick looked into Hanji’s eyes, and they looked brutally honest with their intentions.

“What do you think you’re doing?” asked Nick. “You’re being ridiculous!”

“Am I?” questioned Hanji. “You’re committing a grave offense here by jeopardizing humanity’s survival. All those protests about the walls reinforcements or the underground tunnels… it’s all because of what we saw in that gap, isn’t it? The king was the one who granted you with the power to make all decisions concerning the wall, right? That means… your cult aren’t the only ones who know about this; I can’t even begin to think how many there are.

“And yet, we, the Scouting Legion, have been continually shedding OUR blood and sacrificing OUR men to make a difference in this war, no matter how small, so we can save humanity from the titans! Even those ponies that you dared call vermin came from the safety of THEIR world to ensure our survival!”

Twilight and the other soldiers were haunted by the words Hanji spoke and the way she spat them out at Nick.

“Until now,” she continued, “we’ve never found information as important was what we found here. As you stand here and continue playing dumb, not once have you considered how many lives we lost to them, have you? All this time, you and your sect had the gall to keep quiet about this while my comrades– no, my friends, died trying to find this.

“Now, listen here. I’m not asking; I’m ordering you to start talking. If you don’t I’ll find another one of you and ask him the same thing: Would you rather keep your life or keep silent. However, I doubt killing just you will be enough.”

“Hanji!” cried Twilight.

“Let go of me!” ordered Nick.

“Are you sure about that?” Hanji wondered, loosening her grip.

“Yes, do it now! Let go of me!”

Hanji heavily considered Nick’s request, but knew that he was worth nothing to them dead. She continued to hold on, hoping he’d eventually talk.

“I understand your anger,” Nick spoke, “but it’s not like we did this out of malice. My life isn’t even worth enough for me to cave in. I’ve lost my family drowning myself in vine. I am but an unworthy sinner who can only rely on God to keep living.

“But go ahead, end my useless life. Then you won’t get a word from me nor the others whose faith is stronger than even mine. No matter how badly you torture us, we’ll carry out our mission until the very end!”

“Fine,” agreed Hanji, loosening her grip even more. “I’ll grant you the death you desire.”

“Hanji, please!” begged Twilight.

Nick’s eyes were bleeding tears as his life was about to come to an end.

“God,” he silently prayed, “the blessed…”

Hanji finally relented, tossing Nick back to safety atop the wall, knowing that he could still talk, if at all, alive. Hanji and Twilight looked at Nick, who remained huddled to his knees with his hands clasped together, weeping over his close brush with death. Hanji, defeated and tired, sat down along the side of the wall, looking out at the horizon north of her.

“Hanji?” Twilight asked, walking up.

“You know,” Hanji said, “I just remembered something that I forgot a long time ago; the feeling that I haven’t felt since my first expedition beyond the walls… fear.”

Twilight sat down beside Hanji and rested upon her, wanting comfort from her friend from the past and not the angry woman she just saw. Hanji wrapped her arm around Twilight and pulled her closer, feeling her pain.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside one of the bedrooms of the Military Police headquarters, Eren laid in bed, finally awake as Rainbow Dash laid beside him. Mikasa and Applejack sat on a bench by Eren’s side while Armin stood in the middle of the room with Twilight and Spike. Jean leaned against the wall next to the window while Fluttershy stood by his side. All four of the humans were dressed in their casual wear, no longer needing to fight.

“I assume that because of what happened today,” Jean guessed, “that Eren’s summon to the king is cancelled.”

“Yes,” Armin answered.

“Eren,” Mikasa cooed, “are you doing okay?”

Eren rolled up, feeling strange about being able to do so despite the physical toll his body took that day.

“I’ve healed so fast,” Eren said, “it’s almost creepy. At least we captured Annie, right?”

“Yeah,” Mikasa answered.

“Only at the cost of all of those soldiers,” Jean hissed. “To think that even after all that, she still almost got the better of us.”

“But she didn’t!” Applejack barked.

“And it’s all thanks to you,” Armin said with a smile.

Applejack, Twilight, Spike, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy looked to Armin with wondering eyes.

“If it hadn’t been for you guys,” Armin stated, “who knows what battles we would have lost and which soldiers would have died. And if it weren’t for your help, Annie would have gotten away, or at the very least, been frozen in that crystal.”

“Speaking of,” interrupted Jean, “how did Spike transform back then? Is he a titan as well?”

“What?” Rainbow Dash yelled, offended. “No!”

“Then please enlighten me. What happened there? All of his body parts healed, even after Annie broke his neck, much like a titan would.”

“It happened once before,” Twilight explained. “On Spike’s birthday, after he had received his gifts, he enjoyed the feeling so much that he became greedy and started taking others’ belongings. That greed and desire caused him to become an adult just then.”

“What are you talking about? You don’t just get big from wanting things! That makes no sense!”

“It actually makes a lot of sense,” Armin butted in. “In fact, it’s kind of scary how much sense it makes.”

“What do you mean?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Spike, what were you thinking of the instant you grew?”

“Well,” Spike thought aloud, “I thought about all the times I wanted stuff, whether it was when Twilight let me fight in Trost, how I wanted to pass my aptitude test, and how I wanted to save my friends in the Forest of Giant Trees.”

Twilight caught on, her mouth and eyes growing wide.

“I see. For some reason, it seems that Eren and Spike have similar abilities that are triggered in similar ways. It sounds impossible, but… do you think that titans are connected to each other in some ways to dragons?”

Before anyone could answer that, the door opened up, and a Military Police soldier with a clipboard appeared in the doorway.

“Armin Arlert,” called the soldier, “Twilight Sparkle. Your commander wants you to attend the meeting.”

“Yes, sir,” the two of them answered.

“Well,” Jean groaned, stretching his arms up, “I’m gonna’ take a walk around. Something to take my mind off of today. Wanna’ join, Fluttershy?”

“Sure,” Fluttershy sighed, “if you don’t mind, that is.”

“But I asked if you wanted to.”

“Okay, I’m sorry…”

Armin, Jean, Twilight, and Fluttershy began to leave the room, allowing the Military Police soldier to close it, leaving Eren, Rainbow Dash, Spike, Mikasa, and Applejack alone.
________________________________________________________________________________________

With the damage brought upon the Stohess district, Erwin was called to a meeting with the district chief inside a moderately ornate room. With the sun setting fast, the candles were beginning to provide the only light. Levi, Hanji, Petra, Auruo, Armin, and Twilight stood off to the side, allowing Nile, a couple of his soldiers, as well as three priests, one of them being Nick, to sit at the table.

The district chief was a portly man, with short, black hair and a moustache. As he read over the reports of Erwin’s mission, Erwin didn’t look the least bit fearful.

“Erwin,” the district chief addressed, “I have a few plans regarding the plan you implemented today. If you firmly knew what goal you pursued, why didn’t you call upon the Military Police for help?”

“We did not ask for their help because it is impossible to know where the Female Titan’s allies are hiding. To ensure absolute success of the mission, only those who I absolutely knew were innocent were chosen to participate.”

“I realize that former Military Police soldier ‘Annie Leonhardt’ was living among us citizens in the district, but that still doesn’t atone for the massive damages caused during her capture.”

“Our plan was to deal with her without causing any damage, but unfortunately, it didn’t turn out that way, and it came in the loss of property and human life. It was our lack of ability to stop her, and for that, I profoundly apologize.

“On the other hand, though, if we had let her escape over the walls, the resulting damage would have been far greater than the damage that occurred today. We chose the lesser of the two evils and acted upon it.”

“And what of Annie now? Where is she?”

“At present, we have locked her away in an underground dungeon, so if she tries to transform again, she can’t.”

“Reports from Military Police state that they watched as Ms. Twilight Sparkle injected something into Annie’s neck. Is Ms. Sparkle present?”

“I am,” answered Twilight, stepping forward to make herself known.

“Very good. Now, could you care to explain what you injected Annie Leonhardt with?”

“I was given instruction by Erwin to use it if all else failed.”

“I don’t think I understand.”

“When Annie sealed herself inside the crystal, the only way we were able to extract her was by my colleague, Spike, destroying the crystal. I’m uncertain if any of the military branches would have been able to break the crystal, but I felt that the opportunity was right, seeing as Annie could have reawakened and either transformed or sealed herself again.

“Over the course of a month since joining the Scouting Legion, my friend and colleague, Hanji Zoe, had been working on an alternative method to defeat the titans… a cure.”

The room was in an uproar, unsure of what she meant.

“Did you say a cure?” asked Nile.

Twilight was about to explain further when a Scouting Legion soldier with long black hair and a thin moustache entered, appeared very distressed.

“Commander Erwin!” he shouted. “Bad news!”

“Touma?” Hanji questioned.

“Wall Rose is–”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Much earlier that morning, Mike, Touma, and a short, blonde-haired soldier were standing upon the watchtower of the Scouting Legion headquarters. The hot topic of discussion was easily the mission that was supposed to take place in Stohess and the possibilities of rats within the military.

“Do you think,” speculated the blonde-haired soldier, “that one of Annie’s comrades is among one of the rookies?”

“I’m not sure,” Mike responded, “but this is a possibility that we can’t ignore.”

Mike sniffed the air, smelling trouble afoot. As Mike sniffed more and more, the two soldiers near him looked worried. Especially as his eyes widened in response. Looking out over the edge of the tower, he saw the horrible sight.

“Touma!” shouted Mike.

“Yes?” he responded.

“Take a fast horse and report this to the commanders: There were no titans among the scouts of the 104th Trainee Squad; scores of titans invading from the south.”

Sure enough, about a dozen titans approached the castle, getting closer and closer by the second.

“Wall Rose has been breached.”

Chapter 34: The Beast Titan

Inside the mess hall of the Scouting Legion headquarters earlier that afternoon, the remaining soldiers not chosen to assist in Annie’s capture at Stohess sat at the tables, nervously chatting about what was happening. Neither of them were in uniforms or harnesses, wearing their causal clothes instead. Reiner wore a white-collared shirt with brown pants instead of his own tunic. Bertolt wore a similar outfit, but had a brown jacket buttoned over his shirt.

A chess board sat on one of the tables, its pieces scattered on and around the table. Rarity rested her chin on the table, wanting nothing more than something to do as she sat across from Sasha, who sat with her arm and hand supporting her head. Pinkie Pie, as chipper as ever, sat across from an oppositely bored Conny, shuffling a deck of cards over and over. Neither pony was wearing any clothes. Conny and Sasha decided to aid their tedium by engaging in a conversation.

“You know,” Conny yawned, “my village ain’t too far from here.”

“My home is pretty close too,” Sasha added.

“We’re all the way here near the southern districts of Wall Rose, but we’re not even allowed to go visit them. I mean, it’s not like there’s anything to do…”

“We could always play another game of Go Fish!” Pinkie Pie chirped, already dealing cards to Rarity, Sasha, Conny and herself.

“Come on, Pinkie,” Conny moaned, tossing his hand at Pinkie Pie. “We’ve already played about a thousand games of Go Fish.”

“That’s not true! We only played seventy-six games!”

Conny couldn’t help but chuckle at Pinkie Pie’s random frankness.

“I know!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “I can make you all laugh all day! All I need is a bag of flour! Hold on!”

Pinkie Pie darted off into the inside exit of the mess hall, going down the halls and towards the kitchen.

“Well damn,” Conny sighed. “I can’t believe I got paired with her of all these ponies.”

“Why?” Reiner asked. “Do you not like her?”

“Nah… It’s just… she’s just so random that I can’t keep up. I mean, I’m a genius and all, but I just don’t know what to say to her half the time.”

“She’s just trying to cheer us up,” Bertolt said. “I think we could all use that right about now.”

“There’s only so much she can do,” Rarity moaned, picking her head up. “I mean, I’m up for a rousing game of chess and cards now and then, but not a hundred.”

“Seventy-six,” Conny corrected.

“Oh. MY mistake.”

“Conny,” Reiner spoke up, “you say that you want to go to your village?”

“Huh?” Conny exclaimed, shooting up in surprise. “No! I mean, I’m not going to desert! Don’t be crazy!”

“It’s alright. If you want, I can help you.”

“What? Why would you do that?”

“Don’t you think it’s strange that we we’re being made to sit here in our casual wear and being forbidden from training? We’re soldiers, god dammit! Why would they give us such an order? The worst part is that our superiors are all equipped and ready to fight. It’s not like we’re on the front lines; we’re within the walls! Just what are we preparing to fight with?”

Sasha and Conny, as badly as they wanted to take Reiner’s plight seriously, were far too tired and uninterested to.

“Uh…” droned Conny, “there are bears around here.”

“Yeah…” Sasha absentmindedly agreed. “Bears.”

“If we’re fighting bears,” Reiner reasoned, “guns should be more than enough. No one knows what the hell is going on and everyone is getting anxious. You, Sasha, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity seem to be the only ones who are still so carefree.”

“Believe me, darling,” Rarity piped up, “I’m anything BUT carefree. It’s just that we have nothing to do while we care.”

“I honestly don’t know what to tell you then. When Pinkie Pie comes back, just humor her in another game of cards.”

Sasha couldn’t take much more, removing her head from under her hand and plopping it down on the table, wondering if she could at least get some more sleep. Rarity stroked her friend’s hair, completely empathetic with her. Reiner and Bertolt looked at her with pitying expressions. In the back, Ymir and Krista were talking with one another, unaware of Conny and Sasha completely.

“I kind of want to see the faces of our superiors if you do sneak out,” Reiner said to Conny, who only half listened as he turned to look at him.

Sasha’s eyes began to slide closed as the boredom was becoming too hard to deal with. With her ear on the table, she could feel the vibrations of the commotion in the room, either from people walking or talking. She could feel another set of vibrations among these, increasing in intensity with each passing moment. Sasha knew what this was, her eyes widening upon the realization.

“What the–” she exclaimed, shooting her body up.

Her quick motions and suddenly loud volume of her voice awoke Conny and Rarity, as well as alerted everyone in the room, stopping their conversations.

“Sasha?” Rarity queried. “Whatever is the matter?”

“I hear rumbling,” explained Sasha, “that sounds like heavy footsteps.”

The others didn’t know how to respond. They couldn’t tell if Sasha was joking, but the joke was far from funny.

“Huh?” Conny questioned.

“What are you saying?” asked Reiner. “If you’re saying that there are titans close by, then that means… Wall Rose has fallen…”

Before a full reaction could be made, the blond-haired soldier from the watchtower swung down to the ground, opened up the window from the outside, and jumped in, giving another shock to the soldiers.

“Nanaba?” Krista addressed.

“There’s a large number of titans approaching from the south,” Nanaba clarified. “They’re heading here, and they’re about five-hundred meters away. You don’t even have time to get your uniforms or Maneuver Gears. Get to your horses, head to the neighboring villages, and get them to evacuate immediately. Is that clear?”

The titans had been confirmed, as well as the fall of Wall Rose. Sasha, Conny, Krista, Ymir, Reiner, Bertolt, and Rarity were terrified, as were the others.

“From the south?” Conny shouted.

“Oh no!” squealed Rarity, galloping in place. “No, no, no, no, no! This can’t be happening!”

“This must mean…” Reiner concluded, “the wall was breached?”

“Get moving!” ordered Nanaba, already climbing back out. “You won’t be able to eat lunch if you’re dead!”

The soldiers all scrambled towards the exit, wanting to leave the room and get away with their lives.

“Oh no!” Rarity gasped, looking about the room. “Pinkie Pie! Where’s Pinkie Pie?”

“She’s not back?” shouted Conny.

As badly as Conny wanted to leave, he felt oddly compelled to rescue his partner, standing still as he contemplated his decision. Clenching his fist he made a decision he knew he’d regret very soon.

“Dammit!” he shouted, running into the hallways that led to the kitchen.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Nanaba swung up to the highest roof he could to observe the advance of the approaching titans, finding Mike and running up to him.

“Mike,” Nanaba called, “where are the titan’s coming from?”

“They’re right in front of us,” Mike answered, “as far as my nose can tell. Nine of them are in the immediate vicinity.”

The nine titans that Mike and Nanaba saw were of varied sizes and builds. Many of them were malformed and hideous.

“So that means the wall was destroyed again,” Nanaba concluded.

“Yes,” confirmed Mike.

“Should we hunt them down? If the Trost and Nedlay districts have been breached, we would have known. If a part of the walls other than the gates was destroyed, there’s no telling how much damage there is. Even if the gates were broken, there aren’t any boulders that are big enough in the vicinity, so even if we had Eren with us right now, he couldn’t plug the hole. In other words, the worst case scenario is happening… as we speak. As it stands, Wall Rose has been breached.”

Nanaba, in defeat, knelt down, getting deep in thought.

“We…” he summarized, “have failed to find out the true identities of the Colossal Titan and the Armored Titan, and we failed to learn about any other abilities our enemy has. The day has come… we– no, the whole human race has lost.”

Mike turned to face Nanaba, knowing that humanity still had fight in it.

“No,” Mike disagreed. “Not yet.”

Mike looked down to see a large number of the soldiers leave the building, heading straight for the stables.

“We will have only lost the moment humans give up and stop fighting. As long as they keep fighting, our defeat will never be certain. We can’t apologize enough to the 104th Trainee Squad. Because of our doubts, they’re left defenseless in this hellish scenario… because we failed to predict that things would turn out like they are now.”

The soldiers hurriedly grabbed pulled their horses out and applied the reins and saddles to them.

“Ugh,” Nanaba grunted as he stood back up. “Can’t let them see how pathetic we are.”

“Well then…” Mike resolved. “Let’s fight!”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny ran throughout the hallways, which became a confusing and stressful labyrinth as finding Pinkie Pie became more difficult with time running out.

“Pinkie Pie!” shouted Connie. “Where are you!”

To his sheer relief, the pink pony emerged from a hallway with a sack of flower on her back.

“Conny!” Pinkie Pie chirped. “Why aren’t you in the dining room? I want to show my routine to everyone!”

“Everyone’s gone!” shouted Conny. “Titans are coming right at us! We need to get moving!”

Pinkie Pie dropped to the floor, laughing incessantly as she kicked her legs in her uproar. Conny was frightened to see her not taking his warning seriously.

“Oh, Conny,” she giggled, standing back up, “there can’t be titans in here! We’re protected by the walls.”

“Bu–” stammered Conny turning around and back as he pointed to where the exit would be, “Wall Ro– breach–”

“Is it finally ‘Make Funny Noises Time?’”

Pinkie Pie begun to contort her face and mouth as she produced whatever sound her mouth formed at the time being, enraging Conny further.

“Fuck it!” he yelled, running to Pinkie Pie.

Kneeling down, he slid under Pinkie Pie’s stomach so his neck was right under it. He then wrapped his right arm around Pinkie Pie’s front legs and put his left arm around the back legs. Once he had a firm hold on her, he stood up and ran to the exit, Pinkie Pie bouncing on Conny’s neck with each step he took.

“Oooh,” she squealed, “I LOVE piggyback rides! This is so much fun!”

Conny screamed as he ran, hoping he could still make it to the stables in time before the titans could arrive.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The soldiers were now mounted on their steeds as Mike and Nanaba led them away from the castle. Sasha looked back at the castle as it got smaller out of view.

“Once that group of titans reaches the forest,” Mike instructed, “we’ll split up. Before we do that, we need to get into groups of four. Each squad will be comprised of scouts from the 104th as well as the armed squad leaders. They will either head east, west, north, or south as you go to each village and district to spread the word. Avoid battling the titans as much as possible.

“What you do to accomplish this task and how you do it is up to each of you. Once you come across people or settlements, split up and keep going. Furthermore, the south squad will have the additional responsibility of locating destroyed settlements and the breach in the wall. That’s why the south will require more hands. Now, is there someone here who’s familiar with the area?”

Sasha threw her arm up, knowing that her volunteering would bring her back to her village.

“Yes,” she answered. “I was born in the northern forest here. I know the terrain of the area well. And… Conny too!”

Sasha and Rarity scanned the group to look for Conny, but he was nowhere to be found.

“Wait,” Sasha stammered, scared for her missing friend, “where is Conny?”

“And I can’t see Pinkie Pie anywhere!” called Rarity.

“Did they get left behind!?”

“There’s nothing we can do now!” yelled Nanaba. “I don’t think I need to reiterate, but this is the worst day humanity has faced all over again! This is the one time where speed is of the essence; we need to go as fast as we possibly can.”

Off in the distance, the titans finally began to surround the castle.

“Now!” called Nanabana. “The titans reached the forest! Split up! Run as fast as you can!”

Sasha continued to ride north with Rarity and the other soldiers of the north squad, while Reiner, Bertolt, Ymir, and Krista took to the south around the approaching titans. Sasha looked sadly at the castle as she took one final glance at where her friends’ resting spot would be. Rarity couldn’t bear to look, only sticking by Sasha’s side so they could save any others.

As Mike led the south group out to their destination, Mike took a look at the titans emerging from the trees, unable to believe what he was seeing: the titans suddenly broke out into a sprint towards them.

Why? he wondered. Why are all the titans running all of a sudden? They’re fast!

“They’re chasing us!” yelled Reiner.

Mike had to act fast, knowing they’d all die if something wasn’t done.

“Gelger!” he shouted at a soldier with a long face and short, curly white hair. “I’m leaving you in charge of the south squad!”

Mike then broke from the formation and ran right at the approaching titans, stunning the soldiers in his group. Gelger knew his confirmation wouldn’t reach him, but he was sure not to let his squad leader down.

“Yes, sir!” he yelled.

“Squad Leader Mike is baiting himself?” exclaimed a female soldier with a ponytail.

“All alone against nine titans!” shouted a soldier with short brown hair. “I have to help him! It’s too dangerous!”

“I forbid you!” yelled Gelger. “We need people here as well. Believe in Mike; he’s the second best soldier the Scouting Legion has next to Levi! He’ll take them down and regroup with us, I’m sure!”

Mike was now a dot in the distance, going off to risk his life to save the lives of the others.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny finally made it back to the mess hall, Pinkie Pie still on his back. Conny tossed Pinkie Pie off his back, straightening his back to get rid of the strain Pinkie Pie’s weight added on him.

“Hey,” Pinkie Pie squeaked, “where’d everybody go?”

“They got out of here,” Conny shouted. “We could have too if you hadn’t run off like you did!”

“Why? What’s wrong?”

The sound of breaking glass and stone exploded through the mess hall, and Conny and Pinkie Pie were horrified to see the hand of a titan reaching for them. The sight of the hand reaching them caused both of them to scream as they moved out of the hand’s way, ducking under one of the corner tables for safety.

“What’s a titan doing here?” Pinkie Pie asked. “You would think that with those walls, they would think that they’re not invited!”

“I don’t think they got the message!” Conny yelled in fright.

As the hand moved over to them, Pinkie Pie and Conny huddled close, preparing for the end. However, a slashing noise was heard outside, and the titan hand fell limp inside the room. Conny and Pinkie Pie, seeing that the titan was finally dead, stood up to see who their savior was. Conny and Pinkie Pie were shocked to see Mike fall down and nimbly land on his feet.

“Mike?” Conny exclaimed. “What are you doing here?”

“Conny?” Mike questioned, turning to find them inside. “Pinkie Pie? Why didn’t you evacuate? Titans are swarming all over here!”

“I’m sorry, Mike,” Pinkie Pie whined, twiddling her hooves guiltily. “I went to the kitchen for some flour and Conny had to come and get me.”

Mike knew this wasn't the time nor the place to scold Pinkie Pie or Conny. They needed to leave now.

“Conny," he ordered, "your horse is still in the stables. If you can, take it out and you and your partner get out of here! Join the southern squad in my stead! Now!”

“Yes, sir!” Conny and Pinkie Pie both yelled.

Two titans approached Mike from both sides. Mike noticed them, looking to the one closest to the exit of the mess hall. Conny already opened the door, ready to make a break with Pinkie Pie by his side.

“Wait!” called Mike, stopping Conny and Pinkie Pie before they could leave. “Titan right outside. I’ll take care of it!”

Mike launched a hook at the roof next to the titan blocking Conny and Pinkie Pie’s escape, rappelling up quickly as the titan reached for him. Before the titan could secure its grasp, Mike hooked into the titan’s neck and swung around and pulled himself closer to the nape. With the right timing, Mike slashed the nape off and flung himself to the titan on the other side. Conny watched as the second titan Mike killed landed dead in front of them.

“Pinkie, run!” Conny ordered.

“Yeah!”

Conny and Pinkie Pie made a mad dash towards the stable where one last horse was bucking madly, wanting to leave the chaotic scene. Conny found his saddle and reins, rushing to apply them to his horse as it continued to bray and buck.

Mike stood on the roof of the dining hall, looking out over his progress. Five smoldering titan corpses lay scattered on the ground as four others encircled the building Mike stood upon. Mike looked at his sheaths. There was only one fresh blade left in each one.

Four more to go, Mike thought. No. Now’s my chance. I bought them plenty of time to escape.

Mike put his thumb and index finger inside of his mouth and blew, producing a shrill whistle that could be heard from a long ways away.

Now I just need my horse to come back, he concluded, and then I can get out of here.

The sound of footsteps to Mike’s left caused him to turn towards the source. It was a titan, but the titan looked unlike anything he had seen before. It’s entire body, minus its feet, lower chest, abdomen, hands, and the center of its face was covered in thick, brown fur. It had a short, but very wide and muscular midsection, and its forearms were long enough for its hands to reach its lower shins as they swung to its walk. Its ears were also pointed and its face was very beastly. It appeared to walk by Mike and the building, not bothering with him.

Only, thought Mike, that abnormal titan really worries me. There’s something strange about him. It must be seventeen meters tall at least, and I’ve never seen a titan with hair like an animal’s before. He doesn’t seem to even mind me. It must be an abnormal.

Off in the distance, Mike’s horse galloped towards the castle, about to pass in front of the ape-like titan.

Oh! Mike observed. My horse is coming back. Good boy. Now I won’t have to wait until nightfall.

Mike’s eyes looked upon his horse as it ran right by the titan. Before it could leave, the ape-like titan grabbed the horse and held it up. As the horse thrashed to break free, Mike was in awe at what it was doing.

He went after my horse? he thought. No way! He can’t be.

The ape-like titan reeled its arm back, the horse still in its hand. The titan’s eyes were locked on Mike’s, which knew exactly what the titan was about to do. With a mighty throw, the ape-like titan hurled Mike’s horse at him.

Conny finally managed to calm his horse and put its saddle and reins on. Once Conny mounted, they could finally get out and leave. Pinkie Pie opened the door as Conny walked his horse out. Suddenly, a massive object struck the roof of the building, frightening Conny, his horse, and Pinkie Pie. Immediately, they scuttled back in and closed the door, hoping that whatever titan must have done that would not see them.

They two watched as Mike and his horse fell from the roof. While the horse died the instant it hit the roof and its master, Mike fell to the ground and landed right on his rump. Mike arched his back as soon as he hit the ground, indicating a broken tailbone. As Mike struggled to get up, a five-meter class titan ran from around the corner.

The titan’s head was the same size as its already small, rotund body. It’s eyes and nose were scarily large while its mouth was quite small. The titan picked up Mike and begun to insert his legs into its mouth. Pinkie Pie and Conny trembled, helpless to stop the titan.

“Hold it,” said a deep, wizened, but clear voice.

Conny and Pinkie peered just over the stable door to see as the ape-like titan walked from behind the dining hall building and looked at the titan about to eat Mike. Astoundingly, the titan didn’t continue its meal, only holding Mike inside its mouth.

“What is that thing?” Conny asked in the most hushed whisper.

“Whatever it is,” Pinkie Pie whispered, “it’s fuzzy looking.”

The ape-like titan squatted down and looked down at Mike and the titan holding him. The small titan, however, bit down on Mike’s legs, causing him to scream out. The ape-like titan couldn’t help but look betrayed by the titan’s disobedience.

“Eh?” it wondered. “Just now, I told you to hold it didn’t I?”

The ape-like titan wrapped its hands and fingers around the pygmy titan and squeezed tight, crushing its head like a tomato. One of the titan’s large eyes slipped through the ape-like titan’s grasp and popped out of its socket. As the ape-like titan continued to squeeze, the pygmy titan’s grasp was released and Mike slid out of the titan’s mouth.

The ape-like titan let go and looked at its bloody hand, looking disgusted by it. As the pygmy titan finally stepped back, Mike was going into shock, not only from the searing pain in his now crippled legs, but by the intelligence this titan appeared to possess.

“What is that weapon?” the ape-like titan asked, trying to sound as decent and polite as possible. “The one on your hips that allows you to jump around, I mean.”

Mike still couldn’t believe what was happening. The titan displayed enough intelligence to actually engage in a conversation. Conny and Pinkie Pie were also frightened by this new and threatening enemy. They didn’t dare make a peep, lest they be spotted in the stables.

Mike continued to look up and the ape-like titan in wonder. The ape-like titan tilted its head towards Mike and folded its ear towards him, making sure he could hear Mike’s answer. Creeping out behind the mess-hall building was a titan, sticking out only halfway, waiting for its leader to make the order. Conny and Pinkie Pie hardly noticed, only surprised by the ape-like titan’s incredibly human gestures.

“Hmm,” the ape-like titan pondered, “I was pretty sure we spoke the same language… or are you so frightened that you can’t speak?”

The ape-like titan looked at the sheaths on Mike’s side, seeming to understand something else about their mechanisms.

“Oh… I see. You use bladed weapons, eh? Then you know about what’s inside the napes of our necks. Oh well, it doesn’t matter. If I just bring it back with me…”

The ape-like titan reached for Mike, who in his fear, bent over and covered his head with his hands. With his shut eyes streaming tears, Mike couldn’t see as he felt a tugging at his lower back. With a jerk up, the ape-like titan plucked the main body of the Maneuver Gear off of Mike’s body, holding it in his lightly pinched fingers.

Mike turned to see the ape-like titan stand up and begin to walk back north, passing the stables without finding Pinkie Pie and Conny. It was able to see the horse inside the stable, looking at it sympathetically.

“Poor horsie,” he cooed. “Its owner must have not made it out in time. Pity…”

Mike shuddered in disgust, remembering his words to Nanaba and his actions in front of the ape-like titan.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“We will have only lost the moment humans give up and stop fighting.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Mike would not die failing to live by his own words. With his operational devices still connected to the final blades in his sheaths, he pulled them out and forced himself to his knees, despite the tremendous pain he felt. He would fight until his dying breath.

The ape-like titan turned back, seeing the remaining three titans that still swarmed the Scouting Legion headquarters.

“Ah,” he sighed, “you’re free to do whatever you like to him.”

Mike felt a cold despair wash over him as the last three titans surrounded Mike, running to get a piece of him.

“NO!” he screamed as one of the titan’s grabbed hold of his arm. “STOP!”

The titan bit down on his arm as the pygmy titan clamped on Mike’s stomach while another bit at the top of Mike’s head. The fourth and largest titan leaned down, its mouth going for his face. Mike screamed in agony as he was devoured piece by piece until he couldn’t scream any longer.

“Oh,” the ape-like titan exclaimed as he walked away, “so he can speak after all… but what an interesting little device they made, eh?”

The ape-titan walked farther away and to the north, leaving Mike to die at the mouths of the titans. Conny and Pinkie Pie watched sadly as their now deceased leader was torn limb from limb by the titans like lions at the carcass of a wildebeest.

“Pinkie,” choked Conny, sickened by the sight, “now’s our chance! Let’s get out of here before they finish with Mike!”

Pinkie Pie squeaked nervously in response, sad about leaving Mike behind. However, they knew if they had any chance of surviving, they had to leave now. Conny carefully opened the door and quietly escorted his horse to the other side of the dining hall building away from the titans. Pinkie Pie followed close, not wanting to leave her partner’s side any longer. Pinkie stood in between Conny and his horse and stiffened her legs.

“Hop on!” Pinkie Pie called.

“Thanks,” Conny sighed, stepping up on her back and putting his other leg up and over his horse, allowing him to get on his saddle. Conny grabbed the reins and whipped them down, ordering his horse to gallop.

“Come on!” called Conny. “We need to find the others!”

Pinkie Pie galloped beside Conny’s horse as they headed south to get back with their friends. With the titan’s finishing eating Mike, and the ape-like titan going in the opposite direction, Conny and Pinkie Pie were safe for the time being.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Touma rode into the Hermiha district, his frantic face and the speed of his horse forcing the people manning the gate to open it quickly.

“Titans!” he shouted as he rode inside. “Titans! From the southwest! We must evacuate.”

The news brought more confusion than fear to the citizens of Hermiha. Even as Touma found a post to tie his horse to, the citizens had no idea what was happening. Touma dismounted his horse, tied it up, and walked over to a stack of crates to sit, allowing the terror of the situation sink in. A group of Military Police officers walked near him, also frightened by the news.

“N– No way…” said one, wiping his sweating brow. “So the wall got breached?”

“We can’t say for sure,” Touma answered, “what we saw was a group of about ten titans. But… you know what it means. It has already begun.”

Touma stood up, walking around to find another steed to ride as he grabbed a discarded Garrison cloak and placed it on himself.

“Someone,” he asked, “get me the fastest horse you can.”

“Hey!” shouted the Military Police soldier. “Are you leaving already? Where to?”

“I have to warn Commander Erwin.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

In Trost, Hannes and Ian stood in front of Pixis’s desk as they sorted through reports and statuses of the gates and cannons. Just then, Nanaba burst in, looking desperate and nervous.

“Titans have appeared!” he yelled.

The faces of Ian, Hannes, and Pixis went alight with shock.
________________________________________________________________________________________

In Yalkell, Kirill sat on his couch, eating a buttered slice of bread for lunch, contemplating the troubles that were occurring at the moment. Eren was being summoned to the capital to be brought to the Military Police, which he knew would be a heavy blow for humanity. He hadn’t heard what happened to the ponies, but he figured that no news meant good news for them.

Immediately, he heard a panicked knocking on his door. Kirill sighed, disdained to be interrupted from his meal at this time.

“Who is it?” Kirill shouted. “I’m eating my lunch now!”

“Kirill, sir!” spoke the voice from outside. “You must evacuate! Titans have been sighted within Wall Rose!”

Kirill froze up. The news sounded ridiculous, but the voice sounded honest. Kirill placed his half eaten bread on the seat next to him and walked to the door. Upon opening it, he saw a Military Police officer standing before him. Upon seeing the scared, serious face of the man before him, Kirill knew immediately that he wasn’t bluffing; the Military Police would never look this grim if it weren’t for a good reason.

“Wall Rose has been breached?” Kirill asked.

“We haven’t confirmed it,” the soldier answered, “but it would be in your best interest to leave while you can.”

“…I see,” Kirill whispered as he pondered something. “Could you do me a favor?”

“What is it?” the soldier asked.

“I need a strong, fast horse and a large cart that I can store a lot of shit in.”

“Sir, do you think we’ll have tim–?”

“I’ll pay you handsomely!” Kirill interrupted, pulling several gold coins from his pockets.

“Uh, yes sir!”

With that, the soldier left Kirill’s house and ran off to do the task Kirill asked of him.

“Now,” Kirill said to himself, “I need to pack.”

Kirill walked to his bookcase and pulled the secret compartment book-lever, opening the door to his workshop. Kirill flew down the stairs, knowing that there wasn’t a moment to lose.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As citizens clamored through the streets, trying to claim their own belongings before they would leave, Kirill sat at the front end of a four-wheeled cart being pulled by a decently muscular thoroughbred, a large green tarp covering a large, tall stack of cases.

Kirill was also in his 3D Maneuver Gear, harness, and a military uniform: his red collared shirt and his Military Police jacket. One of the Military Police saw Kirill heading for the exit of the town, amazed that he could do something so stupid as head straight into the new titan country.

“Sir,” the soldier gasped, “what in God’s name are you doing? You can’t go out there!”

“And why not?” Kirill answered. “My friends are in trouble and they need all the reinforcements they can get.”

“You’ll get killed if you go out there!”

“And my other choice is any better? Wait this out until the titans come to destroy us all? I think I’ll take my chances.”

Kirill whipped the reins of his horse, making it trot faster and away from the pestering soldier. As he approached the gate, he was stopped by two more Military Policemen blocking the gate.

“You!” ordered one of the soldiers. “Where do you think you’re going? You have to stay and help evacuate the people!”

“It is I, Kirill Rostov,” he protested. “I do not associate with the Military Police… not anymore.”

“My apologies, Mr. Rostov, but I still can’t let you pass! Titans have been sighted inside Wall Rose!”

“You don’t think I know this? I’m bringing reinforcements to the soldiers south of here. They need all the help they can receive. Now move aside. Unlike you, I plan on making a difference.”

The two guards gasped at Kirill’s statement. While they wanted to rough him up for his insolence, they knew Kirill was protected with a job that arguably outranked theirs; only a fool would bully such a man.

“Very well, Kirill,” spoke the other soldier as they both stepped aside to let him pass. “I wish you the best of luck.”

“I wish everyone the best of luck,” Kirill bid as he rode out of the district and into the plains.

Once Kirill was fully out of the gate, he whipped the reins a couple of times more with a shout, putting his horse into a full gallop.

I do hope they’re alright, Kirill thought, a cold sweat appearing on his brow.

Chapter 35: I'm Home

Sasha and Rarity rode alongside their squad leader, an older man with his straw-colored hair pushed all the way back and out. Riding the path they found, they came across a small, modest town with an expansive forest behind it, looking for people that hadn’t escaped if any had escaped at all. Sasha also knew her village was coming, and while she was dreading the reason for going, she wasn’t dreading the opportunity.

“Do you see it?” Sasha asked. “All that’s left is that village!”

“Alright,” her squad leader confirmed, “leave that village to me. Is it really the last one?”

“No. Inside the forest there… is my village.”

“Then I’ll leave that to you and Rarity. Once you’re done, escort them to the closest district; that should be Yalkell!”

Rarity gasped slightly, suddenly remembering her friend Kirill by the declaration of his residence.

“Roger!” Sasha called.

“Good luck you two!”

As the squad leader slowed down to enter the village, Rarity and Sasha galloped on, heading into the forest, the branches and leaves blocking much of the sunlight, providing an ominous atmosphere that brought dreadful memories into Sasha’s head.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Sasha, about three years younger, burst from the door of a small wooden shack with a straw roof, which stood amongst similar buildings of similar sizes. Over her shirt, she wore a green, blank cloak. Chasing Sasha out of the shack was a middle-aged man wearing a brown hunter’s hat, a brown vest, a white shirt, dirty white pants, and heavy brown boots. He had a bullhorn slung over his back which was hollowed out to carry the arrows he had, as well as a small bag hanging from his right hip.

Sasha mouth was filled with a piece of smoked beef, which she tried to chew as she ran from the man. Before Sasha could escape, the man took a firm hold of her arm and pulled the struggling girl closer until he grabbed her by the shoulder.

“Yer scavengin’ ah’ food agehn!” the man yelled in a thick accent.

Sasha didn’t listen, grabbing the meat in her mouth and holding it far from his reach.

“Cud i’ out!” he demanded. Ah’ sehd stahp wulfin’ it down!”

As the man wrapped his arm around Sasha’s chest, Sasha dropped the meat out in front of her, putting her into a frenzy.

“Tha’ meat was ah winta’ pravisions!” he continued.

Sasha watched the meat bounce off the ground, collecting dirt and bits of leaves as it rolled away. Sasha placed her hand underneath the man’s chin and pushed, sliding her out of the man’s grasp and pushing him away. Now free, Sasha grabbed the meat off the ground and gobbled the rest in her mouth.

“Ya…” grunted the man furiously, “stewpid dawter!”

Sasha’s father pushed her away, where she ran off and hid behind a tree, still keeping an eye on him like an animal guarding its hunt.

“Sasha,” her father tried to reason, “‘ave ya aver thawt wut’s happ’nin’ wit’ this wurld? Whah this fawrist’s bin shrinkin’ and da prey we hunt bin gyettin’ fewa and fewa? ‘Ave ya aver aven gyiven id a thawt?”

“Dat’s ‘cuz…” Sasha responded, her mouth full of meat, “lawtsa awtsahdas ‘ve come an’ stahted takin’ ah’ fawrist an’ captrin’ ah prey! …at’s whah ah’m awlways hungrih.”

“Yeh…” he said, much calmer now, “that’s raht. But… they came ‘ntoo dese lainds ‘cuz they ‘ad nuhwehre ailse ‘ta go.”

“‘Tis thare fawlt they lawst thair lainds! They shud awl just piss awf!”

“Buht ‘twuz taitins ‘dat stohle da’ lainds frum ‘um, y’knuh? D’yah theenk ‘dose peeple gaht aniwaire ailse ta’ go?”

Sasha’s brow unfurled, beginning to understand what her father was telling her.

“‘Dey cu’ down da’ fawrist an’ clear ‘da laind ‘ta sow crawps ‘cuz crawps kin’ feel mawr pipple’s stuhm’cks than hunt’n’. Maybe… Maybe ah’ clahn shud stahp hunt’n’ an’ give up on dis’ fawrist. ‘A’ve bin towld bah thuh kaing’s peeple ‘dat we shud staht braidin’ hawrses in exchainge fer’ guds.”

“Eh?” Sasha screamed, running to her father. “Way cayan’t! If way stahp hunt’n’, way’ll stahp bayin’ uhs, naw? Wah shud way ‘ven do anithang fer payple ‘oo tayke ‘s fer fools! Way shudn’t, aind way wowun’t, raht?”

“…Wail, ya’ say… wut provides us, awl ‘f ss, with the mains tuh s’vive is the world ‘round us.”

“Uh… eh?”

“Hoom’ns ah’ ainimals ‘oo s’vive ‘n groups. In a ‘veirnment such ‘s this, the m’norty’s gotta’ ‘dapt tuh the m’jorty.”

“NAW!” Sasha screamed, throwing her arms down. “Ah don’ wahnna! We bin liv’n in the way ‘f ah’ aincesters paissed awn ta’ us! Way don’ gotta do buwl fer’ awtsahdas! Way ‘ave our awn way ‘f liv’n! Naw’n ‘as naw rayson ta’ stahp ‘s fruhm liv’n ays way loik!”

Sasha and her father were now at a stalemate, neither one able to convince the other for their ideals.

“Ah say…” Sasha’s father responded, pondering his next choice of words. “‘At’s one way ta’ look ayt it; ta’ lihve in this fawrist in ah’ awn way with ‘ah awn valyuhs ‘till way dah, ownly uhs and ‘ah clain. Howayva’, Sasha, d’ya ‘ave ‘nuff r’sawlve ‘n yer hart ta’ guh through wit’ ‘dat? Ta’ nayver ask fer’ hailp naw matt’r wuht daynjer maht b’fawl ya’?”

Sasha finally begun to realize what her father was saying, her clenched hands and furrowed brow loosening.

“Those ‘oo don’ f’fill der oblagaishins ta’ uhthers ‘ave naw raht ta’ aisk ‘em fer’ such a priv’lige. Dat’ wuht ah’ thank. Ah’ wanna’ live an’ ‘ave a fyooture t’gether wit’ mah clain, ayven if it mayns giv’n uhp a’ way ‘f lahf ta’ do so. Way ‘ave ta’ ‘xept dat ev’rythang in this warld ‘s tahd t’gether.

“Sasha, yer’ a bit of a cowrd. Ta’ layve this fawrist and fayce all those strainjers? ‘Tis diff’cult fer’ ya, ain’t it?”

Sasha knew at that moment that she wouldn’t allow her father to call her that again. Her fists and face clenched back up, but not of hatred for her father, but to earn his pride.
________________________________________________________________________________________

After that, Sasha thought, I joined the Military. It’s been three years since then.

Sasha ceased her musing and kept her focus back on the path. Sasha and Rarity continued looking, but there didn’t seem to be any life in sight.

They must have noticed those abnormals and left, guessed Sasha.

As the two of them rode, Sasha noticed a large human footprint in the ground. Sasha could even judge by the print’s definition that it was fresh. Titans had passed and were nearby. What’s more, they were headed near Sasha’s village.

No! Sasha thought. The titans have already come this far? Does this mean that the titans that came from the south weren’t the first? I can’t believe that they’ve made it this far into human lands.

“Sasha,” called Rarity, “is this your village up ahead?”

Sasha looked forwards. The village that Rarity referred to was far from the one she remembered, the buildings and a large windmill settled outside the forest rather than inside of it.

This is a new village, Sasha concluded. It doesn’t matter. Humans will not be able to live here any longer. That means… I’ll never be able to return to my village.

Sasha’s right eye produced a single tear, but to keep her resolve focused, she wiped her face and galloped faster towards the town, Rarity just managing to keep up.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside one of the meager wooden houses, a young girl with short, blonde hair sat upon her knees and faced the wall. To her left, a three-meter titan was devouring the thigh of a pregnant woman. The woman tried to break free, but the titan kept a tight hold of the woman’s calf and arm, keeping her from moving. With the blood flowing out of the wound and spilling into a large puddle on the floor, the woman’s struggle was only diminishing.

The woman finally set her head down, her eyes tiredly closing as she turned to look at the girl, gasping like a suffocating fish to call for her help. The girl didn’t even dare look the woman’s way, her eyes fearfully gazing at the wall and away from the titan. The woman shut her eyes, succumbing to her blood loss.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Sasha and Rarity rode through the town, quietly but briskly trotting as they trailed the footprints.

“Sasha,” Rarity whispered, “are you certain this is a good idea? We have no weapons at our disposal and I’m not nearly the magic wielder that Twilight is. Besides, didn’t you hear Mike? We’re supposed to find survivors, not fight the titans.”

“I know,” Sasha quietly responded, “but my father gave me some very important words before I left to join the Military: Those who don’t give help don’t deserve it.”

“Sasha…”

“I’ve spent my entire life being scared of titans and until just a month ago, I was going to continue being scared. Now that we’ve been pushed this far, I want to finally give the help that I’ve never given. Please, Rarity, I must do this.”

Sasha, while finding her sudden gung-ho attitude to be reckless, smiled for her newly emerging bravery.”

“Alright, Sasha,” Rarity agreed, “I’ve got your back.”

Sasha couldn’t help but chuckle, happy to receive her friend’s approval.

“Look!” Rarity hissed, her eyes on the footprints, bending off the dirt cart-path. “The footprints! They’re going towards that house!”

Sasha, while resolved to go through with her plan, still gulped, not knowing what would happen. Sasha and Rarity slowed their trot as they followed the footprints which lead into one of the houses. Sasha couldn’t spot any other prints around, telling her that the titan was inside the house. Sasha’s apprehension was diminished as she found a tree stump with an axe dug into the center of it.

Sasha nimbly dismounted her horse, tying it to a post next to a tree, careful not to be spotted. Sasha and Rarity stood against the wall next to the doorway leading inside. Sasha peered over to see the titan continuing to feast upon the now-dead woman’s leg, as well as catch a glimpse of the child inside. Rarity jerked back, quickly hoping the titan didn’t see her. Rarity could see Sasha breathing heavily, concerning her.

“Sasha,” Rarity questioned, “what did you see?”

“A…” Sasha whispered, her voice shuddering with her body, “three-meter class titan. It’s eating a pregnant woman… there’s a child inside.”

“A child? Is it alive?”

“Yes, she is, but she’s terrified… just like…”

Sasha couldn’t stand it any longer. Her trembling began to cease, and her face and arms relaxed. Her eyes drew a path to the axe in the stump and then the entrance to the house, planning her attack.

“Alright,” whispered Sasha, “you come in after me. While I distract the titan, you grab the girl and leave. Is that alright?”

“But what about you? You’ll have to face that titan alone.”

“I know I will, but at the very least, we’re going to save that girl.”

Rarity was about to retort, but Sasha was already sneaking to the stump. Rarity reached out and tried to call her back to reason with her, but she was too far away to call without alerting the titan. Sasha effortlessly pulled the axe out of the stump and tiptoed towards the house.

Sasha knew that once she entered the house, it was do or die, stopping her just outside the door. Sasha couldn’t delay any longer. Sasha ran into the house and rose the axe over her head with the blade behind her back. With a loud cry, Sasha swung the axe into the titan’s neck, spurting its blood about the room. The shocked girl turned to see Sasha attacking the titan, her face wrought with fury.

Rarity, hearing the strike, rushed into the room and towards the girl. Upon hearing the pony’s hooves upon the wood floors, the titan’s focus instantly centered on Rarity. Sasha pulled the axe out of the titan’s neck, only for the wound to seal itself back up almost instantly.

It’s no use! Sasha determined. I can’t kill it if I cut the nape clean out.

Rarity stopped to the girl, who was genuinely surprised to see the pony approach her.

“Darling,” Rarity quickly cooed, “what is your name?”

“B– Beth,” she stammered.

“Beth? Come with me. I’ll get you out of here.”

Beth stood up as both turned to leave, only to see the titan approaching them both. Both Beth and Rarity screamed, the former hugging the latter tight.

“Rarity!” Sasha screamed, winding her arms back.

Before the titan could touch them, Sasha swung the axe, the blade cutting halfway through the back of the titan’s ankle and cutting the Achilles tendon. The titan fell forwards, leaving Rarity to grab Beth by the collar of her simple dress and run around the titan. Rarity tripped as she felt something grab her back right hoof, throwing Beth to Sasha.

Rarity turned back to see that the titan, while still on its stomach, had a hold of Rarity’s hoof. The titan pulled Rarity forwards, its mouth opening to devour. Sasha froze up, scared to see Rarity get pulled towards the titan’s face as she kicked and screamed.

Impossible! Sasha thought. Why is the titan going after Rarity? Titans don’t attack ponies! What’s happening here?

“SASHA!” Rarity shrieked, feeling the breath of the titan on her leg. “HELP!”

“AH!” Sasha yelled, raising the axe up. “I’M SORRY!”

Rarity thrust the axe down on the titans wrist, severing it off clean. Rarity crawled and flailed her legs as hard and fast as she could, just managing to avoid the titan grabbing for her with its left hand. Sasha tossed the axe down and pull Rarity further away, keeping her even further away. Rarity stood up, kicking the hand off her leg.

“Rarity!” Sasha sobbed, kneeling down. “I’m so sorry I almost got you killed! Can you forgive me?”

“Perhaps at another time,” Rarity answered. “We need to leave, now!”

Sasha looked to the titan as it began to stand, the wound on its ankle finished steaming and healing.

“Right!” Sasha answered.

“Beth!” Rarity called, sitting down for Beth to mount her. “Get on!”

Beth ran behind Rarity, hugged her neck, and straddled over Rarity’s lower back. Rarity stood back on her fours and galloped out of the house as the titan stood up straight. Sasha ran out right behind her. Sasha was able to catch up to Rarity and Beth as they made it to Sasha’s horse.

“It’s…” Sasha assured Beth, “going to be fine now. Please, trust me.”

“What is?” Beth asked.

Sasha couldn’t answer her, especially as Sasha’s horse began to buck about, frightened and hysterical.

“Ah,” Sasha exclaimed, turning and untying the horse’s reins from the post, “hey, easy! Easy!”

Sasha finally got the reins off, but as she tried to grip the reins, they slipped out of her hand. Allowing the horse to run away.

“What?” Sasha shouted as she tried to chase after her horse. “Wait! Come back!”

The horse was too quick for Sasha, and it soon disappeared off into the backwoods.

“Oh please!” Sasha cried. “You have to be kidding me! Not now! Please, come back!”

As Sasha whistled for her horse, Beth looked at Sasha confusedly.

“Why are you speaking so politely?”

“HUH?” Sasha yelled back at Beth.

As Sasha looked back, she saw as the titan crawled out of the entrance to the house. Sasha looked feverishly for another solution, and as if a light shone upon it from Heaven, Sasha found a bow and four arrows lying on a crate next to a building.

Sasha darted to the cart, grabbing the bow with the right hand and the arrows with the left and ran back to Sasha and Beth.

“Rarity,” Sasha called, “please, follow me. And what’s your name?” she asked to the girl. “Beth? Don’t you worry. Everything will be fine.”

“Why?” Beth asked. “Everybody’s already run away.”

Sasha and Rarity was shocked at the collective cowardice of the village.

“They all knew my mother’s legs were bad… but no one came to help us… I didn’t even do anything to help.”

Sasha froze again, possessed by yet another memory.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Krista and Sasha, both in their cadet uniforms, were drawing water from a well in the center of the lodges where the cadets trained. Krista carefully pulled the rope that brought the bucket out.

“Please,” Sasha cooed, “be careful when you pull the string. You don’t want to spill too much water. Thanks.”

“C’mon,” honked the voice of Ymir as she approached the two, “stop it already.”

“Eh?” Sasha asked, genuinely confused.

“I mean that stupid, 'goody-goody-two-shoes' way you speak.”

Sasha, her mouth agape in a smile, tried looking away, hoping that ignoring Ymir would get her to leave her alone.

“Why use all those ‘pleases’ and ‘thank-yous,’ even when you’re talking to us?”

“Umm,” Sasha nervously stammered, her smile still etched on her face, “well… I don’t really… I, uh…”

“Wait, let take a wild guess… you’re too embarrassed about how you and the rest of the people where you come from talk, aren’t ya’?”

Sasha tried to keep her smile up, only for the grimace to force its way on, becoming the tell-tale sign that Ymir needed.

“Eeyup!” Ymir exclaimed with a shit-eating grin on her face. “All things considered though, you’re pretty damned sensitive… for a retard. All you know about is hunting and being afraid of everything and everyone else around you, right?”

Sasha’s grimace added an extra feeling of nausea as Ymir railed into her.

“I bet the reason why you became a soldier is as equally dumb… like your mum and dad!”

“Ymir!” Krista shouted. “You’re taking it too far!”

“Sasha,” Ymir asked in annoyance, butting Krista out of the way, “how long are you going to continue living behind that cheap act of yours? It’s just stupid! You’re you. Exactly what is wrong with that? Talk the way you want to, dammit!”

Sasha was surprised by the final words Ymir gave her, sounding less insulting and more supportive. Ymir still looked away from her in a huff, but Sasha couldn’t help but feel strangely indebted to her for her words.

“I…” Sasha began to say, awkwardly, “I am… grateful…”

“Huh?” Ymir exclaimed, bugged that she still didn’t get the message.

“I mean… thanks. It will… It’s going to take a while for me to speak normally again…”

“What, do you still have a problem with me?”

“Sasha still won’t be her true self,” Krista butted in, pushing Ymir out of the way. “There are as many ways of thinking as there are people, so you should just choose to say the words however you think them, Sasha.”

Sasha wasn’t exactly sure what to think of Krista’s words, but Ymir didn’t feel like arguing with Krista.

“I guess smooth words make smooth ways, huh?” she relented. “Oh well, even if you do change the way you talk, you’d still be just as annoying.”

“At least she’s not rude and blunt as you are, Ymir,” Krista scolded.

Sasha, hearing Ymir get insulted by Krista of all people, began to chuckle. Ymir sneered as Sasha’s chuckle turned into a hearty laugh.

“Hey,” Ymir spoke with a lethal glare, “who do you think you’re laughing at?”

“Ah?” Sasha exclaimed , returning to a mousy demeanor. “I’m sorry…”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Why am I remembering that now? Sasha wondered, conflicted by the memory’s purpose.

“Sasha!” Rarity yelled. “It’s coming!”

Sasha turned to see the titan running at them. As Rarity began to run, Sasha followed closely behind. As they left the town, they continued the winding road to the forest with a small ridge along the left side.

Such a trifle thing; everyday life, mused Sasha. My memories… are full of moments like that.

Sasha’s eyes then widened, feeling that she understood the memory’s purpose. Taking Krista’s words to heart, she felt like she wanted to be polite, but Ymir’s words also resonated: to be her. Sasha knew what she was and always would be: a hunter.

“Beth!” Sasha called. “Listen to me for a bit. Rarity’s going to carry you down the road. It’s okay if you’re weak, because Rarity is strong, and so are the people who will come to your rescue.”

“Sasha…” Rarity tried to speak, confused by Sasha’s words.

“Just hang on to Rarity and keep by her at all times,” Sasha said, tears forming in her eyes. “She’s the best friend I could ever ask for.”

“Sasha?”

Sasha put her leg down, sliding to a stop as Rarity continued to run ahead.

“Rarity!” shouted Sasha. “Keep running and don’t look back!”

“Sasha!” called Rarity, stopping to wait for her friend.

Sasha grabbed three of her four arrows in her left hand along the front of the grip of the bow and pulled the fourth arrow back in the string, aiming it at the titan.

“RUN!” ordered Sasha.

Rarity hesitated, her legs wanting to follow her orders, but her mind eventually caved in, running down the road with Beth in tow. Sasha let her first arrow fly, striking the titan in the left side of the neck. The titan was completely unaffected, still coming for Sasha. Sasha readied her second arrow and ran to the ridge.

If I can blind it, Sasha planned, we can still escape.

As she leapt up, her bow aimed at the titan’s eyes, she shot the arrow, but it whizzed to the right of the titan’s head, missing it. Sasha stood upon the ledge as the titan changed its course to the ridge.

Oh no, she thought. I only have two arrows left.

Sasha placed her penultimate arrow’s back into the string, pulling back and aiming in fierce concentration.

Calm down, Sasha, she told herself. The prey is big… but slow.

Sasha took an exhale, relaxing her troubled mind as she let the arrow go and let it soar. The arrow struck the titan in the left eye, sticking in and blinding it halfway.

It worked! Sasha thought, readying her final arrow. But I only have one arrow left. If I miss… I can’t escape from the titan. If I miss, me, Rarity, and Beth will all be killed.

Even with the titan coming closer to her, Sasha couldn’t focus due to the excessive risk. As the titan began to climb the ridge for Sasha, Sasha hissed and tossed the bow away, holding the arrow like a spear.

As the titan reached for her, Sasha ran forward and thrust the arrow into the titan’s left eye, now blinding it completely. However, the titan wrapped its left arm around Sasha, keeping her from moving. Sasha struggled to get away, but remembered her father once again, serving to fuel her determination.

Putting her right hand under the titan’s chin, Sasha pushed down and slid out of the titan’s bloody, slippery grasp. As the titan tried to hunt for Sasha in the dark it was left in, Sasha broke for the woods, hoping to find Rarity and Beth soon.

Now, Sasha planned, I need to find those two and my horse. Then I can–

Sasha’s thought was broken as she heard the sound of horses galloping in the woods to her left. Turning around, the sight she saw made her gasp and nearly break down. About half a dozen people, being led by none other than her father, were riding by. Rarity carried Beth beside him as the man looked to see Sasha for the first time in three years.

“Sasha?” cried her father.

“Father!” cried Sasha.

Rarity was shocked, completely unaware that Sasha could have had such a rural upbringing. Sasha’s eyes then looked to a horse just behind her, not having anyone ride it. Sasha could recognize the saddle and the reins, though.

“Way fownd dis hawrse run’n ‘lowng the payth ‘n way picked it up. Howp awn!”

Sasha smiled as she ran into the forest and quickly mounted her horse. Sasha looked down at Rarity and nodded, assuring her that she was alright. Rarity nodded back, happy for her well-being. With a flick of his reins, Sasha’s father continued to lead the others out of the forest and continued to travel north.

“Way’ve bin gon’ ‘round giv’n hawrses ta peeple in the aerya. Thayt kyid and thayt pownee towld ‘s thayre wuz steel a parson in the aerya. I cuda’ nevah ‘magined ‘twas you. Ya’ tuk awn dat tahtin ta’ sayve dem both?”

“You’d better believe it, sir,” Rarity answered. “She’s a fantastic hunter and an even better friend.”

“Shay shoor is,” he said. “Sasha, you’ve really baycayme a splayndid parson.”

“Dad…” Sasha happily wept.

The search party continued up to the Sina districts, Sasha riding with them to help.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Nanaba continued to lead Ymir, Kirsta, and the short brown-haired soldier south towards the wall, looking for other villages or people to warn.

“This area is close to the wall,” the short brown-haired soldier warned, “so people don’t live here.”

“Right,” Nanaba agreed, “it looks like we’re done with our mission sooner than expected. Now, let’s head south.”

“But why?” questioned Ymir. “No one lives south of here anyways.”

“We need to determine what part of the wall got destroyed. We’ll run along the wall from the west side to find the breach.”

“You seem to forget that neither Krista nor I have Manuever Gear, didn’t you? Everything south of here is probably swarming with titans, and we’ll become their lunch if we keep going. Please, allow Krista and I to withdraw from the frontlines.”

“Ymir?” shouted Krista, shocked by her request.

“I can’t,” Nanaba answered. “Anything might happen. I want to have at least one member that I can use as a messenger. I understand how you’re feeling, but you chose to be a soldier, so you’re staying with us through thick and thin. Everything depends on us at this time.”

Ymir grimaced, dissatisfied with Nanaba’s answer.

“Ymir,” spoke Krista, “I want to make the best of our situation now. It was my decision to become a scout, after all. But… in your case, it’s different, isn’t it? The only one who decided to go to the Scouting Legion was me, not you.”

“Huh?” Ymir exclaimed. “What are you trying to say here? That I’m here because of you?”

“How else do you explain it? Why was I put into the top ten of our cadet class when you had the tenth best scores of all of us? In fact, why are you even here now? If you don’t want to be here, then leave!”

Ymir couldn’t answer without revealing the truth, instead deciding to stay silent.

“I knew it,” Krista hissed. “You always urged me to join the Military Police, and you even made it so I could. Why? Why are you willing to go through such lengths for me? Is it because… of my family?”

“…Yeah,” Ymir answered. “That’s right. But Krista… rest assured. I’m here for my own sake.”

“I see…”

Ymir looked behind, hoping that her answer would sat Krista.

“What a relief!” Krista finally responded with a smile.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Gelger led Reiner and Bertolt and an equipped female soldier with brownish-red hair in a ponytail Son the path towards a village in the distance. Reiner couldn’t help but look extremely anxious.

“Reiner?” Bertolt asked. “What’s wrong?

“I can’t be certain,” Reiner answered, “but this might be Conny’s village.”

“Do you really think?”

“Conny said his village wasn’t far south from here, and this is the first town we’ve found since we left HQ. With him and Pinkie Pie left behind, who knows if he’ll be around to see it again.

“Let’s just be careful. Titans might still be around.”

“Bertolt’s right,” yelled Gelger to the rear soldiers. “Everyone be on your toes. If anyone sees any sign of life, human or titan, report it immediately.”

As the soldier’s entered the town, the soldiers were devastated by the sheer desolation and destruction of the town. Roofs, walls, and in some cases, entire buildings were destroyed. Trees were felled, carts were broken, and even the horse stables were still populated with horses.

“In this case,” Reiner hushed, “I kind of hope Conny isn’t alive to see this.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny and Pinkie Pie continued to gallop. Despite the speed and size of Conny’s horse, Pinkie Pie still didn’t seem to have trouble staying by Conny’s side. Both were still traumatized by the titan they now called the Beast Titan and the death of Mike. However, there was still one thing giving Conny hope.

“We’re almost there!” Conny yelled. “My village is just over that hill!”

“That’s good!” Pinkie Pie said, mustering an assuring smile. “Then you can give your mom and dad a great, big hug when you see them!”

“Yeah,” he responded, a hopeful grin appearing. “A great, big hug.”

As Conny and Pinkie Pie came over the hill, Conny’s eyes shrunk in fear, seeing the state of his home. Pinkie Pie suddenly felt a painful twinge in her stomach upon seeing Conny’s village, still riding alongside Conny.

“Oh God,” Conny stammered as his horse galloped in, “you have to be joking!”
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Reiner and Bertolt carefully examined the buildings for survivors, a familiar voice called out.

“Somebody?” called Conny’s voice. “Is anybody out here?”

Reiner and Bertolt turned to see Conny and Pinkie Pie riding from behind the buildings.

“Conny?” Reiner questioned. “Pinkie Pie? They’re alive?”

“It’s me, Conny!” Conny continued to yell. “I’m back!”

As Conny and Pinkie Pie came closer, Reiner and Bertolt jumped to the side to make room for the two.

“I gotta’ find my house!” they heard Conny exclaim as he and Pinkie Pie passed by.

Reiner and Bertolt, seeing Conny’s scared face and reckless entrance, whistled for their horses.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Gelger and the female soldier observed a house where a dead titan laid upon the house, having demolished it. Its eyes and mouth were left wide open like a living dummy. What scared Gelger the most was that there didn’t appear to be an ounce of muscle in its arms, legs, hands, or feet.

This titan… Gelger commented, there’s no way it can move. So how did it end up here?

The sound of galloping sounded out from behind the two soldiers, who were shocked to see Conny approaching with Pinkie Pie.

“Mom!” he called. “Dad! Sunny! Martin!”

“Conny!” exclaimed Gelger. “Pinkie!”

Conny leapt off of his horse and ran to the house, slowing down as he came closer. As he stopped, his eyes began to bleed tears and his knees grew weaker. Pinkie trotted up beside him, wondering what happened.

“Well,” Pinkie Pie spoke as sensitively as possible, “I’ve heard of crashing the party, but…”

Conny was in no mood to laugh, instead staring at the titan that landed on the building.

“Uh, Conny,” wondered Pinkie Pie, “who’s house is that?”

“It…” Conny trembled, “it’s my house.”

At hearing himself saying it, his legs finally gave way, sinking to his knees, and letting it all out. Pinkie Pie’s guilt was in full swing now. She sat beside Conny and cried with him. Conny couldn’t help but notice the crying pony, but he needed comfort more than ever.

Reaching over, he wrapped his arms around Pinkie’s tummy and pulled her to him, allowing him to sob into her mane. Pinkie Pie, still feeling guilty, wrapped her own arms around Conny and cried into his shoulder.

Conny and Bertolt rode up to see Conny and Pinkie Pie crying while Gelger and his female accomplice watched, unable to do anything.

“Gelger!” called Reiner. “Are there any survivors?”

Gelger walked up to Reiner’s horse, wanting to make sure that neither Conny nor Pinkie Pie heard him.

“No,” he answered.

Conny tried standing up while Pinkie Pie helped him up.

“I’m sorry, Conny,” Pinkie Pie continued to bawl. “If it weren’t for me, we could have saved your family.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Reiner said, trotting up to the two of them. “We found this village in this state. Even if Conny were with us the entire time, we still would have been too late.”

“That’s right,” Conny sniffled as he began to walk towards the house and lean against the wall “there’s no one here… not anymore. My home is gone…”

Reiner winced, wishing that such a fate wouldn’t have befallen his friend. Pinkie still wanted to be there for the the friend she still felt she betrayed, walking up standing beside Conny.

“Hey,” Gelger spoke, “I just realized something. Have any of you seen any dead bodies around?”

Conny and Pinkie Pie turned around, having not realized this before.

“No,” Reiner answered.

“I didn’t see any either,” Bertolt answered.

“Is this even possible?” asked Gelger. “For titans to ravage through a village without even killing a single person?”

“I’d say this means that they managed to escape in time!” the female soldier spoke, sporting a slightly forced smile. “If anyone was eaten, there’d be some trace left, so they can’t have been eaten. They probably saw the titans coming and escaped in time!”

Pinkie Pie’s smiled returned, overjoyed by this news.

“See Conny?” she asked sympathetically. “Your family’s still okay. Just think of it like a giant game of hide-and-seek!”

“That’s,” Conny realized, cheering back up, “that’s how it has to be, right?”

“It must be!” the female soldier added. “They all escaped a few hours prior and are probably at Wall Sina as we speak!”

Gelger knew that for all of the woman cheering Conny up, the chances that Conny’s family being alive was realistically very slim.

It’s not just there being no visible casualties; Gelger thought, there’s a lot of things that don’t make sense. I mean, if they had escaped, titans wouldn’t have even touched these houses.

Not to mention the stables. If humans had escaped, they would have taken the horses with them. Even if the villagers escaped on foot, that would only make their possibility of surviving more unlikely. Whatever the case, I cannot let Conny see those stables, if he hasn’t already.

“Conny, Pinkie Pie,” Gelger ordered, “you stay here and gather as many torches as you can find. The rest of you, split up and find more torches. Night should be coming in a couple of hours and we’ll need a way to see in the night, got it?”

“Yes, sir!” everyone called, giving the salute.

“Hurry! We shouldn’t stay long.”

Conny and Pinkie Pie, having seen some torches by the house, walked over to them and began picking them up. The others searched around, Reiner looking around by the buildings across the street. As Conny gathered a bundle of torches, Conny looked to see that Pinkie Pie still looked rather grim.

“Pinkie Pie?” Conny questioned. “What’s wrong? Didn’t you hear Gelger and Joan? My family got out okay!”

“I know,” Pinkie Pie said, “but still… I’m sorry about running off back at the headquarters. All I wanted to do was make people laugh. I guess all I ended up doing was almost getting us killed. You must really hate me…”

Conny, as true as her being at fault for their near-deaths was, couldn’t stand to see Pinkie Pie upset. Even then, they still made it out alright.

“It’s okay,” Conny said, gently ruffling Pinkie Pie’s made and rubbing behind her ears. “We’re alive, aren’t we? Besides, I’m an idiot; if I didn’t die back then, it would certainly be soon.”

“Quit saying that!” Pinkie cried, about to shed more tears. “You’re not an idiot! You’re my friend, no matter what! And don’t say that you’re going to die!” she demanded, the tears already beginning to flow. “That just means I have one less person to brighten my day!”

Pinkie Pie lifted herself up and hugged Conny, crying over his shoulders. Conny, in his surprise, dropped his torches. However, he knew he was going to make Pinkie Pie happy again even if it did kill him. Putting his hands on her back, he pulled her close, hoping to make her feel warm.

“I’m sorry,” Conny sighed, his own tears flowing, “and don’t worry. I forgive you… for everything.”

Conny couldn’t see it, but Pinkie Pie smiled contently, happy to be back in her friend’s good graces.

“Weeelcome baaaack…” gurgled a voice near the two of them.

The two immediately stopped their embrace and looked behind them where they heard the voice. Conny ran out into the street and turned to look at the titan that laid upon his house. There was not a soul around him other than Pinkie Pie, only raising his suspicions of the titan there. Pinkie Pie came out to look at the titan as well, unsure if she heard properly.

“Just then…” wondered Conny, “did it just –”

“Hey, Conny!” shouted Reiner’s voice as he felt Reiner spin him around by his shoulder to face him. “Hurry up, or we’re going to still be here by nightfall!”

“Reiner… didn’t you hear that titan?”

“I didn’t hear anything!”

“Hey!” Pinkie Pie angrily called out, putting her face in Reiner’s. “Are you calling Conny a liar!”

“I didn’t say anything of the sort!” Reiner proclaimed as he pushed Pinkie Pie off of him. “Now, both of you, focus on the mission!”

Conny looked back to the titan, almost as if begging it to speak and prove him sane. However, anther thought occurred in Conny’s head.

“Why…” he stammered.

“I know it sounds crazy,” Reiner tried to reason.

“Why does that titan look like mom?”

“Conny!” bellowed Reiner, shocking Conny and Pinkie Pie. “Do you have any idea what’s happened? Do you know how many lives will be lost by each moment we waste? Or are you going to continue feeding into your bizarre delusions? If you’re going to use your imagination, then think about your family escaping! You’re a soldier, so act like it!”

Reiner stormed off to look for more torches, leaving Conny and Pinkie Pie alone.

“Conny…” Pinkie Pie consoled.

“No!” Conny shouted. “He’s right! Come on, Pinkie! Let’s get those torches and leave here!”

Conny ran back to the alley to pick the torches he dropped up, leaving Pinkie Pie confused and alone with the titan that Conny suspected as his own mother.
________________________________________________________________________________________

A titan chased a Garrison soldier and his horse through a town as he approached a hill. Atop the hill was Felman and Ian as they kept command over the cannons that were ready to fire.

“Not yet!” Felman ordered. “Wait until it’s closer!”

Once the soldier ran past the last set of buildings, passing two spiked wooden fences on both sides, he steered his horse away from the cannons’ lines of fire, providing a completely open shot.

“FIRE!” Felman shouted.

As a seven-meter titan ran through an abandoned town past the spiked fence, two cannons were fired at the titan’s legs, slowing its run. With the titan now stopped, Riko latched onto the titan’s back and pulled herself to the titan’s neck, cutting off the nape.

As she landed back on the closest building back of them, Mitabi swung to the same roof.

“He’s finally dead,” she said.

“You’re amazing, Riko,” he complimented. “If this continues going smoothly, we’ll be able to hold off the defense.

“No,” she disagreed. “The worst part about these titans are their numbers. If they come all at once, they’ll mow right through us, no doubt. Only, how do I put this, it feels… strange.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hannes and another Garrison captain rode along the inner side of the wall. The sun was setting quick and night would fall in a little while. However, there was still something in Hannes’s mind that troubled him.

“Captain Hannes,” his comrade spoke, “is there something wrong?”

“Since we started checking the wall,” Hannes answered, “we haven’t encountered a single titan. It’s unthinkable, considering the fact that we should be reaching the breach soon. Yet… it’s still very quiet. Last time, a lot of them gathered to the wall before the breach happened. I wish,” he sighed, “that things could just stay like they used too. I suppose that’s asking too much…”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Sasha and Rarity continued to ride through the plains towards Sina, providing help to anyone as they came across them. Sasha figured that it would be about another hour before they reached Yalkell. As they went on with their trek. Sasha and her dad saw a cart riding towards them in the distance.

“Look!” called Sasha. “It must be a farmer! Look at the size of his cart!”

“Parhayps we kin aysk ‘m fer sim grub!” Sasha’s father asked.

As the cart came closer, Rarity looked upon the driver, her eyes widening upon seeing who it was. Red hair, glasses, red shirt. It was Kirill.

“Kirill!” called Rarity as she jumped up.

“Rarity?” Kirill wondered, surprised to see her.

“You know that man?” asked Sasha.

As Kirill stopped the cart, Rarity broke away from the group as they too came to a halt.

“Why, yes,” Rarity said. “Kirill developed the 3D Maneuver Gears for my friends and I.”

Kirill and Rarity paused their introductions for a quick, friendly hug.

“3D Maneuver Gears?” Sasha wondered. “You’re the person who makes them?”

“I am,” Kirill answered. “Pretty comfortable living if you ask me… until this happened, of course.”

“Pawrdon may,” interrupted Sasha’s father, “I down’t mayn tah ‘mpose, but dih ya’ hayve ehneh food ya’ kin laynd tah’ us?”

Sasha was surprised to hear her father talk so politely. It didn’t seem to phase her as Kirill smiled in response.

“Of course,” he answered. “I had brought extra bread for such an occasion.”

Kirill walked to the back of his card and pulled out a large bundle wrapped in cloth. Unwrapping it, there were about six large loaves of bread inside. Kirill took out four and walked them to Sasha’s father.

“This should feed your men and leave at least half a loaf in leftovers,” Kirill said as he placed the loaves the saddlebags of various horses.

“Thaynk ya’ kahndly,” Kirill’s father spoke.

“In these times,” Kirill answered, “it’s the least I can do for my fellow man.”

“Soh, what brangs ya’ down hayre, Kehrayl?”

“I was going down to assist the Scouting Legion by bringing them fresh equipment and food.”

“The Scouting Legion’s scattered all over the place,” Sasha said. “Eren was summoned to the capital with a bunch of soldiers, and the rest of us our trying to evacuate the citizens.”

“What? Do you know where Hanji is?”

“I believe she went to Stohess with Eren.”

“I see, but the others… they need my help!”

“Sasha!” called her father. “Ya’ go wit’ ‘im!”

“Huh?” Sasha exclaimed. “But what about?”

“Way’ll bay fahn. Kehrayl, ‘ow much furtha’ tah’ Yaylkayl from hayre?”

“About an hour northwest,” he answered.

“Thaynk ya’. Sasha, ya’ aynd yer’ pownee pardna’ go ‘long wit’ Kehrayl now. We’ll be fine here.”

Sasha gave an understanding nod, knowing that even though her chances of seeing her father again were unlikely, she was glad to have seen him at all.

“I got it, father.”

“Now,” her father responded with a smile, “yah’ git illong an’ mayke yer’ fatha’ praiwd.”

Sasha dismounted her horse and walked to her father, giving him a hug at his waist. Her father patted her gently on the back and promptly pushed her away.

“Hurrey!” he shouted. “Yer’ waystin’ tahm!”

Sasha ran back to her horse without a word and mounted it. She led her horse over to Kirill and Rarity, joining them. With a nod from each of them signaling their being ready, they ran off south towards the HQ. Sasha’s father gave one last long glance at her disappearing daughter before he led the party north to their sanctuary in Yalkell.

Chapter 36: Pain

Night seemed to fall quickly upon the land. While groups of refugees were comfortable with knowing that the lack of sunlight would diminish the titan threat for now, they were still far from happy leaving their homes and towns and quite possibly begin their experience for the end of the human race.

The land between the inner district and Wall Sina was very tranquil at night, in spite of the chaos happening outside. It provided a defusing of tension for a certain group of Scouting Legion soldiers crossing from Stohess to Hermiha.

Leading the party was Erwin, who was followed on both sides by Auruo and Petra. A cart followed them with Eren, Mikasa, and Armin on one side and Hanji, Levi, and Pastor Nick on the other. Another cart followed them, which had Spike, Twilight, Fluttershy, and Jean on one side with Rainbow Dash and Applejack in the other, a still unconscious Annie in between them.

“What…” wondered Armin. “What are we supposed to do now? Now that Wall Rose is breached, what can we do? Even if we get back to HQ, it will be far too late. And why did we bring one of those priests from that cult here?”

“That?” Hanji questioned, playfully patting Nick on the shoulder. “We and Nick are pals now, okay?”

Neither Eren, Armin, nor Mikasa was in the mood to react.

“He knew about the titans in the wall,” she explained, returning to her serious demeanor, “but he decided to keep this fact a secret from us. I don’t know why, but he’s adamant of keeping silent about it, even if meant his life. Apparently, he and his sect know about the titans too.”

Eren’s brow furrowed, enraged by this fact.

“Huh!?” he shouted, standing over Nick. “What the hell–”

Eren felt his leg cramp and he sat back down, being comforted by Mikasa and Armin.

“Relax,” Mikasa said. “You’re still tired from your last transformation.”

“I was going to ask some other cult members,” Hanji explained, “but Nick chose to come on his own. However, despite all that’s happened, he says he’s unsure if he wants to talk, so he wants to see how bad things really are.”

“Why?” Eren asked to Nick. “If you know something, please, just tell us. Your answer can help save humanity.”

As Nick kept silent, Hanji looked to Nick, observing him thoroughly.

“I was thinking about it,” Hanji said, “but Nick actually comes across as an upstanding person. That’s why I think that maybe… just maybe, that there’s a cause more important than the survival of the human race.”

As Twilight and the other ponies watched the scene from their cart, Fluttershy took a glance at Annie and saw her body stir, her eyes slowly coming open.

“Um, Twilight?” Fluttershy squeaked.

Twilight and Jean looked to Annie to see her waking up. Rainbow Dash and Applejack feeling tense as the controller of the Female Titan woke up in front of them. Annie began to adjust to her surroundings, looking to see that she was in the cart. Looking up, her eyes shot open as she found Twilight and Spike staring daggers at her.

Annie tried to push off the cart and jump over the edge, only to hear the rattling of chains and feeling stuck to her seat. Looking back down, she saw as her hands were placed behind her back, her hands bound together. Her legs were also chained together and hooked to the floor of the cart. Lastly, a brace was kept around her stomach, preventing any movement of any kind.

Annie then brought her hands together behind her back, looking for her ring. A clearing throat brought Annie’s attention to Twilight, who held a silver ring with her magic.

“Looking for this?” asked Twilight.

Annie still felt confident, sticking her tongue slightly out and biting. However she felt a painful tingle as she clamped down, ending her bite.

“About that,” asked Twilight, “as we were detaining you, I asked Celestia for some spells one would give a prisoner. That’s a special kind of shield spell that makes it so a pony can’t bite their tongue out so they can’t talk or give information. I suppose it works well for your case too. And I also performed the spell on your lips and cheeks too, so don’t bother.”

Annie could tell by Twilight’s face that she was serious. Becoming frightened, there was only one last thing she could do that she hoped Twilight didn’t think of. Her hands still touching each other, Annie dug her thumbnail into her palm, expecting to transform as she felt it pierce the skin. Twilight could tell what was happening, but squinted on Annie’s arms, wondering what would happen.

Annie was shocked to see that she wasn’t transforming. Even as she twisted her thumb and pressed it into her hand, she couldn’t transform. Twilight took a sigh of relief, happy to see that the so-called Jaeger Serum was a success. Annie, realizing that she was powerless, began to scream in anguish, knowing that there was nothing else she could do to escape. Rainbow Dash smacked her hard in the mouth, silencing her and letting her catch her breath.

“Hey,” Levi called, “pipe down. You’re damaging my ears.”

Annie looked to Twilight like a trapped animal. Twilight was not prepared for this kind of a reaction, especially from a cold-blooded killer like Annie.

“You’re wondering why you can’t transform, aren’t you?”

“What have you done?” she yelled. “What’s happened to me?”

“Here’s what’s going to happen,” Twilight said, her face as close to Annie’s as the latter’s restrains could hold her back. “You’re going to answer my questions honestly and truthfully. I’m in no mood for lying. Many of my friends are dead and wounded because of you and now humanity is being pushed further back due to the breach of Wall Rose. Do not… test me. Now, who are you working for.”

Annie nervously looked to Pastor Nick in the next cart up. With a solemn face, Nick slowly shook his head. Annie turned back to Twilight and didn’t say a word. Twilight and Annie continued to look at each other intently while Rainbow Dash looked at Annie’s arms. They were trembling.

“Look at this,” Rainbow Dash said. “The fearsome Female Titan is shaking like a leaf.”

“So you’re scared, huh?” Twilight asked Annie. “You very well should be. Your actions over the past few days could very well get you executed.”

“I’m going to die either way,” Annie quivered, her eyes glistening with frightened tears. “How’s talking to you going to help my case?”

Twilight could clearly see that Annie was truly frightened, and not just because she got caught. Twilight could sense that there was a reason to her anxiety that mattered even more to her than her life.

“Just forget about her,” Jean sighed, leaning back in his seat. “Once we get back to headquarters, we can torture her properly. But I guess she’s right about one thing: She’s going to die either way.”

After knowing what Annie did to Twilight and her friends, she certainly wouldn’t mind seeing her executed, but deep down, she not only knew that killing her wouldn’t just solve nothing, but it would be against everything she was ever taught. Even if she couldn’t avoid Annie’s sentence, she could at least try to get something out of her.

“Why are you being so resilient?” Twilight asked. “Don’t you care about what happens to your species?”

“Our species is doomed,” Annie stated. “With or without you and your friends’ help, humanity will crumble.”

“Annie…” Nick silently warned.

“You shut your mouth,” Levi said, pulling a smoke pistol from his jacket and pressing the end of the barrel into Nick’s ribs.

“What makes you so sure about that?” Twilight continued. “We’ve already developed an antidote that will wipe out titans more efficiently than any blade ever has.”

“You still don’t get it, do you?” Annie quietly responded, her voice full of genuine sadness.

The ponies, Spike, and Jean leaned in closer to hear Annie explain herself.

“What do you think you’ll be able to accomplish if you even manage to wipe out all of the titans? Just for things to go back to the way they used to be?”

“Annie…” sighed Twilight.

“Tell me, Twilight, how many wars have there been where you’re from? Better yet, when did the last war on your world take place?”

Twilight was genuinely caught off guard by this answer, sitting back in her seat as she tried to give Annie an answer.

“Hey, what’s this?” Rainbow Dash asked with a sneer. “Twilight’s doing the asking, bitch, now start answering.”

“Rainbow Dash,” hushed Twilight, “stay down. I’ve got this.”

Rainbow Dash slumped back down, but kept her eyes on Twilight, wondering what she planned to do with Annie and vice-versa.

“However,” Twilight said, “my friend is right. I have no obligation to answer to you. I can’t even imagine why you’d ask such a question. Why would wars on our world be relevant to you?”

Annie sat back in her seat, getting as comfortable as she could so she could answer Twilight’s question.

“It was apparent since you first arrived here that none of you were hardened for war like many of us. I can only imagine how you must have reacted to when you first saw a human get eaten.”

Annie darted her eyes about the cart, being able to see that every pony and Spike, by reflex, cringed at the memory. Nick was becoming worried about Annie giving up too much.

“Annie,” he pleaded, “don’t tel–”

“I said, ‘quiet,’ old man,” Levi threatened, pushing the gun further into Nick’s side.

“I see…” Annie speculated. “It must be nice where you come from; to be so far away from such violence that you can be so repulsed by the mere sight of it. I wonder what else is different over there. Do your kind try blasting the so called ‘freaks’ by cannon-fire, or do they coexist with one another peacefully? Do the highest-ranked soldiers and guards get to lie around all day, drinking and smoking, or do they live to protect and serve the citizens and the crown like they were trained to?”

Twilight was slowly becoming moved by Annie’s speech. Strangely enough, even Rainbow Dash and Applejack were gravitating towards Annie; everything she said was the truth, after all. Armin and Mikasa could see the ponies feeling compelled by Annie’s words, becoming nervous for them.

“Guys,” called Armin, “she’s trying to trick you. Don’t–”

“No, Armin,” Twilight interrupted. “Annie’s right. Our kind does treat each other far better than humans do. The ponies, especially the Royal Guard, do their fair share of work for the community.”

“And all we wish to is to return humanity to that place,” Annie explained. “To weed out the useless and the weak so the virtuous and the strong can live the way humans are supposed to live.”

“So that’s your plan?” Twilight asked incredulously. “To wipe out the human race while saving only a select few for some… master race?”

“…You can say that.”

Nick gulped, knowing that talking further would get him shot. The other humans in the cart were just as surprised, but for different reasons.

“So that’s the reason?” Hanji breathed.

“Annie,” gasped Eren, surprised by the revelation, “so that’s why you killed all those people? Because they had to be killed?”

Annie didn’t answer, instead only bowing her head down.

“You bitch!” shouted Eren, standing up.

“Eren!” Mikasa warned, trying to pull him back to his seat.

“Why? They were good people! They were our friends and you murdered them like animals!”

Annie turned to Eren, looking at him sincerely.

“They very well may have been good people,” she said, “but if they were to know what we were doing, they would never agree to it. Even when you wanted to use your titan powers to help humanity, you barely escaped a death sentence two times. What chance would I or my other warriors have by telling them we were using our powers to save humanity by destroying it?”

“How does that make any sense? How can you be for saving humans by killing them?”

“Eren, those people at your trial, including that pastor in front of you… the ones that wanted to see you killed. The ones that wanted to see Mikasa killed merely because she defended herself as a child. Don’t you think the world would be a better place without them?”

Eren cringed, knowing that his feelings about them were less than savory and that he would indeed love to see those people taken away from the world.

“Or what about those Military Police? The ones that spend taxpayer money to gamble, get drunk, and abuse their privileges? Wouldn’t you like to see them go?”

Eren struggled to give Annie an answer, either lie to her and to himself, or tell her the truth and prove her right.

“But enough to kill them all?” asked Twilight, surprising Eren. “Yes, the things those people did were unfair and lacked proper judgment, but you can’t massacre an entire species because of a few people!”

“One bad apple spoils the bunch, I suppose,” Annie sighed, becoming tired of having to brawl with Twilight’s intellect.

“Let’s not forget, while the acts of those people you mentioned were awful, but don’t you think they’d act more rationally if the one thing that could kill them wasn’t breathing down their necks?”

“Are you suggesting that humans were peaceful creatures before the titans arrived?”

“I’m not suggesting anything. The commander of the Garrison told me the state of this world before the titans appeared.”

“And how all humans united against their new enemy, right? And how far has it gotten them? They continue to lie, cheat, steal, and attack one another. If Pixis was right about one thing, it’s that it won’t be the titans that kill off the humans; it will be themselves.”

Twilight took time for her next response. If she was going to warm up to Annie even more to get more information, as well as extinguish their unwinnable argument, she’d have to carefully speak the next time.

“My friends and I are doing our best,” she said.

“Your friends?” Annie scoffed. “Sure, your help has led to the recapture of Trost, my arrest, and even spared the lives of several soldiers, but how do you think you’ve improved humanity in any way?”

“You know, Annie,” Jean spoke up, “before the battle of Trost, I was set on joining the Military Police. I was going to live my life comfortably away from the titans and be free from them. It wasn’t until Fluttershy came in and put her trust and kindness into me that I knew that I couldn’t let the good in life be ruined by them.”

As if by instinct, Fluttershy caringly placed her hoof on Jean’s thigh.

“Conny and Sasha believed the same thing,” Jean continued. “You were even there when he said that he wouldn’t die if he was ordered to. And we all know how deathly afraid Sasha is of the titans. Now they’re both in the Scouting Legion, and all because of the friends they’ve made in these ponies.”

“Jean’s right,” Twilight said, happy to hear the point being made. “If cowards like Conny, Sasha, or Jean…”

“Hey!” shouted Jean.

“…can risk their lives by joining the Scouting Legion, just think of who else we might have changed for the better by being here.”

Annie rolled her eyes, feeling like the same point was being hammered into her again and again.

“If there’s anyone else,” Annie said, “show them to me, because everywhere I go, I see death, misery, and despair. And that cure of yours isn’t going to solve anything. If you do manage to wipe the titans out with that, everything will go back the way it used to.”

“You don’t know that. Nothing ever goes completely according to the plan. How do you think we were able to merely cure you of your titan abilities as opposed to killing you right there?”

Annie, for the first time, perked her head up, interested to hear Twilight’s answer. Hanji was also surprised to see Twilight get that much out of her.

“You mean…” Annie muttered, “the antidote was an accident?”

“It wasn’t necessarily an accident,” Twilight answered. “It was just nature taking its course…”
________________________________________________________________________________________

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Eren screamed through the wooden peg he was biting.

As Rainbow Dash hugged him down to his seat, Eren’s right elbow and wrist was bolted to the table as Twilight dissected through the muscle inside Eren’s arm with a decently-sized pair of tweezers and a scalpel. Hanji sat in front of Eren, giving him various motivational praises to fight through the pain. The flayed skin was parted to the side and layers of muscle were draped over different parts of Eren’s arm as Twilight dug deeper.

Eren grunted and panted like a terrified dog as his arm burned in pain. As Twilight got nearer to the bone, the broad edge of her scalpel brushed against a white strand that ran along his arm, forcing Eren to scream in agony once again, nearly letting go of the peg.

“That must be the nerve!” Hanji exclaimed.

“Right,” confirmed Twilight. “Now, Eren, this part is going to be the worst. You’re going to feel a tremendous pain in your arm, and then you should feel almost nothing from the bottom of your forearm and hand… that is until your arm heals and you grow another nerve.”

The sheer amount of talk about feeling “tremendous pain” was putting Eren on edge.

“It’s okay, Eren,” Rainbow Dash supported. “We’ll do it on the count of three, okay?”

Eren gave frantic nods, wanting to be done with it as soon as possible.

“Alright,” Twilight stated, putting the blade of the scalpel underneath the end of the nerve closest to Eren’s shoulder. “On the count of three. Ready?”

Eren nodded.

“One…” Rainbow Dash counted.

Twilight immediately flicked the scalpel up, snipping the nerved from Eren’s arm. Eren grunted in a shrill falsetto, his biting of the wood barely even making up for the pain he felt. Rainbow Dash felt horrified and betrayed as Twilight cut the other end of the nerve, giving her the single white strand of Eren’s nerve.

“Twilight!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “You said on three!”

“You never go on three. The more you expect pain, the more painful it is.”

Rainbow Dash took a frustrated sigh as Hanji unscrewed the bolts holding Eren’s arm down. Once his arm was freed, Eren pulled the arm off the table and let it hang to his side. Eren wanted to close his hand into a fist, but his cut up muscles refused for him to do so. Eren let out a couple of sobs, having despised the experience.

“It’s okay, dude,” Rainbow Dash whispered, patting Eren’s other shoulder. “It’s over now.”

“Yes,” Hanji said, cutting the nerve and placing them in between glass slides, “we’re very sorry about that Eren, but hopefully your arm should heal up again in no time. Just try not to concentrate on doing anything. We don’t want another incident, right?”

“Uh…” stammered Eren, still alert from the pain in his arm, “no, ma’am!”

“Great. Rainbow Dash. Take Eren back to the cellar until his arm heals and keep him company.”

“Can do.”

“Thank you. I’ll see you both in the morning then.”

“Okay then. Goodnight, Hanji!”

Eren and Rainbow Dash exited the room, leaving Twilight and Hanji alone to work. As Hanji prepared the last of the slides, Twilight pulled a large, state-of-the-art microscope from under the table.

“Whoa!” Hanji exclaimed. “Where did you get that?”

“It’s my own from home. I knew it would come in handy. It’s got magical adjustment knobs, so it can detect even the smallest of most cells.”

“Let’s waste no time then,” Hanji said, acquiring the first of the slides.

Hanji delicately handed Twilight the slides like she would present a carrot to a horse. Twilight took the slides and placed them on the stage and held them down with the clips. Turning on the illuminator beneath the stage, Twilight could now get a perfect look at the nerve.

As Twilight adjusted the slide around, Hanji dipped and shot up every so often and walked around to the other side, desperately wanting to try Twilight’s toy. Once Twilight acquired a decent handle on her sample, she adjusted the fine and coarse adjustments to get the right image that she needed.

“What do you see so far?” asked Hanji.

“I’m not sure yet,” Twilight said, “but since the trigger for Eren’s titan transformation is in his nervous system, we need to check here. Right now, I’m merely looking for any major differences between an earth pony’s nerve fibers and a human’s, seeing as I can’t get another human to give me a nerve of their own.”

“I suppose,” Hanji responded, gently leaning her rump against the table.

Twilight observed and Hanji dawdled in silence for a few moments. Hanji yawned, wondering how far Eren’s arm had healed by then. Hanji then heard a creaking of Twilight’s stool from the back. She turned to see Twilight leaned slightly back and aghast, having clearly discovered something.

“Hanji,” Twilight said, unaware that she was paying attention, “you’re going to want to see this.”

Hanji nearly pushed Twilight off of her seat to lean over and peer into the lens. Hanji could see the various parts of the nerve and the blood cells still left from the dissection. However, there was one cell that Hanji saw as strange. It appeared to be a cluster of different cells in different colors, like red, white, and a dark-orange.

“What are these?” Hanji asked. “I’ve never seen cells quite like this before.”

“I’m not sure myself,” Twilight said, “but this looks to be our best lead. Let’s get to work.”

Hanji moved herself from Twilight’s chair and motioned for the pony to sit back down.

“Thank you,” Twilight said. “Now, let’s see what these cells are made of.”

Twilight begun turning the adjustments once again, magnifying the cells even further. Twilight was already flustering herself with her finds, leaving Hanji to wonder just what she was looking at.

“Twilight?” she asked. “What’s happening?”

“I’m not sure how this is possible,” Twilight explained, “but I’m looking at all the various pieces of this cell, but the thing is it’s not just a cell… it looks to be a collection of them.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“The different parts of this cluster are all made up of cells that exist in most mammals. Just look.”

Twilight scooted back for Hanji to look through the lens so she could know what Twilight was talking about. Hanji wasn’t sure what to see from this, but she was immensely intrigued by it, having never seen bodily cells this close before.

“Red blood cells,” listed Twilight, “calcium from bones, amino acids for muscle. This is just a hypothesis so far, but I believe these cells are what create Eren’s titan body.”

“What makes you think that?” asked Hanji, still deep in her own study.

“None of Eren’s blood samples contained any of these cells, but here we find these in Eren’s nerve fibers. If Eren’s transformation is triggered through his nervous system, these must be what creates his body in such little time.”

“Very good, Twilight. However, I don’t think we can really inflict pain on a dissected nerve.”

“You’re right. We’ll just have to stimulate it.”

“Huh? How are we going to do that?”

Twilight produced a small spark from her horn and gave Hanji a smiling wink.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As night crept in, Hanji continued to observe the nerve through the microscope as Twilight levitated a metal wire that was wrapped around her horn towards the nerve on the microscope’s stand. With a careful prod, the wire zapped the nerve.

Through the lens, Hanji watched with breathless excitement as each of the bits of the cell compounds shot out in seemingly all directions. After a few seconds, the compounds reconvened back into their original forms.

“What do you see?” asked Twilight.

“The T-cells are bouncing in all directions,” Hanji recounted, “but they reform afterwards. I think the cells are trying to find other tissues to connect to.”

“And because my magic is stimulating the nerve, I’m also giving myself a ‘purpose’ to allow the T-cells to react.”

“I see. Do you mind if I ask what this ‘purpose’ of yours is?”

Twilight took a bit to answer, unsure if she was ready to betray her feelings, but Twilight knew she could trust Hanji with her life.

“My friends and family back home,” Twilight said with a slight frown. “I’ve got many friends in Ponyville, my mom and dad in Canterlot, and I have my brother and sister-in-law in the Crystal Empire.”

“The Crystal Empire?” Hanji asked. “I don’t remember seeing that in that book you lent me.”

“That’s right. The Crystal Empire had previously disappeared when its previous ruler, a tyrant by the name of Sombra, cursed it before he was dethroned.”

“Incredible!”

“Yeah,” Twilight reluctantly admitted, “it is. It’s just, I don’t know if when we go on our first mission in two weeks, I’ll be alive to see them again.”

Hanji took her eyes of the lens to see that Twilight’s head was bowed and her eyes began to water. Hating to see her colleague so down in the dumps, Hanji knelt down to her level and placed her hands on both shoulders.

“Listen,” Hanji said, “Celestia knows how hard you and your been working to try and help us. I don’t know if your friends and family there know that, but if they did, I’m sure they’d be very proud of you.”

Twilight wiped her eyes with her hooves and gave Hanji a still tearful smile.

“Thank you, Hanji,” she sighed.

“Come on,” Hanji encouraged, standing up while moving her hand to the back of Twilight’s neck while removing the wire with the other. “It’s getting late. We should be going to bed.”

“But what about our studies?”

“We still have tomorrow. Besides, I wonder if you still have time to send Celestia a letter before she goes to sleep as well.”

“Yeah… I suppose you’re right.”

With a charge of her horn, a gust of wind appeared in the room and blew out the torches. With the room cloaked in darkness, Hanji and Twilight left the room, closing the door behind them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

At breakfast in the mess hall, Twilight walked to a table where her other friends were eating. On the tray she held, there was a bowl of hot oatmeal and another one of Applejack’s apples from the yard outside. As Twilight sat down with and engaged in chit-chat with Rainbow Dash and Spike, Eren sat up from his table where Mikasa and Armin were and walked towards Twilight and her friends.

“Eren!” Mikasa quietly called.

Eren ignored Mikasa as he approached Twilight.

“Hey, Eren!” Rainbow Dash called. “How’s your arm?”

“It’s fine now,” he answered, “thanks for asking.”

“But what happened to your arm?” Rarity inquired.

“Hanji and I had to cut it up to get a certain body part from him to experiment on,” Twilight responded

“Oh, how ghastly! I do hope you two have made progress.”

“Well,” Eren interrupted, “about the experiments, are we doing anymore? At least… any that involves cutting my arm up anymore?”

Twilight turned to look Eren dead in the eyes, wanting to be honest and frank about it with him.

“To be perfectly honest…” Twilight answered.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash hugged Eren once again as Eren’s arm was bolted down and his pinkie was extended out. Hanji had a small fragment from a blade placed upon Eren’s pinkie while she took aim with a wooden hammer. Eren’s teeth were once again clenching tight to the wooden peg. With a forceful thrust, Hanji brought the hammer upon the blade, chopping Eren’s pinkie off his hand.

“GHHHHH!” Eren grunted as more tears escaped his eyes.

Twilight was ready with a towel as she wrapped Eren’s bleeding hand with it. Rainbow escorted Eren to the side of the room as Hanji cleaned the blood from the lobbed pinkie.

“Now, Eren,” requested Hanji, “would you like to see if this next experiment works? I mean, you gave your pinkie to do so.”

Eren looked at Hanji with hallowed eyes. If what they were working on needed this extensive use of him, Eren wasn’t going to pass it up. He nodded and stood against the wall to watch with Rainbow Dash.

“Excellent.” Hanji stated, slipping the nerve into the finger with tweezers. “If this does indeed work, we’re all going to need to stand back. Twilight?”

“Right!” she exclaimed, wrapping an extended wire on her horn.

Hanji delicately laid the finger on the table. She then grabbed Twilight’s microscope and scooted to the back of the wall with Twilight.

“Twilight,” Hanji said, “whenever you’re ready.”

Twilight mildly charged her horn, the aura also covering the wire. As Twilight stretched the end of the wire towards the nerve in the pinkie, Eren and Rainbow Dash pressed back towards the wall and turned away. Hanji looked determinably at the pinkie awaiting the experiment’s success. Twilight’s wire was dangling just mere centimeters from the nerve. With a final gulp Twilight brought the wire upon the nerve.

The pinkie immediately began to glow yellow, exciting Hanji beyond measure. Suddenly, a burst of steam erupted inside the room, shrouding everything inside with hot moisture.

“So hot!” Eren yelled.

As the steam began to dissipate, Hanji wiped her glasses as best as she could. Twilight opened the door, letting much more of the vapor out and clearing the air even faster. Hanji, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight were all shocked to see that in the place of the pinkie, a titan-sized hand and a portion of its wrist lying on the now broken table. It was merely comprised of muscle and had bone exposed upon it.

“It worked!” Hanji exclaimed, jumping into the air. “The T-cells really did cause the transformation.”

“Huh?” questioned Eren. “T-cells?”

“Eren,” Twilight explained, “cells are what make up the entirety of our bodies. However, there are cells, which we have called ‘titan cells,’ or T-cells for short, inside your nervous system that are made up of various cells in a human body that when triggered with pain, they turn into your titan form.”

Eren cocked his head, unsure of what to make of Twilight’s lecture.

“Uh, Twilight?” asked Rainbow Dash. “Could you please translate that to Equestrian?”

“Okay,” groaned Twilight, “there are little tiny things in your body that cause you to turn into a titan, alright?”

Eren looked over to see that the arm was decomposing and fast.

“Huh?” he wondered. “Why is it deteriorating so quickly?”

“Because it doesn’t have a host to stabilize it,” Twilight answered. “From this, I can assume that the T-cells are extremely volatile and much weaker than human cells, which can explain why they evaporate when the titan is killed or in your case, doesn’t have a host to maintain it, much like when you pulled your arm out of the titan during the spoon incident.”

“Will this mean that…” Hanji begun, but continued to look at the arm and wait for the answer.

Once the arm fully decomposed, the only thing left on the floor was the same pinkie with the nerve lying about a foot away from the appendage. Twilight brought out her microscope again and walked it back to the nerve. As she tried picking the nerve up, she found the finger dangling from the pinkie. As she tried to pull it out of the finger, Twilight gasped to see the nerve melded back into the nerve ending inside the finger.

“These things will never cease to impress me,” Twilight spoke under hear breath.

Twilight plucked the nerve from Eren’s pinkie and gathered two glass slides from the side of the room, placing the nerve right in between. She quickly slipped the slides underneath the clips on the stage and took a look. As Twilight twisted the adjustments, she looked to find anything different. The others were unable to see or know what Twilight was looking at, so they leaned in, awaiting an answer. Finally, Twilight turned around, looking at Hanji.

“The T-cells are gone,” Twilight stated.

“What?” Hanji exclaimed, running to the microscope and sliding on her knees towards it, hunching back over with her eye on the lens.

“I suppose when the T-cells have a human body to connect to, they make substitutes for human body parts, which is what creates the muscle, bone, and skin of the titan. These T-cells must also be what regenerates your human body when you get injured, Eren.”

Eren gasped, feeling as if much more of his abilities were making sense.

“And it’s clear that T-cells are very volatile, which is why your titan body can form so quickly and decompose once you exit it.”

“But why aren’t there any more ‘T-cells’ or whatever in the arm?” asked Rainbow Dash. “What does that even mean?”

“It means that the T-cells must come from the central nervous system and don’t return to the body after the host leaves. This might make a cure much more difficult, though, as it means it will need to be applied into the part of your body that actually makes it function.”

“A cure? You mean for my abilities?”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash. “What’s this cure going to do to Eren? It’s not gonna’ kill him, is it?”

“We weren’t going to do anything to Eren,” assured Hanji, getting back up to face the nervous pegasus. “And yes, when we do make this antidote, we’re going to do our best to develop one that will efficiently destroy T-cells while leaving the rest of your body intact. This way, if at any time you wish to remove these powers, we can do so without killing you in the process.”

“Will that require any more of my help?” asked Eren squeamishly.

“Aside from a small blood sample now and then,” Twilight replied, “we shouldn’t need you any longer. We have plenty of your nerve with T-cells on it to do our tests. But right now, we need to develop an antidote; one that’s strong enough to destroy the T-cells, but weak enough to not kill a human.”

“Are we done?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Yes, Rainbow. You can send Eren back to bed.

Rainbow Dash pulled the door open with her teeth and rubbed Eren’s leg with her tail to get his attention.

“Come on, dude,” she said. “Let’s go.”

Eren followed Rainbow Dash down the hall to his bedroom, leaving Hanji and Twilight in the room to clean up the broken table.

Chapter 37: Promise

Twilight looked through the lens as she watched the blood sample on the slide of her microscope which was now surrounded with test tubes and beakers. As it did numerous times, the poison she created would deteriorate the T-cells in the sample first like water on cotton candy. She would then watch the poison begin to affect the red and white blood cells. While it was much more gradual, Twilight groaned in defeat as the blood cells were suffocated, resulting in their death.

“Another bad batch?” Hanji asked, trying not to sound offending.

“Yes,” huffed Twilight. “Ugh, what time is it? I feel like we’ve been going at this all night.”

“We have been. It should be morning right now.”

“Huh?”

Twilight was far too exhausted to argue what she figured was to be the truth anyways. First sinking to her knees, she leaned to the left and laid on her side. Hanji wasn’t sure whether to try and help her back up or just carry her to bed. Hanji herself was starting to feel tired with the lack of sleep and the tension the tests and experiments were inflicting on her and Twilight.

Just as Hanji was walking to Twilight, a knock was heard on the door.

“Come in!” answered Hanji.

The door opened up to reveal Applejack pushing the door, a basket of apples on her side.

“Howdy, Hanji!” greeted Applejack, suddenly seeing Twilight passed out on the floor. “Looks like you two could use some shut eye!”

“You’re probably right. We’ve been trying to test poisons all night and we haven’t made any success.”

“Sorry ta’ hear that. I just knew y’all both were comfy pulling all-nighters, so I brought all y’all some breakfast,” she answered, turning her body to show the basket on her side.

“That’s very nice of you,” thanked Hanji, “I think I will take one.”

Twilight turned to face Applejack, wanting to at least acknowledge her and not be rude. She watched as Applejack reached into her basket with her head and pull an apple out of it by the stem with her teeth. Whipping her head at Hanji, the apple flew to Hanji’s hand, where she caught it flawlessly. As Hanji rubbed the apple on her shirt, Twilight’s eyes shot open.

“Apples?” Twilight gasped, standing up quickly. “Apples!”

Hanji and Applejack were both shocked to hear such vigor from Twilight.

“Uh, pardon?” Applejack questioned with a cocked head.

“How could I have missed it? There’s small, non-lethal amount of cyanide in the seeds! Applejack, you’re a genius!”

Applejack wasn’t sure if Twilight was being serious or if she was still loopy from her lack of sleep, but she was still happy to accept the compliment.

“Well,” Applejack said with a playful roll of her eyes, “that’s a first.”

“Applejack,” requested Twilight, “could you please leave your apples with me?”

“Uh, sure, no problem. Not that I don’t believe you, but what is this cyanide you speak of?”

“Carbon nitrate!” Twilight said, her energy returning. “It’s a cellular compound that inhibits cytochrome c oxidase, which prevents their ability to transport electrons to oxygen from it, thus preventing the cell from aerobically producing adenosine triphosphate.”

Neither Hanji or Applejack could make heads or tails of what Twilight just said. While she stared at Hanji, trusting that she understood her, she shook her head and grunted, finding a layman’s term to get it across.

“It shuts down the cells and ceases their functions,” Twilight explained, “Cyanide particularly targets the nervous system, where the T-cells are! The dose will be small enough to save the human’s nervous system, but effective enough to kill all of the T-cells in their body.”

“I still can’t say I know what yer’ talkin’ about,” Applejack said as she hoisted the basket off of herself, “but if it’s for saving humanity, all power to ya’.”

“Twilight,” Hanji advised, “now that we have another option at our disposal, we should probably get some rest.”

“You go on ahead, Hanji,” Twilight dismissed. “As for me, I’ve got work to do.”

Twilight levitated the basket of apples next to the table and acquired a knife from a small toolbox next to the basket, with which she began to cut the apples and pry the seeds out, each of them plopping on a table.

“Twilight?” Hanji asked, reaching her hand out.

“I think it might be in our best interest if we were to leave her be,” Applejack responded, pushing the arm back down with her hoof. “Once she has her mind set on somethin’, she won’t stop until it’s done.”

“Uh… I’ll check on you in a couple of hours.”

“That’s fine,” Twilight said, pulling out a small marble mortar and pestle from the toolbox. “Tell the others I won’t be there for breakfast… or lunch… or dinner.”

“Well…” moaned Applejack, awkwardly rubbing the back of her head, “alright then. Good luck, Twi.”

Without another word, Applejack and Hanji left Twilight in the room to create what they all hoped would be the perfect antidote for the titans.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight finished crushing another small amount of seeds inside the mortar. Quickly and efficiently picking up the skins of the seeds with tweezers and leaving the seeds’ oil intact, Twilight gently poured the oil into a test tube, filling it halfway, which she promptly placed into a ring stand over the flame of a homemade Bunsen burner, the gas from one of the canisters of her 3D Maneuver Gear providing the fuel. Once Twilight begun to see bubbles rise from the bottom, Twilight clicked the button on a stopwatch, beginning it’s timer.

As the oil began to boil and concentrate, Twilight went to another Bunsen burner and ring stand on the other side of the table and took the test tube that was inside of it out. Twilight then took a second stopwatch on the table and pressed the button once more, ending the timer and quickly recording the time into a sheet of paper that was etched with previous trials, each new time being longer than the last.

Twilight carefully tilted the heated oil to the side, getting it close to the edge. Twilight then acquired a small eye droplet and placed the end of the tube into the oil near the edge of the glass container.

Squeezing the base once and acquiring a decent amount, she dumped the leftover oil into a large beaker, which was already half full with other leftover oil.

Twilight then took two glass slides from a small tub of warm, sudsy water and wiped them dry with a cloth. Twilight placed both slides upon the table, using her magic to bring a smaller beaker filled with blood towards her. With a careful turn, Twilight dripped a single drop of blood onto one of the slides. She then balanced the bloodied slide, the clean slide, and the eyedropper of oil towards her microscope.

Twilight placed the bloodied slide on the edge of the stage away from the clips. Twilight dripped a drop of the heated oil onto the blood and quickly placed the clean slide on top of the other slide and slid it under the clips. Twilight found a third stopwatch and clicked it once more, beginning yet another trial.

Twilight placed her eye into the lens and watched her sample go to work. As expected, the oil didn’t kill the T-cells immediately, but Twilight could see that they were the first to react. Twilight watched eagerly as she watched many of them break down as planned, the red and white blood cells not seeming to be affected.

After several minutes had passed, there were still looked to be hundreds of cells that weren’t deteriorating at all. Twilight moaned and stopped the watch. On another paper, she scribbled in the test number, the number of minutes the oil boiled under the flame, the number of minutes between the administration and the last cell’s deterioration, and the estimated percentage of cells left after the oil was added.

Twilight slumped onto the table watched her next preparing batch go, taking a tired, unhappy sigh. It would be a long time before Twilight could prepare her next trial, and it would be even longer before Twilight could experiment on the one she looked at.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hanji gently knocked on the door to their lab earlier that night. In both hands, she was carrying a gas canister. Applejack had come with a two baskets almost overflowing with apples.

“Twilight?” Hanji queried. “We brought you more gas and apples.”

There was no response, which Hanji half expected, but there didn’t seem to be any activity going on at all inside.

“Twilight?” Hanji asked again, this time pushing the door open. “Are you al…”

Hanji was glad to see that Twilight was sleeping on the table, having fully tuckered herself out. Both Bunsen burners were turned off and there was a mess of broken apple seeds and drops of the T-cell blood sample on the table.

“Applejack,” Hanji requested as she put her air canisters down and walked over to Twilight, “could you carry Twilight to her room?”

“Not a problem,” answered Applejack.

Hanji wrapped her arms around Twilight’s waist and hoisted her up without waking her, although Hanji found it was safe to assume that Twilight was out cold. As Applejack took her baskets off, Hanji put Twilight on her back, making sure she was balanced enough for Applejack to walk with her on her.

“You think you got it from here?” Hanji asked.

“Yep, I got it,” she whispered. “What about you?”

Hanji looked back at the table behind her.

“I think I’m going to take a stab at this.”

“Doin’ an all-nighter yourself?” Applejack wondered.

“I suppose I am. Well, I’ll see you in the morning, Applejack.”

“You too. G’night, Hanji.”

As Applejack carefully walked out of the room with Twilight in tow, Hanji shut the door behind her as gently as she humanly could. With new life from her various naps throughout the day, Hanji took Twilight’s seat and turned on the gas valves for the Bunsen burners. Pulling a match from a tinderbox on the floor, she struck it against the right breast of her jacket and set both burners alight with the match before waving it out.

Hanji then looked at the notes that Twilight had written and the progress that she made. Looking at the papers more intently, she finally began to understand what to do.

“Now,” Hanji wondered to herself, searching around. “Where’s that knife?”

Hanji found the knife lying next to a pile of already picked apple seeds. Knowing she would need it for later, she placed it near the right Bunsen burner. Wasting no more time, Hanji scooped some apple seeds into her hand and poured them into the mortar.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight peacefully stirred in her bed as the morning sun broke through the crack in the wooden shutters of her window. As she opened her eyes, she felt the sheets under her body and her covers over them. Realizing she was in her bed and not in the lab, Twilight shot up, frantically looking for the door. Once she saw it, she darted towards it, opened it, and galloped down the halls.

As she zipped past, several soldiers opened their doors, unsure of the commotion that was being had outside. Twilight didn’t mind them, instead going straight to her destination. As she ran down the stairs, she nearly crashed into Auruo and Erd, who were also heading downstairs for their early morning breakfast.

“Watch where you’re going, you stupid animal!” Auruo yelled.

“Quiet,” Erd hissed, “the others are still sleeping. However, I wonder what she’s in a hurry for.”

Twilight continued zipping through the labyrinthine halls of the castle until she rounded the last turn that took her straight to the lab. Not even bothering to knock, Twilight burst into the room to see Hanji hunched over the table. What struck Twilight as odd was that Hanji didn’t seem to be shocked by her sudden entrance.

“Hanji?” Twilight asked. “What are you doing here?”

“Twilight,” Hanji muttered with a shudder, which Twilight knew was a sign of excitement, “I think I’ve done it.”

“You did what? You mean figured out the formula? How?”

“Easy. I just read your notes and understood what you did, and then I just replicated it.”

“But you said you figured it out?” Twilight asked again, walking to Hanji.

Looking over her shoulder, Twilight saw one of her sheets of paper with her trial table on it. Three-quarters from the bottom, a single row was circled and underlined, making it the first thing that Twilight’s attention was brought to.

“What is this?” Twilight asked, wanting clarification.

“This is the last trial I did that didn’t affect any of the human cells,” Hanji explained. “Of course, I tried another trial after that, but it begun to affect the other cells in the blood, so I tried to get more precise timings after that trial; no dice. I think this is the best solution we’ll ever hope to have.

Twilight brought Hanji’s table towards her with her magic and read the highlighted row carefully, focusing on each variable and their measurement and time. Twilight looked to the cell labeled “Estimated Percentage of T-cells Left After the Oil was Added.” Her eyes couldn’t believe the number recorded.

100%±

Twilight knew Hanji to be a woman of precision and dedication to her experiments. However, the fact of the solution killing 100% of the T-cells just sounded too good to be true.

“Hanji,” Twilight nervously asked, “are you absolutely sure about these numbers?”

“Positive,” Hanji said, her voice lacking any kind of jest or playing. “When I looked at the slide, the sample was looked completely cleaned of T-cells while the human blood cells still looked healthy and functioning.”

“Could we… do it again? Just to be sure?”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hanji stood over Twilight as Twilight placed the newest batch of the sample upon the blood on the slide. As Twilight placed the second slide on top and put the slide on the stand, she looked into the eyepiece. The cells were deteriorating much faster this time, as Twilight had hoped to expect from a later trial. However, to Twilight’s shock, the T-cells continued to die off while the red blood cells were still intact and healthy.

“No way…” sighed Twilight.

Hanji grinned widely, happy to have impressed even Twilight so. By the fourth minute, Twilight could not see a single T-cell in the entire sample. Even if there were some that were still strong enough to withstand the poison, Twilight couldn’t find any. For all extents and purposes, Hanji was right. Her solution had killed more or less all of the T-cells.

“Hanji!” Twilight cried, flying from her chair and hugging Hanji’s breast. “You’re incredible!”

“Why, thank you!” Hanji responded, heartened by Twilight’s enthusiasm. “Now we just need two more things to worry about: Making enough of the stuff, and trying to determine the proper dosage for a human that we can use it on.”

“Yes,” Twilight agreed, pulling herself away from Hanji, “that will be quite the challenge. Here’s what we can do. I can convert the measurements that we can make up to ten liters of the stuff at a time. All I’ll need to do is convert the heat and time in relation to the volume of the seed oil, but we’re going to need apples… and a LOT of them. I’ll have Applejack harvest what she can and grow some more, then I’ll have Princess Celestia send more apples and other supplies.”

“Then we should get straight to work. You cut and core those apples and I’ll write the letter to Celestia and get it approved by Levi.”

“Good thinking.”

As Twilight acquired the knife and a couple of apples from one of the two baskets, Hanji took out a blank sheet of paper and quill and began to write. Twilight and Hanji knew the next couple of days would be long and laborious, but at least they knew that they had no other direction this time but up.
________________________________________________________________________________________

On the night prior to the escort through to Stohess, Erwin sat in his office. While he sat, his body was hunched over the table with his head resting on his thumbs, his fingers covering his mouth. With a knock on the door, he sat up in his chair and kept his folded hands on his desk.

“Come in,” he beckoned.

The door opened, and Twilight and Hanji both came in. Both knew full well of the plan to kidnap Annie, so they could only wonder why Erwin would call them the night before their journey.

“The reason I called you here is simple,” Erwin explained. “I don’t need to recount the failure of our mission two days ago. We lost many lives and weren’t able to gain any new information about our enemy other than the suspected identity of the Female Titan. However, I have allowed you to experiment on Eren for the purpose of finding an antidote towards exterminating the titans.

“You have reported to me that you were supposedly successful in finding such an antidote. Of course, you haven’t been able to your antidote on a human subject as of yet. Here’s my plan…”
________________________________________________________________________________________

“And your plan was to use the antidote upon me if you couldn’t capture me in any other way, shape, or form?” asked Annie.

“That’s correct,” Twilight confirmed. “And it’s all after you revealed the ability to seal yourself in that crystal. Even when Spike got you out of your crystal, you were unconscious, and we certainly couldn’t get information from you like that. However, upon waking, you’d either immediately transform or encase yourself in the crystal once more.

“That was why we used the antidote when we did. If the antidote worked, which it did, we would have captured you with nowhere to run. If it failed and it ended up killing you, we would have been stuck either way. Much like how you were risking to crush Eren under the rubble of that building to get him, we gambled that the antidote would indeed work on you.”

“And all this time,” Annie said, “you went through all that trouble just so you wouldn’t let Eren die. You knew you could kill titans much more efficiently with a strong poison, but you decided to make a weaker one for the sake of your friend.”

“Of course we did!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “It’s called having someone to fight for, something you clearly don’t care about at all.”

Annie’s anger shot into her stomach like a terrible flu. With a vicious lunge, she tried to sit up and attack Twilight, only to feel the chains keeping her still. Fluttershy squeaked in fear and hugged Jean tight. Applejack and Rainbow Dash scooted as close away from Annie as possible. Even with the bonds, Annie continued to pull on her restraints. Spike also scooted close to Twilight, scared of what she might do.

“Annie!” yelled Twilight. “Calm down!”

“You don’t think that I don’t have someone to fight for in all of this?” she furiously asked, tears beginning to form in her eyes. “You think that I killed all those people just for the enjoyment?”

“So you’re implying that enjoyment was one of your motives?”

“That’s right. Each one of those humans I’ve killed was just one step closer to creating the perfect world for us to live in! My father and I can finally live in peace, and I–”

Annie even realized she had said too much, and as she tried to cup her hand over her mouth, only to be held back by her chains, she begun to sob fully. Annie’s breakdown came as a complete surprise to everyone in both carts, especially Eren. Finally, the tears he saw on Annie’s face after he tore her out of the Female Titan made sense. Twilight, however, kept a straight, but sympathetic face.

“So this whole time,” Twilight answered, “you’ve been fighting… for your father?”

Annie turned away with an animalistic grunt, refusing to speak anymore. Twilight knew that the tightrope that was Annie’s cooperation was becoming looser and unbalanced. Twilight would have to make yet another desperate gamble to prevent her from falling.

“Annie,” Twilight cooed, “I can understand wanting to save or protect your father, but there has to be a better way than killing innocent people.”

Nothing. Twilight was getting close to the point of no return, but she had to press on.

“Annie,” Twilight pleaded, “think about this. None of the humans are going to accept you after what you did. They’d want you executed immediately. And what of whomever you’re working for? Do you think they’d let you back after you failed to get Eren a second time as well as lose your powers? Annie, you have nowhere to go but to the gallows.”

Annie clenched her teeth and closed her eyes shut as far as they could go, releasing even more tears. While it wasn’t the pushing point Twilight wanted, it could at least serve as the perfect bait for her ultimate gamble.

“What if I could offer you a way out?” Twilight asked with complete sincerity.

Annie’s eyes and mouth opened for a gasp, but nothing could escape. Jean, Eren, Mikasa, Nick, and Levi looked at Twilight with complete suspicion, unsure of what Twilight was getting at. Twilight gave them all a glare that told them not to say a single word, while Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Spike, and Fluttershy looked at her like she was crazy.

“Everyone,” Erwin called from the back, “let Twilight talk. I believe she has a point to be made.”

Annie still couldn’t understand Twilight’s words.

“What?” Annie wondered.

“You heard me,” Twilight said. “I’m willing to see to it that you can escape your death sentence and offer you a bargain in return.”

“What are you talking about? Why would you make a bargain with a monster like me?”

“Annie,” Twilight said, “no one is ever truly a monster, and you’re no exception. Armin was telling me the night he suspected you were the Female Titan, he could hardly come to the conclusion; he said so himself right before you transformed in Stohess.”

Annie didn’t know how to respond. She knew what Twilight was talking about, but she couldn’t believe it.

“Armin,” Annie asked, “do you still think I’m a good person?”

Armin, having been silent most of the time, gasped as he was being referred to.

“Well,” Armin began to speak.

“Armin!” Mikasa dissuaded. “Don’t–”

Mikasa was silenced by a tight pinch in her arm. She looked down to see the arm belonged to Eren.

“Shut it,” Eren said, putting his trust in Twilight and Armin.

“Like I said before,” Armin continued, “I don’t like using that term, because while Twilight is correct that no one is truly a monster, no one is truly a good person either. However, I feel that deep down… you’re alright.”

Annie gasped, unable to comprehend such an answer. She then turned to the other ponies in the cart with her. Instead of the hateful glares she received before, they looked at her rather indifferently, almost as if they wanted to trust her, but felt like they couldn’t.

Annie begun to feel the seeds of trust grow inside of her heart. She knew that helping the ponies was her only way to survive and see her father again.

“What do you want me to do?” Annie asked solemnly.

Twilight smiled slightly, glad to see Annie finally willing to work together.

“Right now,” Twilight said, “Wall Rose is breached, and we stand with our backs to the walls. We need all the help we can get, and if your fighting prowess inside the Female Titan is any indicator, we can use a soldier like you in our ranks.

“Huh?” Annie said. “What are you saying? That I join the Scouting Legion.”

“I never thought of it that way, but in that case, yes, you shall now join the Scouting Legion.”

Mikasa and Levi looked outraged at this prospect.

“Twilight,” Levi grunted, directing his gaze at her, “you have no authority to make such demands.”

“Levi,” Erwin called back, “let her speak. I’ll stop her once she crosses the line.”

Levi lightly grit his teeth, dumbfounded by Erwin’s overwhelming trust in her.

“Yes, sir,” he sighed.

“Erwin, sir,” Auruo spoke, riding closer to her, “do you really think this is a good idea?”

“Twilight’s an intelligent woman,” Erwin responded. “I trust that she knows what she’s doing.”

“Yes, sir,” he responded, going back to his line.

“Why?” Annie asked Twilight. “It’s clear that no one here trusts me. If the humans or my fellow warriors won’t kill me, surely one of them will stab me in the back.”

“None of the sort will happen,” Erwin called from the front. “These are my orders: Anyone who kills Annie or conspires in her murder without my command will be discharged and executed on the spot.”

Mikasa grunted, her one chance of revenge shot. Annie ignored her, taking solace that Mikasa couldn’t harm her.

“Alright,” Annie said, “now what are you willing to offer me?”

“First off,” Twilight said, “I’ll take you to your father. Secondly, once we get back to headquarters, I shall write a letter to Celestia detailing your situation and try and set up an exile sentence on Equestria rather than death here on Earth.”

“Exile? On your world? Who would accept me?”

“The princesses for one. And once you gain their trust, everypony will trust you. I’m certain she’ll have conditions for you too, but I don’t know what they are or what they could be. Just know that if she accepts your exile sentence, she will see to your safety and protection, just like you’ve always wanted.”

“And…” Annie said, the tears returning. “And my father?”

“I’ll see what I can do to bring him with you, but I cannot guarantee that he can come. Just know this. I promise you with my life that I will bring you to your father alive.”

Annie bowed her head down, unsure of her choice. As everyone leaned in, Annie brought her face up, her eyes streaming with genuinely gracious tears.

“I accept!” she relented. “If I can see my father just once more, I’ll do whatever you say!”

“That’s good,” Twilight cooed. “Hanji, the keys?”

Hanji, without hesitation, reached into her inner coat pocket and pulled out a ring of keys which she promptly tossed to Twilight. Twilight caught the rings in her magic and begun to unlock each of the cuffs holding Annie in. As the humans watched with slight reluctance, the ponies, now seeing Annie’s true colors, smiled in appreciation for the acceptance of their new comrade.

With the final lock taken away, Annie looked at her hands and flexed them, almost amazed that she was freed. Her head then shot up to look at Twilight, who was tossing the keys back to Hanji. Without warning, Annie leaned to her right and fell upon Twilight, draping her arms over Twilight’s shoulders and crying into her neck. Twilight, understanding her gratitude, patted Annie on the back.

“There, there,” Twilight whispered, almost like a mother would her child. “You’re safe now, Annie. You don’t have to worry anymore.”

Jean and Fluttershy looked at the sight with awe as Twilight consoled the gladdened Annie. Eren, Armin, Hanji, and Nick also couldn’t believe their eyes. Levi just made a small ticking sound with his mouth and kept his attention back on Nick.

“There!” called Auruo as he pointed forwards. “Hermiha is near!”

“Ready to see what damage this war has done?” asked Levi to Nick.

Nick didn’t respond. He only looked forwards to Hermiha as the carts continued on their way towards the city.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Upon making it to the city gates, the humans and ponies dismounted their horses and carts to begin their walk through the district before they could pass beyond Wall Rose and go back to HQ. Erwin did not dismount his horse, instead moving towards the back to explain the situation about Annie to the others.

Spike was the first one out of his cart while Twilight and Rainbow Dash exited next. Annie was the next to get out, but her focus was directed entirely on Spike.

“I’m sorry,” Annie said to him, “I don’t believe I got your name.”

“Me?” Spike wondered, still feeling a bit anxious around her. “I’m uh… I’m Spike.”

“Spike, huh? So you were the one whose hand I cut when I killed Gunther, right.”

“Uh… yeah… but it healed, so… um…”

Annie could see the Spike was still very uncomfortable around her. She closed her eyes, expecting as much.

“Spike,” she whispered frankly, “I’m sorry for what I’ve done. All I want to do now is see my father, and I promise that I won’t hurt you or your friends ever again.”

Spike looked up to Annie, and while her stone face was nothing to go off of, she did seem sorry for her actions. Spike turned his whole body to face her and stood straight and mature.

“Yeah,” he said, “I forgive you. Here, why don’t we shake on it?”

Annie looked as Spike reached his hand towards her to make amends. To ease Spike’s fears, she took his hand and gave it a firm, solid shake. Just as they let go, Auruo and Petra walked up to Annie.

“So it looks like we’re ordered to protect your ass,” Auruo sneered. “Don’t get any wise ideas though, or I will cut you down, with or without Erwin’s orders.”

Annie looked into the angry faces of the two, and then at the half-missing arm of Petra.

“Sure,” Petra said, “Spike might be able to grow his hand back, but I’m stuck with this for the rest of my life, no thanks to you.”

“And as I’ve told Spike,” Annie responded, “I am sorry about what I’ve done. I know my words and actions won’t give you your arm back or bring back the soldiers I’ve killed, but I can only hope we’ll still be able to work together in the future.”

Auruo and Petra gave an unsure huff and walked away from Annie. Mikasa stood near the cart with her eyes set on Annie, knowing that each inch closer to her would whittle away the control to not kill her then and there.

From behind, Erwin and the rest of his men marched towards the gate with the reins of their horses in hand. As Erwin walked past each of the other humans and ponies, they all joined him and grabbed their horses reins. Nick looked upon the sight of the soldiers, becoming hesitant to continue.

“Move,” Levi ordered, roughly shoving Nick in the back.

With no more argument, Nick and Levi followed Erwin to the gates of Hermiha.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As the soldiers walked through the city, Nick and Levi finally entered to see the city. Nick couldn’t contain his shock. Nearly every inch of the streets were filled with refugees young and old. Not a single face had anything more than a mild frown on them, and several people were crying. Nick was paralyzed by the sight.

“Keep moving,” Levi demanded, kicking Nick forwards. “I don’t need you getting lost in this crowd. That just means more work for us.”

“Wha…” Nick stammered. “What is this?”

“What else did you expect to see? Smiles and joy? Wall Rose has fallen, and with it, much of humanity.”

Nick looked among the crowd, and soon his eyes fell upon a child, walking alone and unattended as he bawled his eyes out.

“Mom…” he moaned. “Dad…”

Nick, compelled to help, walked forwards towards the child. He felt a hand grip his shoulder and pull him back.

“Where the hell do you think you’re going?” asked Levi.

“But that child…” Nick muttered.

“Just one of the many future casualties of your cult’s actions. Reality bites, I know, but I don’t think you quite get the idea. Thousands of homeless looking for shelter and safety in these troubled times… but that’s exactly what you wanted, wasn’t it?”

“What? I…”

“And when the rest of our territories are swarming with titans, these people will experience hell on Earth before they are eventually eaten and killed. Men, women, children, chicken-shit preachers like yourself, all wiped out. No exceptions.”

Nick couldn’t bear to look any longer, but with Levi still right behind him, he didn’t dare look away from the horrific scene.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Annie stood with Twilight and Armin as they watched the miserable people shuffle to the back of the city. Annie stared at them all as they went, her eyes streaming more tears. Twilight’s eyes were dry, but angry.

“Tell me, Annie,” Twilight said, “how many bad people can you see among this crowd? Who can you point out of all these people who you know have done such wrong to deserve a fate as this?”

Annie couldn’t answer; Twilight was exactly right, and she knew now that her and her organization’s actions were wrong. As Annie looked among the people, she spotted a young, malnourished girl walking through the city and rubbing her arms together with her hands to keep warm, sobbing due to the misery of her predicament. Her equally skinny mother kept her arm around her daughter’s back, but it didn’t seem to aid the girl in any way.

Annie stepped forwards towards the woman, taking her Military Police jacket off and revealing her white hoodie underneath. As she came forwards to the woman and her shivering, weeping child, the two turned to see her, but couldn’t stop walking.

“Please,” Annie said, handing the jacket to the girl, “take this and keep warm.”

The girl all but eagerly took the jacket from Annie’s hand and put it on herself, hugging herself for added heat. The mother looked overjoyed with Annie’s generosity.

“God bless you, ma’am,” she proclaimed. “God bless you!”

As the woman and child began to pass, Annie performed a strong and meaningful salute to them, showing her own gratitude to help. Once the woman and child were lost among the crowd, Annie walked back to Twilight, who smiled at her actions.

“That was very nice of you,” Twilight said.

“No big deal,” Annie responded. “I won't feel comfortable wearing it anymore anyways.”

“Twilight,” Armin spoke, “Annie, we need to find Hanji and the others and meet up.”

“Okay,” Twilight answered. “Come on, Annie.”

Annie took one last look of the citizens before she went off to follow Armin and Twilight to where they were headed.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside the Hermiha stables, Hanji and a blonde-haired male soldier were questioning Eren about his state of being. Rainbow Dash walked alongside as always.

“We need to be careful from this point onwards,” Hanji said. “We’ll be heading into titan territory.”

“Eren,” the blonde-haired soldier, “are you able to ride a horse now?”

“Yeah,” Eren said, “I feel like my old-self again.”

“Preparations to use the west-side rift have been made. We need to hurry.”

Hanji heard footsteps behind her. Upon turning around, she saw as Armin, Annie, and Twilight came in. As they all walked towards Eren, Mikasa quickly walked around him and approached Annie, getting his attention. Applejack came galloping after her.

“Mikasa!” called Applejack. “Wait!”

“You get away from Eren!” barked Mikasa.

“Quit acting a fool, Mikasa! You’re going to get in serious trouble.”

“She’s right,” said Jean’s voice as he came up from the side entrance the stables with Fluttershy by him. “Mikasa, as your friend and your brother-in-arms, you need to cut this out. As much as you may hate Annie for what she’s done, it’s going to become a lot worse for Eren if you spend your time obsessing over her.”

“Eren,” Mikasa pleaded, trying to get him onto her side, “you can’t seriously trust Annie, can you? After what she did to you and your friends?”

“Annie,” Eren asked, “what happened to your jacket?”

“She gave it to a freezing child,” Twilight answered, her voice aimed right into Mikasa’s ears.

“She did what?”

As Eren looked to Annie, she gave him a nod, confirming the truth. Eren now looked agitated, but not at Annie.

“Mikasa,” grunted Eren, “I know exactly what Annie’s done, and so has she, but if you’re going to continue trying to put Annie down for what she might do to me, then you’re no better than the people who tried to persecute me!”

Mikasa gasped, horrified that Eren of all people could compare her to those wretched men and women.

“Listen,” Applejack reasoned, “we’re not asking y’all to be the best of chums with her, we just want you to put your differences aside so we can win this gosh-darn war!”

Mikasa looked back to Annie, who already had her hand up for a friendly shake. Mikasa looked at the hand and realized how easy it would be to grab it, pull her in, and punch her square in the face. Mikasa knew that now and here wasn’t the right time nor place to have such a fight. With a defeated sigh, Mikasa gently slapped Annie’s palm, which she set back down at her side.

“That’s more like it,” Applejack said with a smile.

Soon after, Levi and Nick came into the stable. Hanji could clearly see that Nick was traumatized by what he had witnessed. Feeling like this might have changed him, Hanji approached the pastor.

“Hanji,” the soldier called, “we need to move!”

“Just give me a second, Moblit,” Hanji requested.

Nick looked guilty as Hanji stepped up even closer.

“Did you change your mind?” she asked.

Nick stood still, unable to provide an answer. Hanji was starting to become irate.

“We don’t have time for this!” she shouted. “Just tell us more about those titans. Please!”

“I…” Nick spoke, his eyes sunken, “I cannot say. I doubt the other members will tell you anything either.”

Hanji was infuriated now.

“THANK YOU!” she yelled. “All that trouble just for you to continue your silence. Some help you turned out to be!”

“It’s not like my telling you will change anything!” Nick admitted. “Even if I were to tell you, there would be no way of stopping it.”

“What are you talking about? Annie, perhaps you can shed a light on this?”

All eyes were on Annie now, but she didn’t seem to react.

“I cannot say anything either, but it is because I truly don’t know. The Wallist sect is responsible with those titans inside of the walls, which I haven’t even known about since today. My superiors only gave select people select information so one person wouldn’t tell someone everything.”

“However,” Nick added, “there is one person who does know more secrets than even I or Annie combined.”

“So you’re going to put all of that responsibility on this one person just to save your sect?” Hanji asked.

“Yes… This person’s existence caused a quarrel between her relatives, causing her to go under hiding under an alternate identity. We don’t know how much this girl knows yet, but she can freely speak about the walls and its secrets to you. I even heard she joined the Scouting Legion this year. Her name is… Krista Renz.”

Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Fluttershy, Jean, and Hanji were stunned, unable to answer.

“W– Who?” Hanji asked.

“Krista!” Fluttershy said. “She’s very short, has blonde-hair, blue eyes…”

“That’s right! I know who that is now. But that means… oh no…”

Hanji ran to the stables to grab her horse.

“Hanji?” Eren wondered.

“If she’s in the 104th Cadet Squad, that means that she’s on the front-lines right now! We need to go help them!”

Eren and the other humans ran to their own stables to grab a horse of their own, knowing they’d be out of Hermiha in mere minutes. As Levi pulled out his horse, Nick stood around, wondering what was to be done with him.

“Old man,” Levi said, “you can stick around here. Go and tend to your people.”

It didn’t take long for the soldiers to be back on their horses and for Twilight and the other ponies to be geared up and ready to go. Erwin emerged from his stable on his own horse and rode to the front.

“Let’s get back to HQ as soon as possible!” Erwin ordered. “Once we’ve stocked back up on supplies, we need to help the others on the frontlines.”

“Yes, sir!” they all called out.

“Let’s move!”

The horses and ponies followed Erwin out of the stables as Nick watched them leave him alone. As the others galloped onward, Annie looked around at the people still moving to the back of the district. If there was any time to prove her worth, it was now.

Chapter 38: Castle Utgard

Sasha, Rarity, and Kirill could finally see the Scouting Legion headquarters in the dark distance. With their return, Sasha and Rarity could get their uniforms and 3D Maneuver Gears and have a place to rest and eat. Seeing the castle nearby, Sasha and Rarity began to quicken their pace towards the castle. Kirill wanted to follow them close too, but something didn’t feel right to him.

“Ladies!” he shouted out. “Stay put!”

Sasha and Rarity skidded to a halt while Kirill slowed down to meet with them. He then pulled a smoke gun from inside his jacket and aimed it at the castle. Taking careful aim as he and the girls covered their ears, Kirill shot the round, where it produced a bright, red light that shone just over the castle.

Sasha and Rarity gasped to see two titans, a ten meter and a seven meter, walking around the castle, both horrifying them all and confusing them.

“How can this be?” Kirill asked. “Titans shouldn’t be around at night.”

“What are we going to do?” asked Rarity.

“Do not worry,” Kirill answered as he hopped off the cart. “I have my Maneuver Gear, so I can kill them.”

“What about us?” asked Sasha. “You can’t just leave us here.”

“It will only be for a moment. When the coast is clear, I’ll fire a green flare. If I need help in any way, I’ll fire a red. Okay?”

“I understand,” answered Rarity.

“Rarity,” whispered Sasha, “do you really think he can go against two titans by himself at night?”

“Kirill is a master with the Maneuver Gear. I trust he’ll do fine.”

Krill unlatched his horse from his cart and mounted it.

“While I go ahead,” planned Kirill, “you put your horse on that cart, alright Sasha?”

“Okay,” she answered.

“Remember, green is come, red is help.”

Kirill lightly kicked his horse with his heel and brought him to a gallop. As he got closer to the castle, he affixed a second round to his pistol and took aim once again, but this time at the ground. Once he felt that he was about fifty meters from the building, he fired his round, which came out as a bright white.

With the flare hitting the ground, it rolled until it was in the middle of the courtyard where the two titans were waiting, illuminating the area. As soon as they turned to see Kirill coming, it was far too late for them. Kirill hopped onto his horse and launched a hook at the roof of the building to his left as well as the right side of the closest titan’s neck.

With a burst of gas, Kirill flew off his horse and in between the roof and the titan. At that point, he retracted his left wire and pressed a button on his right operational device, causing wire from his Maneuver Gear to pull out from his harness and have him fly into the air. At the right moment, Kirill let go of the button and cut the slack of the rope.

With his wire held down, his momentum caused him to swing down right online with the farther titan’s neck, which he cut out. Landing back on the ground, Kirill pressed the upper trigger on his device, pulling him in towards the last titan as fast as his wires could. Before the titan could have a chance to fully turn his body, Kirill was already behind its neck and had cut it off, killing the titan.

His launch flung him over the roof, forcing Kirill to turn around and hook into the building. As he swung back down, he reeled himself up, allowing his body to swing just over the ground before he let go and slid on his foot and other heel along the dirt. Once he came to a stop, he pulled out his gun and a green flare round. Quickly screwing it in, he aimed the pistol into the sky and fired.

From outside, Sasha and Rarity could see the green light in the sky. Not wanting to be out in the open any longer, the two of them made it for the headquarters, Sasha driving Kirill’s cart. Kirill examined his blade before he slipped it back into his sheath.

“Kirill!” shouted Sasha as she rode up with Rarity. “What do we do now?”

“Where are the others?” asked Kirill. “Do you know?”

“Oh dear,” gasped Rarity, suddenly remembering. “Pinkie Pie! Conny!”

As Rarity ran towards the mess hall, Sasha also remembered Conny’s staying behind to help Pinkie Pie. She jumped off of Kirill’s cart and ran to where Rarity was headed.

“Wait!” Kirill called as he chased after them. “Where are you going? Where’s Pinkie Pie?”

“Pinkie Pie got lost in the building when the titans attacked and Conny went back to save her! We don’t know if they made it out!”

Kirill, feeling a sharp pang of fear hit his gut, quickened his pace to where he was beginning to run beside Sasha. As they turned the corner, Rarity was devastated to see the side of the mess hall was completely demolished. Sasha and Kirill came around as well, and but Sasha went running right into the gaping hole that was left.

“Sasha,” Rarity cried, “wait!”

Rarity then realized something else: the stables. Rarity turned back and galloped toward them, hoping to find them empty, or at the very least, without Conny’s horse inside. Rarity bucked the door in, breaking it off its hinges. Rarity leapt inside, only to feel relief wash over her when she found it completely empty.

“Rarity!” yelled Sasha as she emerged back out from the mess hall. “I found a bag of flour in the hallway! Pinkie Pie must have abandoned it when the titans finally arrived.”

“And the stables are empty!” shouted Rarity. “Conny and Pinkie Pie must have gotten out in time!”

“Then what about this?” Kirill asked, kneeling beside the mutilated corpse of a soldier.

Once Rarity and Sasha saw the body, both of them ran to where Kirill was investigating. Kirill turned the body over, which was now half of a torso and a head with the top bitten off.

However, Rarity could immediately recognize the man’s moustache and beard. Seeing Mike’s body in that state, Rarity stepped aside and emptied her stomach on the stone-bricked ground.

“Who was this?” Kirill asked.

“He…” Sasha muttered, traumatized by the sight, “was one of our squad leaders. But he went with the south squad. Why did he come back?”

“You don’t suppose he came in and helped Pinkie Pie and your other friend, do you?”

“I… I don’t know.”

Sasha was close to tears, unable to say anymore. Rarity wiped her mouth with her wrist and took another look at Mike.

“What shall we do with him?”

“There’s no time to give him a burial,” Kirill said. “Right now, you two should get in your uniforms and help find the equipment of your friends. If you guys aren’t suited, I doubt the others will be too. In the meantime, I’ll keep watch for possible titans and looters that come walking by.

“Got it!” Sasha and Rarity yelled before they ran back into the hole in the mess hall.

Kirill ran back towards his cart and Sasha’s horse while drawing both of his blades once again. As he stood alone in the darkness, he kept his full concentration on the sights and sounds around him, looking out for friends and enemies, praying for friends.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Gelger and his squad rode along the edge of the wall, holding their torches so that they could both look for any breaches in the wall and still see far enough ahead. With the night providing an abyss of near blinding darkness, fears and tensions were high amongst the soldiers.

Conny and Pinkie Pie were especially cautious, wanting no more harm to come to them or their friends because of their actions. Gelger thought out the situation in his head.

We really need to hurry, he thought, but if we go any faster, we’re sure to get killed. Our torches are only able to light just what’s in front of us, and that’s not saying much. There’s no way we can ride on a terrain with no roads and almost no light in full gallop.

Even then, titans are lurking about any imaginable corner. And if we’re getting closer to the breach, we’ll be sighted by them any moment now.

The mere possibility of being ambushed by the titans now was giving Gelger a fit.

Shit! he thought. This is driving me crazy. When...? When are they going to come?

Suddenly, four flame-like likes flickered just ahead, shocking Gelger and the others. As Gelger and his soldiers slowed down, the four lights came closer still. The lights finally came to a point where the facial features of the people carrying them could be clearly seen as they reunited with Gelger. It was Nanaba, Ymir, Krista, and another soldier.

“Conny?” Krista wondered. “Pinkie Pie! Thank heavens you’re alright!”

“What happened?” Nanaba asked Conny. “Why weren’t you with us when we left the headquarters?”

“It’s all my fault!” Pinkie Pie shamefully admitted. “I was goofing off in the pantry when the titans attacked, and Conny had to come and save me.”

“So Wall Rose has been breached,” Ymir said, “and she thinks that fun and games are more important.”

“Hey,” Conny spoke up, “she had no idea!”

“What about Mike?” Nanaba asked towards Gelger. “Where is he?”

“He’s gone…” Pinkie Pie whimpered, her guilt eating away at her.

Nanaba and his squad were stunned silent. Bertolt, Reiner, Conny, and Gelger bowed their heads, having known already.

“What?” Nanaba exclaimed. “He’s dead? How do you know?”

“He got eaten…” Pinkie Pie explained. “He got eaten like a… cake at a birthday.”

Nanaba still couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

“A soldier like Mike…” Nanaba muttered. “How…?”

“An abnormal got him!” Conny yelled.

“Conny…” growled Reiner in a foreboding tone.

“An abnormal?” Nanaba asked.

“Yeah, but it wasn’t like any abnormal we’ve ever seen! It had a really beast-like face, this thick fur, really long arms, and it could talk!”

“A talking titan?” Ymir guffawed. “Conny, I knew you were an idiot, but do you seriously expect me to believe that cock and bull?”

“I know what I saw!” barked Conny.

“Conny!” hissed Gelger. “Keep your voice down.”

“Ymir,” Conny resumed in a lower volume, “last time you called me a stupid liar, it was about the existence of the ponies, and look, one is standing next to me right now. Not to mention, one of our own friends can turn into a titan, so why can’t this Beast Titan exist?”

“And I was there too!” Pinkie Pie testified. “Conny is telling the honest to goodness truth. There’s no better truths than the honest to goodness ones!”

Nanaba, not wanting to start an argument, began to humor Conny.

“So,” asked Nanaba. “What did this… Beast Titan do?”

“I can’t exactly say,” Conny carefully recounted. “As Pinkie Pie and I were leaving we heard something collide with the roof. The Beast Titan must have thrown Mike’s horse at him. After that, Mike broke his leg and couldn’t move.”

Despite the sheer implausibility of the story, both Nanaba and Krista were extremely invested with Conny’s tall tale.

“Then, right before the other titans could eat him, the Beast Titan began… speaking to Mike. I didn’t hear what Mike said. As a matter of fact, I don’t think he said anything. The titan just showed interest in his Maneuver Gear. Once the titan took it from him, he allowed all the titans to go ahead and eat him. Me and Pinkie Pie used the commotion to our advantage, and we both left as the Beast Titan went the other way.”

“So wait,” Nanaba wondered, “he was coming from the north?”

“No use racking your brain over it,” Ymir stated. “Even someone with half of Conny’s brain can tell that story’s all bullshit.”

Pinkie Pie’s eyes glared at Ymir, deeply offended by her disrespect for her friend.

“We’ll discuss this later,” Nanaba ordered. “Gelger, have you found the breach yet?”

“You mean,” Gelger asked, “you haven’t seen it?”

“Of course we haven’t! We’ve been running all the way from the west and have found nothing wrong with the wall. The breach wasn’t on our end, so that means it must be on yours.”

Gelger’s eyes widened. Something was wrong.

“No…” answered Gelger. “We haven’t found the breach either.”

Nanaba and Gelger stared at each other for several moments, waiting for the other to tell the truth.

“Did you miss it somehow?” asked Nanaba.

“There’ no way!” Gelger exclaimed. “This isn’t some mouse hole; we’re talking about a hole big enough for the titans to crawl through! But… should we check again?”

“We should,” Nanaba answered, “but all of us are getting tired and we can hardly see anything in this dark. If only there was some moonlight.”

As if a heavenly deity had heard him, the clouds up above parted to reveal the moon, casting a soft glow over the area. The others turned to see the minimal illumination to the north, and they all couldn’t believe what they saw. It looked like the small ruins of a castle with a large tower and a smaller one next to it, both connected by a stone bridge.

“Wow, Nanaba!” Pinkie Pie spoke. “Are you psychic or something?”

“I wish I was,” Nanaba said to himself.

“Either way,” Gelger rejoiced, “we have a place to rest! Let’s go!”

Gelger began to canter his horse towards the castle while Nanaba and the others followed close behind. As Conny tried to keep his gaze forwards towards the castle, he took a look towards Pinkie Pie. He was saddened to see that her lips were quivering and her eyes were wet and dripping.

Ymir, Conny thought, I’ll never forgive you…

As the soldiers galloped around the walls of the castle to look for an entrance, they found that a decent portion of the north wall was completely destroyed. Following Nanaba and Gelger, the soldiers led their horses through the path in the rubble towards the empty stables.

Once the soldier’s arrived, they dismounted their steeds and tied them near the drinking tub, where water was already filled into it. As Conny petted his horse as he drank, Pinkie Pie leaned against Conny, not wanting to leave his side and comfort.

Nanaba and Gelger walked up a low-angled ramp to the largest tower on the southern platform, hoping to find some information.

“This castle is so close to the wall and it hardly looks hospitable,” Gelger reasoned, “but that water in the stables looked relatively fresh. There must have been people here not too long ago, but they were probably all thieves or hoodlums.”

“Not a bad assumption…” Nanaba agreed.

As they came to the door, they saw a metal plate on the door.

CASTLE UTGARD

Nanaba pulled the door open and both of them walked inside. With the slightly confined space, the light of their torches bounced off the walls and provided a decent illumination. The only things that seemed to be in the building were some crates pushed off to the side of the circular room, a small pit for a fire, a couple of sconces for their torches and a staircase that led upwards.

“We can stay here until it gets light enough to see,” Nanaba planned.

“I’ll tell the others,” Gelger said walking back outside.

He stood upon the edge of the platform at the stationed soldiers below.

“Everyone!” he shouted. “Come inside and bring some wood and your torches.”

As Gelger walked back inside, the soldiers looked around and picked up whatever wood they could find. As Conny bent down and tried to pick up a bundle with his one free hand, he felt someone grab his torch from him. He turned to see Pinkie Pie had the torch firmly in her mouth, smiling in an effort to make him feel more comfortable. Conny indeed smiled back, happy for his partner’s assistance.

“Thanks, Pinkie,” sighed Conny.

With both arms free, Conny groped a large portion of wood with his arms and walked forwards towards the castle tower, Pinkie Pie jumping ahead to light the way.
________________________________________________________________________________________

A fire was burning warm and bright in the center of the base floor of the tower. Sitting around it were Reiner, Pinkie Pie, Conny, Nanaba, the woman soldier from Conny’s group, and the short brown-haired soldier from Nanaba’s squad. Bertolt, Ymir, and Krista sat against the wall.

The door opened up, revealing Gelger carrying a black bottle with a faded label filled with liquid that audibly sloshed around inside.

“Nanaba,” called Gelger to his soldiers from left to right as he showed them the bottle, “Rene, Henning, look at what I found. I wonder how something like this got here.”

“Gelger,” Rene asked, “is that vine? Don’t tell me you’re going to drink it!”

“Of course not. I can’t be seen trying to lead these soldiers drunk.”

“But still,” Henning said, “I guess we can thank those hoodlums for being so generous.”

“I’m sorry,” Nanaba passively complained, “but who are the thieves here, them or us?”

Rene laughed in response, Nanaba feeling put down by her jovial take on his serious moral dilemma. Pinkie Pie was curled up against Conny as he gently stroked the side of her body down to her flank. Reiner leaned closer to the fire, appreciating the warmth. Ymir and Krista sat next to each other in silence, still worried about what the next days would bring.

“You scouts make sure you rest well,” Gelger said as he made his way towards the stairs. “It’s night now, so there shouldn’t be many titans running about. However, we’re not going to leave anything to chance, so we’ll be taking turns on lookout. At four hours before daybreak, we set out again.”

“Excuse me,” piped Krista, “if the wall hasn’t been breached, then where did all those titans come from?”

“We’ll look into that tomorrow. Now, I’m ordering you to rest up.”

Krista and the others watched as Gelger ascended the stairs to keep watch over the area.

“So titans appeared inside Wall Rose,” Krista speculated, “but there’s no breach in the wall? How can that be?”

“When you think about it,” responded Henning, “we didn’t see nearly enough titans for something like that to happen.”

“The only titans we did see were the ones from the beginning back at the headquarters,” Nanaba added.

“So did the wall really get breached? If not, just what is going on?”

Ymir stared at Conny and Pinkie Pie. While she still found their story of the Beast Titan to be farfetched, there were too many things that were beginning to add up that didn’t make much sense either. Whether it be the benefit of the doubt or any sense of regret for her words to Conny, she mustered the courage to speak to him.

“Conny,” said Ymir, “when you went to your village, what happened to it?”

Conny looked over to Ymir, unsure if she was being serious or not. He looked at her solemnly.

“It was destroyed,” Conny answered. “It was destroyed before even Gelger’s squad arrived.”

Conny and Pinkie Pie waited for some snarky comment from Ymir, but even she knew the right time and right place to make such remarks. Both she and Krista were sad for him.

“Man…” she muttered. “I’m sorry to h–”

“But no one was eaten,” Conny interrupted. “It seems they got out in time. At least there’s some to be thankful for.”

“Wait, didn’t you just say that the village was destroyed?”

“The homes and buildings were all destroyed, but there wasn’t any sign of victims. When people are eaten, all their blood and guts spray everywhere, right? There was nothing like that, so we can only assume that the others escaped.”

Ymir didn’t seem to be understanding this very well, but she still couldn’t bring herself to ignore Conny.

“Only…” Conny continued, “there was something that’s been bothering me ever since.”

Reiner affixed his eyes on Conny, knowing what he was going to refer to.

“The titan that was lying on my house,” said Conny, “it’s arms and legs were too small for its body to move, but it was taking a nap right there. And the thing about it is… that the titan… I couldn’t help but think it looked like my mom. What the hell does that mean…?”

“Conny,” grunted Reiner, “are you still going to continue with that nonsense?”

“Are you really that fucking stupid?” Ymir howled, which erupted into laughter.

Ymir’s commotion brought all attention to her, and neither one of the soldiers other than her seemed to appreciate what she was doing. Pinkie Pie’s brow began to furrow, and her toothy grimace began to appear.

“So if your mom’s a titan,” Ymir continued to roar, “than how come you’re such a midget?”

Pinkie Pie began to shudder in anger, but Conny didn’t seem to feel it, his concentration fully on Ymir. Ymir didn’t even seem to recognize Pinkie Pie’s anger, instead getting more and more wrapped up in herself.

“So what do you have to say, Conny?” asked Ymir. “The facts kinda’ add up, don’t they? I knew you were an idiot, or wait, maybe it’s the opposite! Maybe you ARE a genius! BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

Conny was too tired to argue, putting a hand on his head to aid the headache he felt coming on.

“Shut up already,” Conny moaned. “You’re not even making sense anymore.”

“And wouldn’t that make your dad a titan too?” Ymir continued as Pinkie Pie reached a boiling point. “I mean, if he wasn’t, wouldn’t it make it hard for them to fuck?”

“SHUT UP!” shrieked Pinkie Pie, causing the room to go silent with shock and fear.

Ymir kept her lips sealed, not wanting to say anything more to set Pinkie Pie off more than she already was.

“You listen here,” Pinkie Pie threatened as she approached Ymir, “I don’t appreciate you calling my friend a liar or an idiot! And no, his mom WASN’T a titan! Conny’s mom was a human mom, just like yours! I don’t know what you’re problem is and why you’re so mean to us, but you know what?” she asked, pointing her hoof in Ymir’s face. “You’re nothing but a big… b– bitch!”

The room was still silent, completely taken by surprise by Pinkie Pie’s outburst, but none more than Ymir herself. As Pinkie Pie stared at the perplexed Ymir, she suddenly felt regret for what she said, shying back into a submissive stance as she backed away from her.

“I…” Pinkie Pie muttered, “I’m sorry about that.”

Ymir couldn’t help but chuckle.

“No, don’t be,” she responded with an honest smile, “that was great! I didn’t think you had it in you!”

“Ymir!” Conny yelled. “Just leave her alone and go to bed before Gelger yells at all of us. Come on Pinkie, let’s get some sleep.”

As Pinkie Pie walked back towards Conny, she kept her gaze on Ymir before she curled back up into a ball and rested next to Conny. Conny, not wanting to look at Ymir one second longer, lied down on his back and used his forearm as a pillow.

As the other soldiers began to follow suit and lie down for rest, Ymir continued to look a Pinkie Pie with genuine interest. For what it was worth, Pinkie Pie had gained Ymir’s respect.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Sasha and Rarity were now fully dressed and fully equipped for battle as they searched around the house for the Maneuver Gears and uniforms of her other comrades. As Rarity came out from a hallway with nothing else on her person, she spotted Sasha walk out with a Maneuver Gear case and uniform in her hands, the latter of which she could barely hold as it strewed out under her arm .

“Sasha, darling, could you please tell me where Conny and Pinkie Pie’s rooms are?”

“I’m a little busy at the moment!” gasped Sasha.

“Oh, how inconsiderate of me!” Rarity said as she removed the uniform from Sasha’s grasp and neatly folded it. “There is that better?”

“Much!”

“Let’s get these downstairs, and then help me find Conny and Pinkie Pie’s things.”

“But what about–”

“I realize, but if Conny and Pinkie Pie are indeed alive, they’ll need their equipment. Let’s hurry!”

“Alright.”

Sasha led the way as both she and Rarity descended the stairs to place their comrade’s belongings downstairs.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Kirill continued to look out over his cart and the headquarters like a dog defending his meat. It was certainly settling that no one was coming, but Kirill could not let his guard down. As his eyes scanned the horizon, he found several small lights approaching from the distance. Kirill readied a flare in his pistol, knowing that regardless of who was coming, he’d have to be seen and vice-versa.

Kirill screwed a white round in and aimed upwards, covering both ears. With a pull of the trigger, the round shot off into the air, producing a bright glow that lit the surroundings. Kirill knew that he’d have plenty of time now to wait for attackers or have allies see him.

Approaching the headquarters was Hanji, Levi, Erwin, Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Annie, Jean, Auruo, Petra, Twilight (with Spike mounting her), Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, and several other soldiers from behind. Once the flare went up, Hanji and Erwin looked ahead to find the person responsible. As Hanji squinted as she and the others approached, her eyes shot wide open, realizing who it was.

“Is that…” she muttered, “Kirill?”

As the group of soldiers came closer, Kirill too began to see the faces of his good friends.

“Hanji!” yelled Kirill, glad to see her.

The soldier’s horses slowed to a stop as they approached the castle, with Hanji bounding from her horse and running to Kirill. They both reunited with a tight, strong hug, happy to be seeing each other again.

“What are you even doing here?” asked Hanji. “It’s dangerous!”

“I know,” Kirill answered, “that’s why I came here to give supplies.”

“Hanji, Kirill,” Erwin spoke, walking up, “as happy as you two are to see each other, we have no time for sentiment. The others are along the edge of Wall Rose and they need our help.”

“Of course,” Kirill said, pushing himself off of Hanji, “what was I thinking. Rarity and Sasha are inside getting the belongings of the others who fled.”

“Rarity’s alive?” Twilight asked.

Twilight and the other ponies ran forwards to the HQ, wanting to see their friend. Annie stepped forwards with Eren and Armin, Mikasa following suspiciously behind. Following them were Levi, Jean, Auruo, and Petra.

“Everyone,” Erwin said, “I’m now going to give you my orders before we journey towards the wall. Everyone is to refuel on gas and blades. Then you will help Kirill and the others gather the Maneuver Gears and uniforms of the soldiers on the front-lines. Hanji, I want you to find Twilight and prepare as many syringes of the antidote as possible. Then, bring any and all containers of it with you. We set off in no more than a half-hour! Now let’s move!”

“Yes, sir!” every soldier cried with a salute to their commander.

Erwin and Levi watched as their men ran towards their base. Once they felt that all soldiers were gone, Erwin and Levi ran forwards to assist as well.
________________________________________________________________________________________

A door opened inside the top-floor storage room of Castle Utgard. Ymir quietly crept in with nothing but a candlestick as a light source. She slunk towards one of the crates, hoping that Gelger wouldn’t notice her once he came down after his watch shift. Ymir lifted one of the tops of one of the crates and dug her hand around inside, hoping to find food.

Just as she felt her hand grasp something, a brighter light appeared behind her, its glow becoming visible on the walls in front of her. In shock, she jerked her head around, only to see Reiner standing there with a torch.

“Ymir,” whispered Reiner, “what are you doing?”

“Oh,” Ymir sighed, “it’s just you. What are you doing here at this time a night? Sneaking up on girls with dirty intentions. Funny, I never took you as someone who’s interested in women.”

“And I never took you as someone who’s interested in men.”

“Hm. Touche.”

“So, back to my original question: What are you doing?”

Ymir continued to dig around inside the crate.

“Seeing how we might not get a last meal,” Ymir spoke quietly, “I’m looking for something that can can at least fill me up.”

Reiner took a pause, wanting to bring up the subject, but wanting Ymir to do it on her own. Of course, he knew she wouldn’t, so he did it for her.

“You know,” Reiner mentioned, “about Conny and Pinkie Pie, you really seemed to find a way into their good graces.”

“What are you talking about?” Ymir asked, annoyed.

“I don’t believe that stuff about Conny’s mom being that titan he saw, but you would certainly have to do a number on Pinkie Pie to make you call her a–”

“–big bitch? Hehehe. Yeah.”

Reiner stepped forward, his brow furrowing.

“So what, you think that’s funny?”

“In a way, I kinda’ do. I never expected Pinkie Pie to have such guts. She always seemed too joyful.”

“Ymir, you’ve always had a tendency to push things too far, and I think you really did it this time.”

“Aha!” Ymir said, pulling out a shallow can. “Found something!”

Reiner didn’t feel like arguing further with Ymir, especially if it could get them caught looting.

“Looks like this will do,” said Ymir, “although I’m not the biggest fan of herring.”

“Maybe there’s more in there?” Reiner hinted. “Let me see.”

“Sure.”

Ymir handed Reiner the can of herring, which Reiner promptly inspected. Reiner was suddenly put off by the foreign, unreadable language the label of the can was printed in.

“Canned food, huh?” Reiner asked. “What are these letters? I can’t even read it. Do they even say ‘herring?’ This language looks to be at least a hundred years old, but you don’t seem to have a problem reading it, don’t you, Ymir?”

Reiner tried to figure out why Ymir could read such a language just as Ymir shot him a lethal glance, frightening him. Suddenly, Rene burst into the room, looking frightened for his life.

“Everyone!” she yelled. “Get to the top of the building immediately!”

A the sound of breaking stone and crunching wood was audible through the walls, leading Ymir and Reiner to run out of the room and towards the top. Rene soared down the stairs to wake the others. As Reiner and Ymir came outside to the empty floor, they ran to the ramparts to look at the sight.

Coming in from the north were about two dozen titans and counting. Several of the smaller ones had entered inside the castle courtyard through the gap in its wall. Many of the larger ones began to encircle the castle and climb the walls.

As Ymir and Reiner looked out in sheer disbelief, Rene returned with Henning, Nanaba, Gelger, Conny, Pinkie Pie, Bertolt, and Krista as they looked out over the edge too. The humans and Pinkie Pie all looked with fearful expressions as they were surrounded on all sides by the titans. With few weapons and nowhere to go, they were all trapped in the most hellish scenario imaginable.

Chapter 39: Soldier

As Rarity came down the stairs and to the foyer of the headquarters’s main building, she heard the sounds of hoofsteps approaching. Rarity could tell immediately who they were, and just as she realized, Twilight, Spike, and the other ponies came in from one of the side halls. Rarity was in tears, overjoyed to see them.

“Girls!” she cried, running to them.

“Rarity!” Twilight called, her friends following her.

Twilight and Rarity nearly collided into each other as they hugged. Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Spike joined the hug, glad to be reunited with each other once again in decent health.

“Thank goodness you’re alright!” Rarity exclaimed. “Were you able to capture the Female Titan?”

“Not only that,” Spike said, “but we got her on our side!”

Rarity stood with her head cocked as far as it could go, unsure if she heard Spike correctly. At the same time, Annie appeared in the room and headed for the upstairs to help the others gather supplies and gears.

“In fact,” added Twilight, mentioning to Annie, “there she is now!”

Rarity’s eyes widened in shock.

“Annie was the Female Titan?” she yelled.

Annie stopped, the commotion making her uncomfortable.

“Yes,” explained Twilight, “but I agreed to help reunite her with her father and seek a lighter sentence for her if she were to fight with us.”

“Do you really think we should trust her?” asked Rarity.

“I think we can,” Twilight said. “It’s no different than how Fluttershy treated Discord. Yes, she’s done terrible things, but I think deep down, she’s actually a decent person in need of a friend.”

Annie, feeling better about Twilight’s confidence in her, ran back upstairs to assist.

“But what if she transforms again?” Rarity questioned.

“She won’t,” Twilight answered. “That cure Hanji and I made; it worked.”

“Are you certain?”

“Positive. When she woke up, she tried to dig her fingers into her hand, but it didn’t work. I’m telling you, she’s mortal now.”

“And now we’re giving her a Maneuver Gear. Great.”

“I don’t think she’ll hurt us anymore. Not if she wants me to hold my end of the bargain.”

Rarity looked around to find Annie, wanting to confront her personally. It was then she realized that she hadn’t seen Sasha in quite some time.

“Have either one of you seen Sasha?” Rarity asked.

“Right here!” called Sasha as she carried down two cases for the Maneuver Gears.

Just then, Hanji emerged from the hallway, looking at both Twilight and Sasha.

“Sasha,” ordered Hanji, “I’m going to need you to hold off what you’re doing and come with me. Twilight, Erwin ordered us to prepare as many syringes as we could and bring all containers of the cure with us. I need your help.”

“Of course,” Twilight agreed.

“Then let’s go. Everyone else, gather the uniforms and Maneuver Gears of all the remaining soldiers of the 104th. We cannot leave anything behind, so look carefully!”

“Yes, ma’am!” the other ponies and Spike agreed.

“Good. Let’s do it!”

As Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Spike, and Rarity ran upstairs to find more gears, Twilight, Hanji, and Sasha went back down the hall to Hanji’s lab.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hanji loaded several large glass containers of the antidote into wooden boxes with soft padding inside while Twilight had one of the containers with her, the lid open as she placed the needle of each syringe into the liquid, pushed out any air bubbles from the top, and stored them into a smaller wooden box with similar padding. Sasha stood by as she was questioned by Hanji.

“Now Sasha,” Hanji requested, “do you remember which of your friends went south of here?”

“Well,” Sasha recounted, “Conny and Pinkie Pie were going to go south, but when we fled the castle, we discovered that Pinkie Pie and Conny were left behind.”

“What? Are they dead?”

“We don’t believe so, ma’am. Conny’s horse wasn’t in the stables when we arrived back this evening, so we believe that Conny and Pinkie Pie made it out. Mike…”

“Mike? What about Mike?”

“I’m guessing Mike went back to save them, but… he was killed by the titans.”

Hanji paused and was still. She couldn’t believe that Mike, of all soldiers, were to have died.

“Mike?” Hanji quivered. “Are you sure it was him?”

“Yes, I’m certain. His body is in the courtyard next to the mess hall.”

Hanji looked away, not wanting to betray her emotions to Sasha or even Twilight.

“I see,” Hanji spoke quietly as she removed her goggles from her eyes and wiped them with her hand.

With a hard sniffle, she placed her glasses back on.

“However,” she said, putting a serious façade back on, “we don’t have time to mourn. Now, Sasha, who was sent to the south?”

“There was…” Sasha thought aloud, “Nanaba, Gelger, Rene, and Henning as the squad leaders, and then there was Reiner, Bertolt, Ymir, and Kris–”

“Wait!” Hanji shouted, scaring Twilight and Sasha. “Did you just say… Ymir?”

“Yes… Why? Is that bad?”

Hanji bowed her head, back into deep thought.

“Sasha,” instructed Hanji,” there is a journal in that trunk off to the corner. I want you to take it out and begin reading it.”

“Alright!” Sasha complied.

Running to the trunk, she flipped the latch up and opened it up, looking for anything resembling a journal. Seeing an old, tattered notebook with ripped, yellowed pages, she pulled it out.

“Ilse Langner?” Sasha questioned upon seeing the name on the cover.

“That’s it,” confirmed Hanji. “She was a soldier of the Scouting Legion while I was still a trainee. I discovered that journal on an expedition outside Wall Maria before it fell.”

“Do I have to read the entire thing?”

“No. Flip to where the pages become blank, and then flip backwards about four pages. It’s about a woman who was the sole survivor of her squad after a titan attack during an expedition. However, her Maneuver Gear was damaged and her horse had run away, completely stranding her.

“The part I want you to read is where she comes across a titan in the trees. Just be mindful of the penmanship. I assume this woman was frightened beyond reason while she wrote this.”

Sasha listened to Hanji as she spoke, getting to the proper page just seconds after Hanji stopped talking. Sasha cleared her throat wanting to try to speak as clearly as possible.

“I’ve run into a titan,” Sasha dictated. “Six-meter class, didn’t eat me right away. A deviant? My last moments are here. This is it for me. I’ve been such a selfish girl. I’ve done nothing but be a burden towards my parents who still loved me and raised me. Disgusting. It’s all about to end now. It talked.”

Sasha paused, taken aback by the words written on the page. Even Twilight was shocked by it. It was a very rough transition, and didn’t seem to make too much sense. Hanji glared at Sasha.

“Continue reading,” she instructed.

“Yes,” Sasha agreed. “It talked. A titan is talking. Unbelievable. It spoke very interesting words. It said…”

Sasha paused again, suddenly realizing the context.

“…‘Ymir.’ ‘Great Ymir.’ What does this mean? What does Ymir have to do with any of this?”

“I’m not sure,” Hanji said, “but if there’s a connection between her and the titans, then your friends near the wall might very well be in more trouble than they are now.”

“How much longer until we leave?” Twilight asked.

“About ten minutes. Let’s hurry and get going before we too get left behind. Sasha, you’re free to go.”

“Thank you, ma’am!” Sasha said with a bow.

She ran back out of the lab to help the others, giving Hanji and Twilight more space to finish their own task.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Outside, Annie and Kirill had begun to load the final crates of Maneuver Gears and uniforms into a cart which stood next to Kirill’s.

“So,” Kirill asked, trying to break the ice, “what Military section were you a part of?”

“Huh?” Annie exclaimed, unsure of the meaning of the question.

“I see your harness, boots, and sash, but you have no jacket. All the parts of the Military uniform except for that. So tell me, which section are you from?”

“I was part of the Military Police.”

“Hm? Was?”

“I originally joined to live my life in safety… but I suppose that safety isn’t possible even in these times. I’m part of the Scouting Legion now.”

“Hm. A fine choice.”

“Thanks.”

“Oy,” Levi grunted, getting both Kirill’s and Annie’s attention.

Levi held two Scouting Legion jackets and cloaks in both hands, tossing one each to both of them.

“If you’re going to fight alongside the Scouting Legion, you better be wearing the right jacket.”

As Annie put her jacket on, Kirill examined his jacket, admiring the Wings of Freedom patched on the back. Kirill saw as Annie finished applying her jacket.

“Here,” Krill asked, “hold this.”

Annie took Kirill’s new jacket from him as Kirill began to take his off. Once it was off his torso, he tossed his Military Jacket onto the dirt
________________________________________________________________________________________

Spike placed the operational devices of his brand new Maneuver Gear inside the holsters inside of his newly-made jacket. He was also reequipped with his shirt, harness, sash, and cloak. Hanji and Twilight came out from the hallway carrying several crates with them. Spike followed them as they walked towards the outside.

“It was really nice of Kirill to bring an extra Maneuver Gear for me. And it’s a good thing Rarity had enough time to make me a new set of clothes.”

“That’s great, Spike,” Twilight grunted under the strain of the weight of the crates on her magic, “but we’ll be leaving any minute now, so we better get moving.”

“Everyone!” called Erwin from out in the courtyard. “We head out in two minutes without delay!”

“Spike, let’s hurry.”

Hanji, Twilight, and Spike exited through the hole in the mess hall. As they ran towards the cart to store their belongings, they passed the corpse of Mike yet again as a pair of soldiers carried him away from the castle to prevent disease.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Once everything was taken care of, the soldiers left the headquarters and moved south. With Erwin, Levi, and Hanji leading them, Mikasa, Applejack, Armin, Twilight, Spike, Jean, Fluttershy, Auruo and Annie made up the front line. Behind them were Kirill and Sasha, each of whom drove the carts containing the Maneuver gears and uniforms of their comrades. Eren and Rainbow Dash rode in between them with Rainbow Dash flying overhead. Petra rode safely behind them with Rarity staying by her side.

“To the southwest,” Hanji relayed to Erwin, “there’s an old castle next to the wall. From the tower, we should be able to scan the area much better. It’s called Castle Utgard.”

Eren looked ahead of him and above. With all of the ponies present minus Pinkie Pie, it only served as a constant reminder of his friends’ lives being in danger.

Don’t worry, guys, Eren thought with a scowl, we’re coming.
________________________________________________________________________________________

At Castle Utgard, Gelger and Nanaba looked out over the approaching titans, trying to formulate a plan.

“How?” Gelger shouted. “How is this possible? It’s been night for several hours and they’re still moving?”

“What’s going on?” Krista asked.

Conny turned behind him to the north. He nearly fell down from the shock over what he saw.

“There…” Conny stammered. “There it is! I told you!”

Pinkie Pie, Reiner and Bertolt were the first to react to Conny. Their eyes gazed upon the Beast Titan, completely astounded by its appearance.

“Ymir!” Pinkie Pie yelled. “Who’s the big liar now?”

Ymir and Krista, followed by Nanaba, Gelger, Henning, and Rene turned to see it as well, also stunned by its existence. What surprised everyone the most was that it seemed to ignore them, instead walking south towards Wall Rose.

“It’s…” Conny said. “It’s heading for the wall.”

Immediately, a loud banging was heard below, accompanied with the tower jerking forward. Gelger was forced into the southern ramparts along with Rene and Henning, allowing him to look over the side. His eyes widened in terror as he saw a seven meter titan’s body pushing against the tower. They then saw as two three meter titans walked towards the door to the tower. From up on the top, Henning could clearly hear the sound of crunching wood.

“What are they doing?” Henning wondered. “Why are they breaking through the door? You’ve gotta’ be shitting me.”

Gelger quickly drew his blades, fury and anger in his eyes.

“You bastards!” he yelled. “I never even got to drink that vine because of you!”

As Henning and Rene drew their blades as well, Nanaba motioned for the scouts to stand away.

“You rookies stand back,” Nanaba warned, drawing his own blades. “From now on, we use the Maneuver Gear.”

“Let’s go!” shouted Gelger as the four of the soldiers leapt off the building.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The Beast Titan’s claws and toes dug into the supports of Wall Rose, pulling itself up towards the top. As it made it up, it perched itself on the center and turned, facing the chaotic scene at Castle Utgard.
________________________________________________________________________________________

More titans began to appear from the darkness and head towards the castle. As one three meter titan made its way towards the humans gathered on top, another three meter titan ran up behind the other titan a pushed it hard, tumbling it to the ground. As the fallen titan tried to get back up, the other titan grabbed hold of the titan’s ear with his hand and ripped it clean off.

While other titans continued advancing, the abnormal titan began to twist the head of the other titan around, its constantly open smile making it look enjoyable for it.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Gelger was the soldier falling closest towards the titan pushing against the tower. As Gelger reeled back for a swing of his blades, the titan reached up to grab for him, scaring Henning and Rene.

“Like hell you’re going to catch me!” yelled Gelger as he spun his body around for the momentum. “Asshole!”

With his swift spin, Gelger sliced the fingers and thumb of the titan’s hand off. As Gelger swung to the exterior of the tower, Nanaba fell after Gelger, aiming his swords for the neck. Once Nanaba cut the nape off, the he swung down and hung right below Gelger. The titan he killed began to crumple down and fall towards the smaller titans trying to enter inside the castle by the door. With a loud rumble, the titan crushed three of the titans that stood at the door.

“Look at that!” Gelger pointed out. “That dumb bastard killed a bunch of his friends. But that was a nice cut, Nanaba; nice and deep.”

“Thank you, Gelger,” replied Nanaba, “but you didn’t need to dive right into that titan’s hand like that.” You could’ve been killed.”

“Well, it probably kept him from getting you when you killed him, so you might as well count that as an assist.”

“Always have to be such a smart-aleck… Sure, I’ll count that.”

From underneath the body of the fallen titan, a three-meter class crawled out from underneath it, almost managing to get its legs out. Just before it could free itself, Rene fell from the tower and onto the titan, slashing its nape and ending its life.

Looking back at the door, she gasped to see that the entrance was broken in, chunks of wood scattered on the floor. Rene, knowing what this meant, shot a hook to the top rampart of the tower and reeled herself up to Nanaba and Gelger.

“We’re too late!” she shouted. “They’ve broken the door!”

Before either one could respond, Rene reeled up further until she reached the top, landing upon the ramparts and addressing Conny and the others.

“Titans got inside the tower!” she exclaimed. “You need to go downstairs and make a barricade to keep them from getting any further up. Our Maneuver Gears are useless indoors. If worse comes to worst and you can’t hold them back, come right back up here.”

Conny, Bertolt, Krista, and Pinkie Pie looked visibly nervous while Ymir and Reiner wanted nothing more than to get a move on.

“We can’t guarantee that we’ll be back to save you,” said Rene, “because we might be dead by then. Our gas and our blades are running low, and the titans continue coming. However, that doesn’t change the fact that there’s only one thing you should be doing right now: Keep fighting as long as you’re still alive!”

“Roger!” the other soldiers yelled as they ran to the stairs.

Opening the door was Reiner, who also grabbed hold of a torch from the one of the first sconces on his left.

“I’ll go ahead and see how far the titans have gotten!” Reiner declared. “The rest of you find whatever wood you can and bring it here!”

As Reiner began bounding down the steps two at a time, Conny, Pinkie, Krista, and Bertolt watched with horror as their friend got further from their reach.

“Reiner!” shouted Conny. “Hey, Reiner!”

“Wait!” Bertolt called. “Wait, I said!”

“Reiner!” Pinkie Pie cried.

Reiner reached the next floor and open the door to the next set of stairs, closing it behind him.

“He never changes,” Conny grunted. “Even when we’re being attacked for real, he still runs headfirst into danger.”

“Yes,” Bertolt panted, getting tired. “It’s a bad habit of his…”

As the others dropped down to the floor to look for supplies, Conny and Pinkie Pie came across a large cannon tucked into the back of the shadows.

“Damn,” Conny hissed. “If only we had some ammunition.”

Pinkie Pie was looking at the stairs they came down, each side featuring grooves that ran right along the stairwell. She then looked to the cannon, producing a wide smile on her face that let out a few giggles.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Reiner descended further and further down, the noises coming down below filling him with dread. He looked at the next door down. Even from halfway down, he could tell that the wood was stained with water and was already growing green mold.

Dammit, these stairs go on, thought Reiner as he ran at a more cautious pace. And these doors are too rotten to hold back these titans. Just how are we supposed to defend ourselves from these things?

Reiner saw that the door was sealed off with a large wooden post that held the door back. Reiner lifted the plank up and held it with his left hand before pushing the door open with his right. Barreling up the stairs was a three-meter titan, its smile made all the more hideous by the shadows produced by Reiner’s torch.

As the titan opened its mouth to bite down on its next meal, Reiner reached for the handle on the door and pulled it shut as fast and hard as he could as he let the post back down and sealed the door once again. Reiner put his back against the door and pushed back, hoping to hold the titan back.

*WHKK*

The door was banged with tremendous force that cracked the wood behind Reiner, causing him to drop his torch. Reiner knew that he was the only thing holding the titan back, but he knew the door wouldn’t hold up for much longer.

“There’s a titan down here!” Reiner yelled. “Bring me something to block the door! Anything!”

*KRKH*

The arm of the titan burst through the door above and to the right of Reiner’s head. As the titan flailed its arm for Reiner, more wood flew from the door.

“You’ve gotta’ be kidding me!” Reiner gasped.

He’s going to get in here in no time! thought Reiner. At this rate, I’m going to die, right here in this godforsaken castle!

Reiner’s eyes narrowed as a specific moment of his life flashed before his eyes.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Reiner, looking ten years old and wearing a long, thermal coat and backpack, stood scared and motionless the claw-like hand of a seven meter titan swung out to grab him. The titan had a large head, a short, but buff body, long arms and normal sized legs. Its hair was long, stringy, and black, its hairline beginning near the top of its head. Its eyes were large, black beads that trained on its prey.

Before Reiner could be grabbed, a boy around his age wearing similar clothes with short, brown hair checked him out of the way and knocking him to the ground. As Bertolt, being the same age as Reiner and wearing the same outfit, ran to Reiner as they both watched the titan grab their friend. Both of their mouths were agape as the titan opened its fanged jaws and pull the screaming boy closer to its mouth.
________________________________________________________________________________________

No, Reiner determined. Not here.

As the titan breaking in swung its arm near Reiner’s face, Reiner ducked and scooted backwards, seeing as the titan’s head and torso was already squeezing into the hole it was forming.

“REINER!” Bertolt’s voice yelled from above.

Reiner looked up to see Bertolt leaping over Reiner with a pitchfork held in both hands like a spear, its teeth aimed for the titan’s eyes. Landing his feet on the ground, Bertolt drove the teeth of the pitchfork halfway into the titan’s face, blinding it. Reiner quickly got up and put his hands on the handle. With a solid thrust from each of them, the teeth went in another couple of inches. As they continued holding the titan back, Bertolt turned to Reiner.

“Bertolt!” grunted Reiner. “We’re going to make it out of here… and return to our village!”

“Yeah,” Bertolt agreed with a confident smile. “Yeah, we are!”

From up above, the door came open. Reiner and Bertolt looked back to see as Conny and Ymir pushed a large cannon out of the doorway and lined it up to the track along the sides of the stairs. Pinkie Pie was straddled on the back of it like a horse, hopping up and down in giddy anticipation.

“Reiner!” screamed Conny. “Bertolt!”

“Hey,” spoke Reiner. “Isn’t that a cannon? Where are the cannonballs and gunpowder?”

“That’s not how roller coasters work, silly!” Pinkie Pie answered.

“Roller coasters?” Bertolt wondered in confusion.

Reiner immediately understood what was going to happen, let go of the pitchfork and grabbed Bertolt by the collar of his shirt, tossing him out of the path of the stairway. Reiner hopped to the side as Ymir and Conny gave the cannon a final push, sending it careening down the track with Pinkie Pie holding on to it.

“WEEEEE!” she shouted as she put her arms up.

Just before the cannon could collide with the titan and the door, Reiner put his arm out just above the cannon. Pinkie Pie quickly scooted to the back of the cannon and pushed off, putting her back hooves behind the cannon. With a big push, Pinkie leapt off the cannon and sent it straight into the titan faster than before. Reiner, his arm still out, caught Pinkie Pie as he pulled her in.

The cannon collided into the titan with great force, blasting the door back and knocking the titan away as well. With the cannon derailed and the pieces of the door and the cannon’s supports flying out, the titan and the cannon fell off the stairs and down to the floor below, both of their landings cracking the brick beneath them.

“Wow,” Pinkie Pie gasped as Reiner continued groping her, “thanks for catching me, Reiner!”

“Don’t mention it,” Reiner said with a worried huff.

Bertolt ran to the left side of the entryway and grabbed the torch. Running to the next stairwell, he hovered the torch over the hole and looked to see the titan lying motionless in the center, its body immobilized by the cannon’s weight.

“It looks like the cannon is holding the titan down,” Bertolt accounted.

“Let me see!” Conny yelled as he grabbed the torch from Bertolt and looked down to see the titan he, Ymir, and Pinkie Pie fell. “Should I kill it? I found a knife in the room upstairs, and–"

“Forget it,” Reiner said, taking the torch from Conny’s grasp and towards the stairs with it. “Even if the titan could get that cannon off of him, he’s probably really wounded.”

Bertolt left the entryway and followed Reiner as Conny turned to face everyone else, seemingly wanting their input too. While Ymir went back up and Reiner let Pinkie Pie down, Krista stood still.

“We should retreat upstairs,” answered Krista. “If a titan was here, then more should–”

As Conny walked to the stairs, Krista could see a figure running at Conny through the shadows.

“CONNY!” Krista shrieked.

Reiner, as quick as his body would allow, pushed Pinkie Pie away from the door and charged at Conny. Before the titan’s mouth could clamp down on Conny’s head, Reiner knocked Conny to the floor while he pushed the titan’s face away by its cheek with his right hand.

“Conny!” screamed Pinkie Pie. “Reiner!”

Reiner’s hand slipped on the titan’s face as it ended up sliding in between each of the titan’s rows of teeth. Pinkie Pie and Conny watched with horror as the titan’s teeth bit down on Reiner’s forearm, the sound of squishing muscle and crunching bones echoing inside the room.

“NO!” Pinkie Pie cried. “REINER!”

Reiner both from his extreme pain and anger, bent down and wrapped his free arm around the titan’s left leg and stood up, putting the titan in a fireman’s carry. Conny and the others couldn’t believe as Reiner, blood gushing from his arm where the titan continued to bite him, carried the giant up the stairs and towards the window.

“Reiner!” Conny yelled. “You’re not planning on jumping out of the window with him, are you?”

“Do I have any other choice?” Reiner yelled back as he began to climb onto the window.

Conny ran up the stairs and pulled a knife behind his back from his belt.

“No, wait!” Conny shouted as he ran around Reiner and plunged the blade of the knife into the titan’s head just below the ear. “If I can just cut the mouth…”

Conny quickly carved back out as he torn the titan’s flesh down the jaw and into its cheek. Once Conny sliced out the corner of the titan’s mouth, the grip on Reiner’s arm was loose enough for him to pull out. As Conny back himself and Reiner back down the stairs, Ymir watched on the other side of the window on the stairs as the titan turned back to attack her or the others.

As Reiner ran back to shove the titan out the window, Ymir grabbed on to the side of the window and kicked the titan hard in the face, sending it flying out of the tower. The force of the kick was enough to send Ymir dangling over the window.

“Ymir!” Krista cried.

Reiner was already at the window and grabbed her arm by his left hand, quickly pulling her up and resting her on the stairs.

“You think we could go back up now?” she asked.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Ymir and Conny finished applying the last touches of the blockade on the next floor up, which consisted of logs that were wedged in between the door and the stairs by their length. Bertolt provided the light they needed while Pinkie Pie and Krista helped Reiner prepare a bandage and sling for his crushed arm.

Krista had a bottle of vine in her hand. While it wasn’t the best stuff, it was the only form of sterilization they had. Krista popped the cork off with her hand and begun drenching Reiner’s bleeding arm with it. Reiner tried to clench his fists due to the stinging, but felt even more pain in his forearm as he tried to do so.

“Sorry,” Krista apologized in response to Reiner’s grunts.

“I think the bone is fractured,” Reiner stated.

“Yeah, I think so too. We have a brace, but we need some form of bandage. Wait! I know!”

Krista stood back up and tore a long piece of cloth along the bottom of her dress, revealing her legs. Reiner stared at the sight, transfixed by her smooth, flawless skin.

“I’m afraid this dirty cloth is all we have,” Krista stated as she wrapped up Reiner’s arm with a short, wooden pole running along Reiner’s arm. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Reiner stated.

Just marry me already, he thought.

As Reiner put his arm up to his chest and let Krista tie the cloth over the shoulder, Pinkie Pie lowered her head down and gave Reiner a peck where the blood bled through.

“What was that?” asked Reiner.

“What?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Hasn’t your mom ever kissed your boo-boos?”

Reiner couldn’t understand the purpose of such a gesture, but he was glad to see that Pinkie Pie still cared for him so.

“Thanks for your help,” Reiner said as he pet the side of Pinkie’s Pie’s neck, causing her leg to twitch.

Conny and Ymir backed away from the door, knowing there was nothing more they could do with the barricade.

“What are we going to do once the titans break in again?” asked Conny. “We got lucky that time, but I don’t think we’ll be so lucky the next time.

“I agree,” said Bertolt. “We’ve got one wounded already, and even that’s saying something.”

“Hey, Reiner, are you alright?”

“Yeah,” he answered. “More or less.”

Ymir, seeing the attention Krista was giving Reiner, looked about her arms and hands. She finally found a small drop of blood at the tip of her finger.

“Uh, Krista?” called Ymir. “I cut my finger too. It’s a real gusher.”

“That’s barely even a scratch,” Conny said with disdain. “Just spit on it and you’ll be fine.”

Ymir continued to look at her finger as a pink fluff entered her vision. She saw as Pinkie Pie was staring into her eyes.

“What do you want?” asked Ymir.

“Can I see your finger?” she asked.

Humoring her, Ymir pointed her finger out and put her hand out to Pinkie Pie palm up. Pinkie Pie looked at the small amount of blood on the finger, but still gave it a smooch regardless. Ymir was shocked.

“What did you do that for?” Ymir asked with concern.

“I know that we haven’t seen things eye to eye,” Pinkie Pie explained, “probably because you’re taller than me, but you did a really good job helping Reiner and Conny back then. I just wanted to say thank you… and I’m still sorry I called you a big bitch.”

Ymir smirked.

“Like I said,” she replied, “don’t be. I really am a big bitch, especially the way I treated your friend.”

“Eh, don’t worry about it,” Conny vouched. “You had no way of knowing. And Reiner, I’m sorry for being careless earlier. It seems all I can do is get saved by you, huh? One of these days, I have to return the favor.”

Reiner, remembering the death of his friend as a child in that instant, took a heavy sigh.

“It’s nothing,” he said. “Just forget it. I’m a soldier; it’s what I’m meant to do.”

“Well, I wonder about that,” Conny responded. “You never hesitate to put your life on the line. I doubt I can ever be as strong as you. Say, Bertolt? Was Reiner always like that?”

Bertolt took small pause.

“No,” he said. “In the past, Reiner was a warrior; different from how he is now.”

“Huh?” Reiner asked. “What’s that supposed to mean? Warrior? What are you even talking about?”

Bertolt stayed silent, knowing exactly what he was talking about.

“How’s about instead of sitting around and playing riddle games,” Ymir ordered, “how’s about we try and gather some stuff so we can at least have a fighting chance. Well, to be honest, half of our chances are riding on our leaders’ strength, but I suppose that’s the Scouting Legion for y–”

Pinkie Pie squeaked loudly, causing everyone to turn to her. Everyone looked at her tail, which was twitching uncontrollably.

“What’s wrong, Pinkie?” asked Krista.

“My tail’s twitching!” Pinkie Pie she said with audible fear.

“We need to find cover!” Conny said without any hint of sarcasm.

“Why?” Ymir asked. “What does a wagging tail mean?”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Outside the tower, dozens of smoldering bodies laid about the castle grounds as Nanaba and Gelger finished off the last of them. Nanaba cut into the back of a seven-meter titan’s legs as Gelger came up from the top and slashed down upon the titan’s neck, killing it. As the titan fell, both of them came to meet halfway up the tower to relay their situation.

“That should take care of the bigger ones,” said Nanaba. “Thank heavens for this tower, otherwise, we’d have nowhere to fight properly.”

“But we’re still pulling through somehow,” Gelger said.

Rene and Henning came around and met with their other two comrades.

“I’ll go check on the rookies!” Rene stated.

“Gotcha'!” Nanaba exclaimed.

As Rene and Henning flew up to the top of the tower, a slight rumbling sound was heard just overhead, confusing Nanaba and Gelger.

“What’s that sound?” Gelger wondered.

*BRFSHH*

A large, projectile crashed into the stables, which exploded with a burst of wood and stone. Gelger and Nanaba looked shocked to see all of their horses lying bloody and dead underneath the rubble.

“Our horses!” shouted Gelger.

From the top, Rene and Henning were still as they tried to wonder what killed their steeds.

“It’s not over yet!” Rene shouted.

“That sound is back!” Henning stated.

Coming from behind them was a large, white boulder that looked to be aimed right towards them. Neither had time to react as the rock collided into them and the castle, destroying almost a quarter of the top floor. As the bits of the debris fell, Gelger and Nanaba were frightened to see Rene and Henning fall with the rubble.

“Rene!” screamed Nanaba. “Henning!”
________________________________________________________________________________________

“What was that?” shouted Ymir. “Was that what I thought it was?”

“Something hit the building!” Bertolt declared.

“Pinkie,” Reiner wondered, “Conny, how did you know that would happen?”

“She told me something about this ‘Pinkie Sense’ she has,” explained Conny loudly. “Right before we heard that loud roar on our expedition a couple of days ago, she told me that her knee was getting pinchy or something like that. Listen, I don’t know about it either, but we need to see what happened!”

“Fine,” Reiner agreed. “We haven’t heard anything more outside, so I assume it’s safe. Let’s go!”

Conny and Reiner led Pinkie Pie, Ymir, Bertolt, and Krista as they came to the top of the stairs and the building to see what happened. They were stunned to see the portion of the building that was destroyed by the strike. Next to the gaping hole in the building were Nanaba and Gelger, who knelt beside the deceased Rene and Henning and mourned them.

“There’s nothing we can do anymore,” Gelger wept. “They were struck by a boulder coming from the wall and were crushed…”

“What?” Krista shouted.

“It’s him!” Conny yelled. “It has to be! That Beast Titan that was heading for the wall! It has to be his doing!”

“Hey, guys?” Pinkie Pie squirmed as she massaged her leg. “Speaking of pinchy knees, my knee is getting REALLY pinchy now.”

“What does that mean?” asked Ymir.

“It means something scary’s gonna…” Conny dithered off as he saw the trees in between them and the wall tremor.

Then at once, a massive stampede of titans of all sizes came running straight towards the castle from the forest. The others stood narrow-eyed and terrified as danger came at them once again.

“Holy shit!” Conny yelled. “There has to be twice as many titans than before!”

“What?” Gelger exclaimed, standing back up with Nanaba.

“The way these titans show up now of all times,” Nanaba stated. “It’s as if they’re going by a plan now. It’s as if we were being toyed with from the very start…”
________________________________________________________________________________________

From the top of the wall, the Beast Titan threw its arms up, letting out a massive roar that could be heard for miles. As it watched the titans swarm the castle once again, it climbed down from the wall on the south side.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As titans approached the tower, Nanaba ran and leapt off the building, falling towards the closest fifteen-meter titan he saw. The titan reached to grab him, but Nanaba shot a hook out behind him that carried him over the walkway to the smaller tower of the castle.

This is bad, Nanaba thought. I’m almost out of gas.

Nanaba swung around the front of the smaller tower and towards the titan’s neck. With another burst of exhaust, Nanaba soared by the titan’s neck and sliced its neck.

Did I get it? he wondered.

The titan fell to the side, its body colliding with the smaller tower and destroying it. Nanaba gasped at the sight, knowing that the titans might destroy the tower before they would even get eaten. Gelger swung down to meat Nanaba in the center once again. While not visible by Nanaba, the right side of Gelger’s head was bleeding very badly, covering the entire right side of his face with scarlet.

“I’m almost out of gas,” Nanaba said. “You?”

“Same,” Gelger responded as he looked at the small, banged up blade in his operational device. “And I’m out of blades. Those ones in your devices are all you have left too, right?”

“Yeah. I wonder how many the four of us have killed alone.”

“I don’t know. I lost count. All things considered, I think we did really well here. Only… before I die… I wish I could have a drink of vine…”

“Gelger…”

Then, Nanaba noticed the blood dripping off of Gelger’s chin, realizing the extent of his comrade’s bleeding.

“Sorry, Nanaba. I hit my head really bad when that tower fell back there. And I… don’t have any more strength to fight…

Gelger’s hook displaced itself from the walls, and Nanaba watched with horror as he fell limply into the crowding titans.

“GELGER!” Nanaba shrieked, launching a hook out and soaring towards the titans.

As one titan grabbed hold of Gelger’s leg, Nanaba targeted that titan and cut his nape, the force of his swing snapping his blades from the bases. As the titan fell forwards, it slammed Gelger into the wall and threw him inside the hole it made. Nanaba latched into the wall and tried to swing up to the hole, only for almost no gas to come from the exhaust.

No… Nanaba thought. Now I’m really done for…

Nanaba looked as the titans approached him, his placement giving the titans enough distance for them to grab him.

Inside the hole, Gelger got to his knees. With his death imminent and his weakness consuming him, he could barely hear Nanba’s screams outside. However, he looked forwards to see a bottle of vine sitting on the floor. As if nothing else in the world mattered, he writhed towards the bottle and grabbed it by the neck, tilting it up over his mouth. Gelger was horrified to see only one drop escape the bottle and land on his chin.

“Not a single drop left,” gasped Gelger as tears ran down the side of his face. “No fair…”

A fifteen meter titan looked in through the hole to see Gelger weeping over the loss of his final drink. The titan reached inside the hole and grabbed Gelger, who continued crying as the titan brought the soldier towards its mouth.

Chapter 41: Warrior

Auruo, Eren, and Rainbow Dash sat along the north-side of the edge of Wall Rose, watching as Ymir was hoisted up in a stretcher by two soldiers pulling it up with ropes. Many other soldiers had gathered along the wall. Working to take their next plan of finding the hole in the wall into action, the top of the wall was bustling as more and more soldiers climbed up.

“How’s Ymir doing?” Eren asked Auruo.

“Well,” he answered, “she’s got her arm and leg cut off, and it looks like she broke nearly every bone in her body. A normal person would have been long dead by now.”

“Well,” Rainbow Dash said, “she certainly isn’t normal.”

“That she isn’t.”

“What do you think is going to happen to her? Pinkie and the others that were with them at that castle up there said that she saved them all. They better not try and dissect her like they tried to do with Eren.”

“I can’t really say,” Auruo sighed, “but we’re going to do all that we can to help her… or at the very least understand her motives.”

The chink sound of a metal hook latching into the wall broke Eren’s attention. As he looked over the wall, he saw Reiner coming up and walking along the walls edge.

“Here, Reiner,” Eren called, putting his hand out to pull him up, “take my hand!”

“Thanks,” grunted Reiner as he held on to Eren’s hand.

As Eren pulled him up, Rainbow Dash flew around behind Reiner and gently pushed him forwards away from the edge. Following right behind Reiner was Bertolt.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hanji walked along the wall’s edge, Historia following her from behind.

“You have to believe me!” Historia begged. “Ymir saved us all in her titan form. She even risked her life to save all of us. How much more proof do you need that she’s on our side? Listen, I know she kept information from all of us as a means of saving herself, but she’d changed. She’s our ally now! I’ve known her for much longer than you have, and I can assure you that she’s a lot simpler than she may seem.”

Hanji stopped, considering the words she would say to Historia.

“Don’t get me wrong,” spoke Hanji, “as much as I’d want her to be our friend and ally, she has information that could be vital to the survival of the human race. We want nothing more than to be on good terms with her. She herself may be a simple person, but that’s not how things work around here. Eren showed himself to be a titan, and he was nearly executed for it.”

“What?” Historia shouted. “You aren’t going to let that happen, are you?”

“We’ll do all that we can, but for now, she needs to rest. She took a beating back there, and she needs to heal. Thank goodness she has those titan abilities as well, otherwise, she’d be dead by now.”

As Hanji and Historia continued walking, they came close to the stretcher where Ymir laid. Crouching by her side was Petra, Pinkie Pie, and Kirill. Ymir was wrapped snugly in a Scouting Legion cloak.

“And what did you say your name was again?” Hanji asked. “Historia Renz?”

“Yes,” she answered.

“Like that noble family?”

“Yes.”

“I see… Well,” Hanji said, patting Historia on her shoulder, “it’s nice to meet you. Now then…”

Pinkie Pie turned her head to see Hanji, taking a sigh of relief upon seeing her, glad to have lived to reunite. Historia knelt down beside her, wanting to be by Ymir’s side.

“How is Ymir?” asked Hanji.

“She’s stopped bleeding,” Petra reported, “but the vapor pouring out of her arm and leg indicate that she’s still healing. How much longer do you think it will take her to fully recover?”

“Let me see.”

Hanji knelt down and felt around the body, noting any abnormal bends and depressions caused by broken limbs for ribs. The arm and leg were a no-brainer; from the amount of times she’d seen Eren hurt himself and heal, Hanji knew it would take the same time for her.

“I estimate that her arm and leg will grow back within a few hours. Her other broken bones should be healed long before then. Either way, she needs to be taken to the Trost district where she can be provided with proper treatment.”

“Yes, ma’am,” said one of the other soldiers.

As Hanji turned back towards the soldiers climbing the wall, Pinkie Pie got up and followed her.

“Hey, Pinkie,” Hanji greeted. “So, I’ve heard you had quite the adventure.”

“Yeah,” Pinkie Pie said, “but I’m glad you’re here now. I really missed you, Hanji.”

“I missed you too,” she replied with a heartened smile. “Would you mind telling me all about it as we go look for that breach?”

“Would I?!”

“Hmhmhm. That’s the spirit.”

Further west, Eren put arm out for Mikasa and pulled her up while Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy held Armin, Applejack, and Jean, respectively, under the armpits and fluttered them up to the top of the wall, delicately dropping them off. Reiner sat cross-legged on the center of the wall, looking at his bandaged arm. Bertolt stood above him, staying by his side.

“Ow, dammit,” he growled.

“Reiner?” Eren questioned. “Are you alright?”

“No, I’m not,” he answered. “My arm’s been crunched by a titan. Dammit… I seriously thought I wasn't going to make it.”

Eren couldn’t help but note how depressed Reiner looked about his brushes with death.

“So even someone as big and strong as you had trouble, huh?” asked Eren jokingly.

“Strong, huh?” Reiner responded, clearly not in a jesting mood. “This is the second time I was nearly killed by a titan. First the Female Titan, and now there at Castle Utgard. At this rate, I’ll be on my way to the grave in no time. I know it was my choice and duty as a soldier, but I’m feeling that my heart and soul will collapse before my body will. I guess there’s no point in harping on it until we plug up the wall…”

Just then, the sound of wire piercing into the wall was heard again, and Eren and Armin both grabbed a hand of the person who was coming up. Reiner and Bertolt were stunned to see Annie be hoisted up and to her feet.

“Are you alright?” Armin asked her.

“I’m fine,” she said, brushing her cloak off with her hand.

What shocked Reiner even more was that she now wore the brand of the Scouting Legion as opposed to the Military Police whom she previously joined.

Annie walked up to the two, scaring them.

“What’s the matter with you two?” wondered Annie. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Reiner stood up, walking away from the soldiers. Annie followed them right away. As Eren walked forwards to see what was happening, Annie stopped and put her arm out.

“Eren,” Annie advised. “Leave this to me. This is business solely between Reiner, Bertolt, and I.”

Eren stood motionless as Annie went on ahead, confusing him.

“What do you think that’s all about?” Rainbow Dash asked Eren, fluttering alongside him.

“I don’t know,” Eren trembled, “but why does Annie need to talk to Bertolt and Reiner? You don’t think that they–”

“Relax, dude. I remember that they were chums during the Trost invasion. She’s probably just explaining why she’s fighting on our side now.”

“Yeah, but… why those two specifically?”

Eren and Rainbow Dash’s discussion went out of earshot from Annie, Reiner, and Bertolt, who were likewise out of earshot from the others.

“Annie,” growled Reiner. “What are you doing here? Why are you wearing that cloak and that jacket?”

“Because I am no longer a warrior,” she answered. “I choose to fight as a soldier for the Scouting Legion.”

“You’re crazy! Don’t you care what happens to your father?”

“The ponies have agreed to bring me safely to my father if I agree to assist them in saving humanity.”

“But Annie…”

“But nothing. These ponies have shown me that we won’t achieve peace through this violence. The fact that they spared me instead of killing me outright is a testament to that.”

“Then allow me to do the honors,” Reiner growled as he cracked his knuckles.

“Wait, stop!” hissed Bertolt, grabbing him by the chest and back. “We can’t do this here. If we get caught here, they might kill us!”

“No one’s going to kill anyone,” Annie stated. “I haven’t told anyone about who you really are yet, but I’m certain that Twilight will help you escape a death sentence if you join us.”

Reiner and Bertolt looked nervous, the latter in particular gulping with worry.

“Is everyone here?” called Hanji as she walked towards the gathered soldiers as Conny, Sasha, Rarity, and Spike were helped up. “We’re going to deal with Ymir later. Right now, we need to put a plan together to close the breach.”

Hanji looked down to see a group of soldiers riding along the north side of the wall. She studied them, seeing that they were soldiers from the Garrison. Mikasa looked down as well, able to recognize the one with short, blonde hair and a thin moustache.

“Hannes?” Mikasa wondered.

“It’s the vanguard of the Garrison,” Hanji said. “They must be here to tell us where the breach is.”

“Someone help him up. He’ll need it.”

Mikasa ran towards Eren and Armin to tell them of Hannes’ arrival. Pinkie Pie and Hanji looked over to see as Hannes below dismounted his horse and begun to ascend the wall on his 3D Maneuver Gear. Not long after, Eren, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Armin, Twilight, and Spike came over to see Hannes.

As other soldiers came and gathered to hear the news, Reiner, Bertolt, and Annie knew that their discussion would have to wait.

“This isn’t over,” Reiner warned as he and Bertolt passed by Annie.

As Hannes launched his hook into the closest space in the wall that he could, Eren knelt down and pulled him up. While Hannes smiled at Eren, happy to see him alive once again, he looked his and his friends’ pony partners with shock.

“It’s you…” he gasped.

“Captain Hannes,” Hanji spoke, giving him the Military salute, “I trust that you have searched the wall for a breach.”

“Correct,” he answered.

“And where is the location of the breach?”

Hannes paused, unsure if he should reveal the awful truth to them. It couldn’t be helped.

“There is no breach anywhere,” he said.

The crowd of soldiers erupted in murmurs and gasped, confused by the news. We’ve been searching all night for anything wrong with the wall in between the Chlorba and Trost districts. There’s nothing.”

“What was that?” Hanji asked for clarification.

“We crossed paths with the Garrison soldiers from Chlorba and we even looked at the part of the wall that they passed, just to be sure. Not only that, but we haven’t come across a single titan.

“But we’ve seen titans,” Armin stated. “They were inside the wall too.”

“Are you sure you searched the wall thoroughly?” Eren asked. “You aren’t drunk, are you?”

“I would never drink at a time like this!” Hannes shouted. “Come to think of it, why are you guys here?”

“Several of our soldiers were caught in the chaos without their Gears or uniforms,” Armin said. “We returned from Stohess to bring their things to them.”

“I can see that. But wasn’t Eren supposed to be taken to the Inner District?”

“Yes,” Mikasa responded, moving her glance towards where she last saw Annie, “but we had run into… unforeseen problems.”

“It’s a long story,” Rainbow Dash interrupted, “but we’re here now. That’s all that matters.”

Hannes was surprised again to hear Rainbow Dash speak, but didn’t want to show it. He could clearly see that these ponies were friends of Eren’s, and he didn’t want to insult either of them.

“If that’s the case,” Hanji concluded, “then we’re going to have to call the operation off. For now, we’ll go on standby in the Trost district. Let’s get going!”

“Yes, ma’am!” the soldiers all replied.

“Conny Springer,” called Hanji, “Kr– Historia Renz, Reiner Braun, Bertolt Hoover, Pinkie Pie, come to me and collect your 3D Maneuver Gears and uniforms!”

“They brought our things?” Conny asked, running off to follow Hanji, along with Pinkie Pie, Bertolt, Reiner, and the others.

Annie kept her eyes trained on Reiner and Bertolt like a cat upon a mouse. Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Twilight, and Spike stayed put to catch up with Hannes.

“So,” Hannes said, breaking the tension, “this is the first time I really get to meet you ponies.”

“Well, I’m glad I finally got to meet ya’, Hannes,” Applejack responded, putting her hoof out. “Mikasa’s told me lots about you. I’m Applejack. It’s gonna’ be a pleasure workin’ with ya’.”

Hannes took the pony’s hoof, shaking it with vigor.

“And such a strong hand– or hoof on you,” he complimented, “Sorry…”

“Huhuhuh,” chuckled Applejack. “It’s alright, common mistake. I bet it ain’t every day you get to talk with a pony.”

“Right, hehe…”

“I’m Rainbow Dash,” declared the blue pegasus, flying up and throwing her hoof in Hanne’s hand, “fastest flyer in this world.”

“Really?” whispered Applejack in disgust at her lack of humility. “Have ya’ ever seen Levi on his Maneuver Gear.”

“It’s very good to meet you as well, Rainbow Dash. Are you and your friends taking good care of these kids.”

“They are,” Eren vouched, “especially Rainbow Dash. She’s one of the best friends anyone could ever ask for.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but smile and blush profusely especially as she looked at Eren as he spoke.

“Hmhmhm,” giggled Hannes, “looks like someone has a bit of a crush on you.”

Rainbow Dash, recognizing this, tried to shake her head and conceal her flushed cheeks. Eren turned to Rainbow Dash, having felt her mane on his head as she whipped her head around.

“I…” Rainbow Dash muttered sheepishly, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Eren, knowing how Rainbow Dash felt, gave a small but thankful smile which Rainbow Dash couldn’t see as she tried to look away to conceal her emotions.

“My name is Twilight Sparkle,” greeted Twilight as she stepped forwards, “and this is one of my oldest friends, Spike.”

As Twilight allowed Hannes to shake her hoof, Reiner and Bertolt came towards Eren and his friends while Annie approached them.

“We’ll discuss this away from the others,” said Annie. “The others won’t even have to know what you really are.”

“Hey,” Reiner grunted, “what’s that supposed to mean?”

“Quiet. It looks like Eren and the others are finishing up.”

Hannes stood back up after kneeling down to shake Spike’s hand.

“We’ll be following you guys to Trost,” Hannes said. “We’ll see you over there.”

“Yeah,” Eren responded. “Good luck.”

Hannes walked up to the north edge of the wall, faced the south and jumped off. Armin watched as Hannes rappelled down towards his waiting soldiers on the ground.

“Just what is going on?” wondered Eren.

“All of these strange things happen one after the other,” Armin stated.

“Twilight,” Annie called, walking up to the group with Bertolt and Reiner behind, “go Erwin’s cart and fetch two syringes.”

“What? What do you–”

With the two people that were behind Annie, Twilight made the connection almost immediately. Not wanting to fumble a potentially deadly situation or betray her realization, she shook out her fears.

“Right away, Annie!” she answered.

Twilight flew up and down to the ground where her antidote would be. Reiner and Bertolt looked extremely nervous now. Eren too couldn’t understand what was going on.

“What?” Eren asked. “Why is Twilight getting syringes?”

“Because,” Annie stated, “there are some interesting things you should know about your good friends Reiner and Bertolt. They are the Armored Titan and the Colossal Titan.”

The silence was long and the tensions and confusions were rising. None of the other humans, ponies, nor dragon could understand what Annie meant by these words.

“Reiner? Bertolt? The Armored and Colossal Titans?” Eren gasped, still in complete disbelief by the news. “That’s insane. There’s no way that can be. Can it, Reiner?”

Reiner looked down where Twilight would be, still anxious about what would be in the syringes for them.

“What’s in those needles that Twilight’s getting?” asked Bertolt.

“They won’t kill you if that’s what you’re worried about,” Annie answered. “But once we administer what’s in them into you, you won’t be able to transform into titans any longer, just like they did with me.”

“Just like they did with–” wondered Reiner, who smiled once he realized it. “I see. So you had your titan abilities stolen from you, and with your back against the wall, you turned on your own kind and your home.”

“She didn’t do nothing of the sort!” Applejack answered, her hoof pounding on the word “sort.”

“It’s true,” Armin spoke. “Annie was prepared to take all that she knew with her to the grave. It was only when Twilight offered to save her that she decided to come with us.”

“Wha…” Eren mumbled, unable to process all the information, “how? Reiner, you were never told about the Female Titan’s identity that night. How did you find out?”

Twilight soared over the hill and quickly landed by Armin’s side, a case of syringes at the ready.

“It goes even further than that,” Annie spoke. “Armin, Twilight, the day of your expedition, did anything strike you as odd after Reiner escaped my grasp?”

Armin gasped at being put on the spot.

“Well,” remembered Armin, “after Reiner freed herself from the Female Titan’s hand, she stopped chasing us and went out to where Eren’s squad would be.”

“And how else would I have known that?” Annie prodded further. “What do you think I was doing looking at my hand back there?”

Armin thought about how to answer, but no words seemed to come out, afraid that he was wrong.

“Don’t hesitate,” egged Annie. “The answer is as simple as you might think.”

“Did he…” Armin guess, “carve Eren’s location into your hand?”

Annie nodded. Reiner growled, his identity becoming clearer and clearer by the second.

“Wait!” exclaimed Twilight. “I’m lost. Can Reiner and Bertolt transform into titans?”

“Yes they can,,” Mikasa answered with a raging frown. “Bertolt is the Colossal Titan, the one who destroyed the gates to Trost and Shiganshina, and Reiner is the Armored Titan, who destroyed the gate to Wall Maria.”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed, looking to the two accused soldiers in disbelief.

“No,” Eren shouted, “I refuse to believe it! Reiner! Bertolt! You aren’t just going to stand here and let them accuse you of this, are you?”

Reiner bowed his head. He knew denying it would be pointless with Annie breathing down his neck, even if he’d have Mikasa to deal with if he did. Regardless, he knew it couldn’t end, not like this.

“No, it’s true,” Reiner admitted. “We are indeed the Armored and Colossal Titans.”

“Reiner…” gasped Bertolt, unsure why his friend would confess. “Why are you–”

“Listen,” Reiner said, “our first objective was to destroy humanity, but now, all we need is you, Eren. If you come with us, we will never touch the walls again.”

“Huh?” Eren exclaimed. “What are you talking about?”

“I’m sorry that I can’t explain it further, but we need to go now.”

“You’re not going anywhere!” Annie ordered. “Twilight, get them out.”

“Right!” affirmed Twilight as she began to open the case that she held in her magic.

Reiner focused his vision on the case. Just as Twilight opened it, Reiner twisted his body and put his leg up, kicking the case right along its side. The others gasped as pieces of broken wood and glass, as well as many droplets of the antidote fell over the side of the wall. Annie, quick as she could, unsheathed her sword and pointed the blade at Reiner’s throat, who now remained stoic in the face of death.

From further east along the wall, Hanji turned to see Annie pointing her sword at Reiner.

“Hey!” she yelled, running out to the area.

Her shout brought more attention to the other soldiers, who themselves were finishing putting their uniforms, harnesses and gears on.

“You stupid son of a bitch,” Annie hissed. “Do you really want to continue fighting this? We offered you a way out, but you literally sent it plummeting to the ground.”

“There is no other way, Annie,” Reiner growled. “Humanity will never live the way it’s going now. We’re the only ones who can fix it now.”

“Annie!” shouted Hanji, who came up with several other soldiers. “Just what do you think you’re doing?”

“Hanji!” called Twilight as she soared up and over Reiner and Bertolt and on the floor again in between Hanji and the others. “Annie isn’t double-crossing us. Reiner has confessed that he and Bertolt are the Armored and Colossal Titans that destroyed the gates of Shiganshina and Wall Maria.”

Hanji and the soldiers behind her gasped, frightened by this news. Pinkie Pie broke in through the crowd and next to Conny, now suited up and equipped, so she could get a good look at Reiner.

“Wait,” Pinkie Pie asked, “what’s going on?”

Reiner and Bertolt looked behind him at the soldiers gathering behind them. Both of them had looks of anguish on their shocked, sad, and angry faces, now knowing what they were.

“It was easy for me,” Annie spoke to the two soldiers. “I didn’t make many friends, so killing all those people back then wasn’t very difficult. You, on the other hand… Could you really allow the friends that you’ve made to die by your hands? Do you really want to send good, innocent people to their deaths because of select individuals?”

Reiner turned and looked to the others, especially Conny and Pinkie Pie, who looked at Reiner with hurt, betrayed frowns and moistening eyes. Reiner’s eyes also began to water, a few of his tears falling from his eyes. Twilight knew this was her chance.

“Hanji,” whispered Twilight, “do you still have any syringes on you?”

“I do,” she replied, “but I wanted to use it if we were on the go, so to speak. What happened to the cases in the cart below?”

“Reiner kicked it away when I opened one of them. Here’s what I’ll do. I’ll cure Reiner first. Bertolt looks like he’d be more willing to allow himself an injection if I can give the same deal to him as I did Annie.”

“Alright,” Hanji said, “here.”

Hanji slipped a box from a pocket inside her jacket, giving it to Twilight as she opened the case and took the syringe out.

“You’re right…” Reiner answered to Annie. “We did make friends… with these fools. For three goddamned years… I’ve been living with these fools. If only I’d never met them, I wouldn’t become the worthless bastard that I am now.”

Reiner began to take the makeshift sling on his shoulder off, unwrapping it from his arm. Twilight aimed the needle carefully, making sure she could strike diligently in the most crucial spot without moving and being noticed by either Reiner or Bertolt.

“I don’t know what’s right and what’s wrong anymore,” Reiner stated, “but what I do know is that whatever the results of my actions and the consequences that follow…”

Reiner’s bite wound was now visible, but for all its gore and blood, it was the vapor that began to pour from the hand that scared the other soldiers, the confirmation of his identity all but absolute. Pinkie Pie looked especially terrified.

“…as a warrior,” Reiner concluded, “I have to take responsibility for it and fulfill my duty until the end!”

Bertolt looked behind him at the horrified faces of his friends. Just then, he saw a syringe floating in the air near Reiner’s neck, encased in a magenta aura. Twilight realized that he saw it, but before she could plunge the needle in, Bertolt grabbed hold of it, his hand wrestling to prevent the syringe’s movements.

At the same moment, Reiner grabbed Annie’s sword by the blade and kicked Annie in the ribs as quickly as he could. With no time to prepare herself, Annie was forced off the side of the wall and fell. Bertolt manage to grab the syringe with both hands, his fingers under the plunger. With a hard pull, the entire plunger was forced out of the barrel, rendering it useless.

As Annie hooked into the wall and ran up as fast as her wire could belay her, Reiner advanced towards Eren, enraging Mikasa.

“Soldiers!” Hanji shouted. “Prepare for battle!”

The armed soldiers and ponies drew their swords, ready to strike the two traitors down.

“As a friend,” Reiner stated, “I wanted to ask you. But now, I have no choice but to take you.”

Mikasa practically leapt over Eren as she swung her right blade at Reiner’s head. Reiner placed his hands up in autonomic reaction. Mikasa’s blade cut straight through Reiner’s right forearm as the blade continued its path into Reiner’s left hand. The blade cut into the center and moved through the center of his arm, splitting it down the middle towards his elbow. Twilight, seeing the gruesome sight, stopped her spell, shuddering at Reiner's mutilated arm.

“REINER!” Bertolt screamed.

Mikasa, with her left sword, dug her blade halfway into Bertolt’s wrist as well as the side of his neck. Bertolt leaned as hard as he could in the direction of the blade’s swing, making it the only part of his body that got cut. Mikasa looked to the two wounded soldiers and assessed who should be killed first. Annie hung to the wall just below the top of it, knowing what would be coming any moment now.

Reiner and Bertolt screamed in agony from the searing pain shooting into their arms as well as Bertolt’s neck. As Bertolt tried to get up, Mikasa stomped on Bertolt’s neck, keeping her weight on it and crushing his throat.

“EREN!” she shouted as she aimed the tip of her sword at Bertolt’s head. “RUN!”

Just before Mikasa could drive her sword into Bertolt, Reiner checked his body into Mikasa, sending her over the south edge of Wall Rose. The other soldiers tensed up, anticipating Hanji’s orders to attack. As Reiner stood before Eren and Bertolt stood before his friends behind him, Applejack and Rainbow Dash glared at the two with furious scowls, ready to charge. Just then, Reiner’s left arm and Bertolt’s right hand tensed up, a spark appearing from their wounds.

Reiner and Bertolt burst into large masses of light, the force blowing all of the soldiers back, some of them tumbling off the wall. Annie watched from the side of the wall as dust and pieces of the wall, blew from the top. Annie looked down at the carts below and the soldiers wondering what was going on. Knowing the remains of the antidote were there, she unhooked herself from the wall and swung down.

In Reiner’s place, a titan emerged from the light formed. Most of its body was covered in a skin-colored plating that had parts of exposed muscle for its body to move. The two platings where the face and jaw met to form a mouth was zig-zagged in shape. Its hair was similar to Reiner’s but it was a greyish white instead of Reiner’s blonde hair. Its eyes were nothing but two bright holes of white.

Bertolt transformed into a titan similar to the titan that was inside Wall Sina. Most of its exterior looked to be made entirely from muscle other than its head, which featured a thin line of skin that wrapped over various parts of its face and head, including along the side of the jaw, around the mouth, a nose, ears, and the forehead up to the back of its head. Without cheeks, almost every tooth in its jaws was visible. However, only half of the body formed, its ribcage piercing into the sides of the wall, anchoring itself on. Even in this form, the Colossal Titan’s half formed body was still as tall as the Armored Titan’s standing up.

The Armored Titan, in Eren’s moment of confusion, grabbed Eren, who quickly tried to pull himself out. Rainbow Dash, fearful for his life, flew as quickly as she could behind the Armored Titan’s neck.

“Oh no you don’t!” she screamed, swinging her swords at her back.

To her shock and terror, instead of hearing the slice of the Armored Titan’s skin, she heard the sound of her blades breaking off near the base. Looking back at the neck, there were two small, barely-noticeable scratches on the surface.

They weren’t kidding when they said he was the Armored Titan! she thought.

A little more down the wall to the east, Ymir’s stretcher was blown away by the Colossal Titan’s transformation. The Colossal Titan saw Ymir about to fly off, reaching out with its humongous hands and grabbing the stretcher. Historia, who laid on her stomach to prevent herself from blowing off the wall, watched as Ymir was taken from her.

“YMIR!” she shouted.

With the Armored Titan not minding Rainbow Dash or her attack on it, it turned towards the south and jumped off the wall, sliding down it on its free hand and left leg, taking Eren with it.

“EREN!” shouted Armin, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Twilight, and Spike.

Eren continued to break free, his tears falling from his eyes. As his mind flooded with happier times with Reiner and Bertolt when they were trainees, it only served to increase Eren’s rage, knowing that two of his good friends were the ones who nearly ruined his life.

“Reiner…” Eren growled, “Bertolt… I’m going to kill you! YOU FUCKING TRAITORS!”

Mikasa watched as the Armored Titan fell down the wall with Eren in its grasp. Eren took his hand off of the Armored Titan’s and placed it in his mouth. With his anger and fury reaching a point he had never experienced, Eren’s teeth bit down into his hand until he heard the bone crunch like autumn leaves.

A bright light emanated from the Armored Titan’s hand as it exploded, blowing its arm off to the elbow. Everyone else that managed to stay on the wall looked to the side to see Eren’s titan forming as it fell alongside the Armored Titan, knowing a fight would begin the second their feet hit the ground.

Chapter 42: Punch, Throw, Lock

Eren’s titan’s arm was already reeling back for a punch before its legs could form. With a hard thrust forwards, Eren’s titan’s fist plowed into the Armored Titan’s face, smashing it against the wall. Mikasa watched as Eren’s titan fell to the ground and the Armored Titan tumbled down the wall and to the bottom.

“EREN!” she shouted.

The sound of the Colossal Titan shouting up above her made her look up at the half formed behemoth. Seeing it brought her to great anger.

If only I just cut off their heads back then, she thought. I, of all people, could have done it too. Why couldn’t…

Mikasa suddenly remembered the scared looks on the faces of the two people she considered her friends before she disfigured their bodies. Mikasa took a rough, guilty sigh.

There won’t be another chance… she resolved. Never again…

On the other side of the wall, Annie swung down to the supply carts where Erwin and Levi stood, wondering what was happening and what had happened.

“Annie!” Levi shouted. “The Colossal Titan has appeared.”

“I realize!” she yelled. “We have to move these carts now!”

Erwin nodded running to Kirill’s cart. Levi and Annie both ran to the horses on the cart containing the cure. Up on the wall, the Colossal Titan raised both arms into the sky. Hanji gasped knowing what was to come.

“MEN!” she ordered. “Get off the wall!”

As Hanji, Kirill, and others leapt from the walls, Hanji looked back to where Armin and the other ponies still were.

Come on, guys… she hoped.

Twilight, Armin, Applejack, Spike, and Rainbow Dash looked with horror as they saw both of the Colossal Titan’s arms swinging down. The left arm swung north in front of it at Hanji and the soldiers, and the right swung south right at them. Its massive arms were slow, but they would be lethal once they hit something.

“Guys!” shouted Twilight. “Jump northwest off the wall!”

“But, Twilight,” objected Applejack, “that’s right into its arm’s–”

“Just go!” Twilight shouted, galloping towards her destination.

As Spike ran to follow Twilight, Armin picked Spike up and ran to follow her. Rainbow Dash and Applejack made their own way off the wall. While Rainbow Dash and Twilight flew up and out of harm’s way, Armin let go of Spike as Applejack and the two of them fell down and out of the titan’s way.

Launching their hooks, the three of them swung to the wall’s north side as they watched the Colossal Titan’s arm plowed just beside them into the wall, spraying rock and boulder over the area. Looking to their left, they watched the rock fly off the wall to the north, the soldiers there frantic enough to jump north scrambling to avoid the debris that hit several unfortunates.

On the south side of the wall east of the Colossal Titan, Hanji, Kirill, Jean, Fluttershy, Auruo, and Petra, swung to the side of the wall, looking out at the damage the titan made behind it. The Armored Titan, seeing this, stuck close to the wall and watched as the pieces of stone fell about where Eren’s titan was laying. Mikasa swung west away from the falling rock.

“Oh no!” cried Fluttershy. “Twilight! Rainbow Dash!”

“I can’t see anything in the debris,” Hanji said, “so they must have made it to the other side.”

“What about the others?” asked Petra.

“I can’t say for sure, but I don’t want to think about who jumped north around us.”

Hanji then looked at the right arm of the Colossal Titan as it brought its hand to its mouth.

Great! Hanji shouted in her head. The antidote is over there! That debris will surely crush it!

Down below on the north of the wall, Annie looked up to see the rock falling towards them as she sat on one of the carts.

“Hyah!” she shrieked, whipping the reins of the horses attached to the cart.

As Annie’s cart went forwards, Erwin and Levi drove their own carts out of the path of the plummeting rock. While Erwin and Levi looked forwards, continuing to flick their reins to push their horses further, Annie looked back, watching as the rocks were falling just behind the wheels of Erwin and Levi’s carts, but they kept their composure, surprising her.

“What are you looking at?” Levi shouted. “Keep your attention ahead!”

Annie did just that, looking forwards and moving the carts away until she, Erwin, and Levi heard the last of the rocks fall. The three of them stopped to look up at the Colossal Titan as they watched it drop something from its hand to its mouth.

From atop the wall at the edge of the gap made by the Colossal Titan’s frontal swing, Conny, Pinkie Pie, Historia , Sasha, and Rarity, watched as Ymir disappeared behind the titan’s teeth as they closed. With a forceful gulp, the Colossal Titan swallowed her whole.

“It ate Ymir!” shouted Historia.

From their left, Hanji and Kirill leapt from the side of the wall and to the top of it. As Hanji looked down to the hanging soldiers on the north side, Kirill ran to the south side and looked down at the few soldiers who avoided the Colossal Titan’strike.

“Men!” Hanji cried at her soldiers. “Prepare for battle!”

“We’re taking down the Colossal Titan!” Kirill shouted to his men.

All at once, each soldier, including the now steadfast Conny, Pinkie Pie, Sasha, Rarity, and Historia on the wall, charged at the Colossal Titan using their Maneuver Gears. Armin, Applejack, Spike, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash watched with intrigue as Hanji, Kirill, and the rest of the soldiers weaved around the Colossal Titan’s arms as it tried to reach for them. Its efforts were in vain, as its movements were far too slow to take any of its attackers out.

“Look at that slowpoke!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “I can take out that guy in a snap.”

“Wait, Rainbow,” Twilight warned, putting her hoof on Rainbow Dash’s shoulder. “Try not to get in the way. Besides, I doubt that that thing is going to go down without some kind of fight…”

Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and the other three below them watched as Hanji, Kirill and the others went around the Colossal Titan, now beginning to reel in towards its neck.

“NOW!” Hanji shouted. “We’ll cut off its nape together!”

Rainbow Dash watched in excitement as the soldiers got closer and closer to killing the massive titan. Just as their arms swung back to strike, the Colossal Titan let out a loud roar as a harsh plume of steam erupted from its body, the force and heat pushing the soldiers back. The cloud went straight at Rainbow Dash and Twilight.

“Look out!” yelled Rainbow Dash as she and Twilight ascended as fast as they could to escape the gas.

Below them, Armin, Spike, and Applejack watched the steam pass just over them, the heat forcing them to retract their wires and slide down to a safer distance.

“It’s so hot!” Armin shouted. “What is going on up there?”

The soldiers still attached to the Colossal Titan’s back couldn’t advance further. On top of the sweltering heat, the force of the blast was too strong for them to reel in further.

“Men!” Hanji shouted. “Retreat!”

As Hanji and the others fell along both sides of the wall and swung towards the east where the steam wasn’t spreading, Armin, Spike, and Applejack swung out with them. Rainbow Dash and Twilight flew to the area as well, meeting back up with Hanji and the others. Many of the soldiers were tending to the steam burns they garnered, producing a cacophony of painful groans and shouts.

“Is he going to try and disappear again?” asked Hanji.

“No,” Armin answered. “It’s different. Last time, he disappeared in an instant. But right now, he’s maintaining that form. As long as he keeps producing that wall of steam…”

Armin shot a hook at the Colossal Titan’s face, but as the hook and wire neared it, they both hit the steam, flinging them both into the air and away from the titan’s face. Seeing that his endeavor was pointless, Armin reeled the hook back into its holster.

“…our 3D Maneuver Gear is useless.”

“It’s a good thing I don’t use one,” Rainbow Dash grunted angrily, drawing two blades from her sheaths and flying towards the titan’s face.

“Rainbow Dash,” shouted Hanji, “wait!”

Rainbow Dash arced over and around the Colossal Titan’s body, getting a good view of where the neck would be. Rainbow Dash flew backwards for a soaring start, flapping her wings in preparation. With a burst in energy, Rainbow Dash made a beeline straight for the titan’s neck.

As soon as she entered inside the steaming cloud, she instantly felt the agonizing sting of the heat against her skin, as well as the hard gales that kept her away from her target like two magnets at equal polarities.

Rainbow Dash didn’t care. If anything, the pain only fueled her resolve. Flapping her wings with the likeness of a hummingbird, she tried to inch closer and closer. She looked to her blades, which she was shocked to see were bending due to the head and force being inflicted upon them. It was at that point that the heat became unbearable to Rainbow Dash. She flew out of the steam and zoomed back to Hanji and the other soldiers, tossing her bent, useless blades out to her left.

Upon landing on the wall, she felt another searing pain in her hooves, making her yowl in pain. Pushing the buttons on her operational device shoes, they final came off her hooves as they clattered on the ground. Hanji and Twilight watched sadly as Rainbow Dash blew on her hot hooves in an attempt to cool them off.

“Now what are we supposed to do?” asked Armin.

“Nothing,” Hanji solemnly responded. “We’ll just have to wait.”

Hanji turned back to face the soldiers awaiting further orders.

“Squads 3 and 4,” demanded Hanji, “you’re on standby behind the target.”

“Roger!” Auruo confirmed.

“Squad 2, you’re all on standby here. Kirill, I’m leaving you in charge.”

“Roger that!” he answered.

“Armin, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Spike, follow me.”

“Yes ma’am!” Armin called back.

The six of them walked off to the side of the wall to see the Armored Titan standing back up to fight Eren’s titan, who still laid on the ground. Auruo, Petra, Sasha, and Rarity jumped to the north side of the wall and swung around behind the Colossal Titan.

“It will be interesting to see how long he can keep that shield of his up,” Hanji told Armin and Twilight, “because he’s going to run out of energy sometime and he’ll have to come out. We’ll wait then to make our move. Now, listen to closely. At this point, we might have to kill them, cure or no cure. If the time comes, don’t hesitate to take their lives. Armin, Spike, ponies, and squad one…”

Hanji leapt off the south side of the wall towards the Armored Titan and Eren’s titan.

“…follow me!” ordered Hanji.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash dove down and swooped alongside Hanji while Armin, Spike, Applejack, and several other soldiers followed close behind. On the wall, Conny piggybacked an unconscious soldier away from the Colossal Titan while Pinkie Pie had two slung across her back. Conny panted in pain as steam rose off the soldier’s skin. Historia slowly dragged a soldier from the Colossal titan by his arms, who was screaming in agony.

“So hot!” Conny shouted.

“Krista! Connie! Pinkie Pie!” shouted Kirill towards them. “Get back! All of you! You tend to the wounded!”

“Excuse me?” called Historia. “What about Ymir? I’m certain she’s still alive! Please, save her!”

“No promises,” grunted Kirill.

Conny and Pinkie Pie looked back up at the Colossal Titan, saddened by their friend’s true identity.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, his body broken and torn apart from both his fall and the debris of the wall that fell upon him. Mikasa let go of her spot from the wall, swinging down towards the Armored Titan. Hanji, Armin, and the ponies watched as Mikasa soared into action. The Armored Titan walked up to Eren, its left arm grown back and the plating on its mouth still covered over, its expression ambiguous.

Eren’s titan’s eyes were rolled up in the back of its head. Inside its nape, Eren’s own eyes were rolled back as he looked back on his time with Reiner.

Shit… Eren thought… damn that fucker…
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren stood over Reiner, both in their cadet uniforms inside the training pens, keeping his right arm pulled back as Eren held and locked it with his left arm. Reiner grit his teeth at the pain shooting into his shoulder.
________________________________________________________________________________________

You kept going on about being a soldier and doing your duty and all that shit, mused Eren, all while holding back against me during our training, huh?

Eren’s left hand began to regenerate, the wrist and bottom of the palm appearing from the stump.

You were always so strong. I can’t even move now.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Reiner, his uniform draped over with a cadet’s cloak and backpack, turned back to Eren, Mikasa, and Sasha, all in similar clothes, at the foot of a cliff overlooking the mountains and shimmering lake in the distance.

“If we keep doing our best,” stated Reiner, “even when training starts to become the most difficult, someday, we’ll be useful to mankind.”

Reiner turned to give Eren an assuring smile.
________________________________________________________________________________________

You were really a great guy, thought Eren. Always keeping calm in any situation, always thinking one step ahead, and putting the lives of your fellow soldiers before yourself.

The Armored Titan stepped closer, savoring its hunt before it could get Eren inside his titan’s neck.

I even wished that I could be as strong as you, Eren continued to think.

Mikasa swung by the Armored Titan’s nape and delivered a hard slash to its neck, only for her blades to shatter off, leaving her with two, six-inch long nubs.

“Damn!” hissed Mikasa.

“Mikasa!” shouted Applejack in the distance.

Nothing works on him, Mikasa calculated. Eren’s attack hardly fazed him, and my blades are just as useless. That thing is covered in protective skin, unlike the Female Titan.

Mikasa looked into her sheaths, dismayed to see only one blade inside each one. Regardless, she launched her hook at the Armored Titan’s back, she reeled herself towards him for another attempt.

“Eren!” she shouted.

Eren’s titan’s eyes looked back at the Armored Titan, its angry scowl appearing on its face, much like Eren inside of it. Finally, Eren’s hands and feet were finishing their healing, becoming good as new.

You know, Reiner, Eren thought, I don’t know what your face looks like right now, but you… and Bertolt. You are the lowest form of scum. Of all the deaths humanity has faced in its existence, no one has killed more than you.

Mikasa landed on the Armored Titan’s back and viciously stabbed the back of its neck. As the end of the blade continued to bounce off the plating, the Armored Titan ignored her and continued towards Eren’s titan. Eren’s titan jumped up into a crab-like stance, tensing the muscles in his arms to push off.

You can’t be allowed to live any longer, seethed Eren. What were you even thinking? You seriously disgust me. Just remembering your face, and how it was filled with justice and honor, it makes me want to vomit! You goddamned shithead!

Eren’s titan pushed off the ground, putting itself upright onto its feet. It threw its arm forwards with every fiber of its being, its fist striking the Armored Titan in the face.

I’m going to slaughter you! Eren declared.

The strike, just like the last one, left no damage to the Armored Titan’s plating. The Armored Titan, its own arm reeled back, threw a punch into Eren’s titan’s face, blowing half of it off in a crescent shape as Eren’s titan was sent hurling back.

“Eren!” screamed Rainbow Dash.

From behind them, Annie swung along the south side of the wall, just catching Eren’s titan flying back by the Armored Titan’s strike.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, in his cadet’s jacket, landed upon his back, onto the ground, arching his back and shutting his eyes from the sudden sting he felt running up his spine.

“Ow…” Eren squeaked.

Eren opened his eyes to see Annie, also in her cadet’s uniform, standing above him with a wooden oar in both hands.

“Hurts…” grunted Eren as he sat up. “Can’t you let up a little, Annie? Haven’t you ever heard of consideration?”

“Look who’s talking?” Annie responded, turning away from him.

“Huh?”

“The only reason you keep getting hit so hard is because you yourself won’t ‘let up.’ I block you just as hard as I always do. It’s clear I’m not as strong as you, so if you were truly a man, wouldn’t you let up on weak, little me?”

Eren scoffed, shooting back to his feet.

“Weak, little me my ass!” Eren called back. “If you’re so weak, how is it that you’re still standing and I’m getting knocked down to the ground?”

Annie sighed, tossing the oar behind her and approaching Eren.

“That’s because the technique I use is much different than the one they teach you and the others. Did you really think I threw you back with my strength?”

Eren hobbled backwards, unsure of Annie’s intentions.

“Weaker fighters have to resort to self-protection techniques against stronger ones.”

Annie put her fists up in her fighting stance.

“Of course,” she advised, “it wouldn’t hurt to know this fighting style either.”

“Alright!” Eren exclaimed, waving his hands back at Annie encroaching. “I get it! Can we just take a break or–”

With lighting speed, Annie hooked her left arm towards the right side of Eren’s head. Eren, in reflex, lifted his arm over his ear, his shoulder taking the hit. As Eren’s upper body collapsed to the pain, Annie reeled her left arm back and swung her right arm at Eren’s face. As Annie locked her arm around the front of Eren’s neck, Annie stepped forwards past Eren’s feet with her right foot and kicked back, swinging Eren by his neck.

Eren gasped at Annie’s overly-impressive maneuvers as he felt Annie push him towards the ground. Annie and Eren fell to the ground on their stomach and back, respectively, as Annie kept firm hold of Eren’s neck, choking him. Eren gasped for air that was knocked out of him, kicking to break free but to no avail.

“Annie!” wheezed Eren. “I give up. You hear me? I give up!”

“Give up?” Annie asked casually. “You’re not supposed to give up, you’re supposed to learn, how to use your strength… and how to talk to girls.”

Eren kicked even harder as Annie made light of his situation.

“I get it!” he gasped. “I memorized the move, now let go of me!”

“Really?” she asked, almost surprised. “You want to learn more of the same–”

Annie could suddenly hear clothes rustling above her and a shadow being cast over her and Eren. Annie relinquished her hold on Eren’s neck and leapt back, observing as an airborne Reiner landed on top of Eren, knocking more air out of him.

“Reiner?” Eren exclaimed, sitting up. “Where did you come from?”

“Annie,” Mikasa spoke as she walked up to the three of them, her face dead serious and cold, “why don’t you teach those moves to me as well?”

Annie glared at Mikasa as she began to stand back up as Eren picked up Reiner and dragged him away from the two women.

“Well,” she admitted, “I don’t know about that. This is a fighting style meant for humans. I don’t think someone like you needs them. But,” she finished, stretching her arms and cracking her joints, “I wonder if they’ll work on an animal.”

The two stood before each other as Annie put her arms up in her fighting stance. The other soldiers, seeing Annie and Mikasa squaring off, stopped sparring themselves and gathered around to watch them.

“Is this really happening?” Eren asked himself.

“Hey, hey,” exclaimed Conny. “Are they really going to duke it out?”

“It’s the perfect matchup,” Sasha commented.

“Who’s going to win?” Daz asked.

“I think it’s going to be Annie,” Marco predicted.

“Huh?” Jean shouted, his cheeks blushing. “Are you stupid? I’d bet dinner on Mikasa!”

Reiner stood back up, brushing his pants and coat off of dust and dirt.

“Who do you think will win, Eren?” he asked him.

Eren scanned between the two, unsure of who to pick.

“Well, I…” he stammered.

Mikasa began to walk towards Annie, who held her position firm and resolutely.

“Really,” Eren wondered to himself, “which one?”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren’s titan landed back on the ground, crushing and breaking the trees that his body fell upon. Eren’s titan’s eyes were frozen still, its controller inside still preoccupied by his memory.

So in the end, Eren wondered, who won that fight? No, wait! Why am I even remembering this now of all times? Is this where your life flashes before your eyes right before you die?

Eren’s eyes shot open, putting his focus back on the situation at hand. Eren’s titan rolled over to its stomach and began to stand itself back up.

Fuck it, Eren resolved. No use dwelling on it. I feel like shit anyways.

Armin and Twilight looked in horror as Eren’s titan, despite its half-missing face, stood before the invincible Armored Titan again.

“Eren!” Armin shouted. “Stop!”

“He’s too strong for you!” yelled Twilight. “Don’t fight him!”

“What are you guys doing?” asked Rainbow Dash. “He needs our encouragement!”

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight shouted back. “The Armored Titan is too strong! Nothing Eren can do can break that plating of his!”

Rainbow Dash winced, unable to accept the fact. Mikasa, down below, swung to the ground, only to look at her dull stubs of blades inside of her devices. Applejack swung down next to Mikasa, surprising her.

“Applejack?” Mikasa shouted.

“Don’t think I’m letting you do this alone, partner,” Applejack said with a serious frown.

Mikasa looked at her blades, suddenly realizing the hopelessness of their situation.

“What are we going to do?” Rainbow Dash wondered desperately.

“It’s simple!” Annie called from behind.

The others turned to Annie as she swung out to the wall beside Armin and Spike.

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash called, flying close to Annie’s face. “Where were you this whole time?”

“Making sure your antidote didn’t get crushed by the falling rock!” Annie retorted.

“Antidote…” Twilight wondered. “Yes! Rainbow Dash, fly back to the cart on the other side of the wall and get two small, long boxes from one of the carts.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, turning back to Twilight. “You’re not seriously thinking of curing them still? After what they’ve done?”

“We gave Annie the same courtesy, Rainbow. We’re not going to kill anyone unless it’s absolutely necessary.”

Below, Eren’s titan, put its fists up again, its head barely standing up straight on its neck.

“EREN!” Mikasa shouted.

“This is bad!” Armin spoke.

“He’s losing control!” observed Hanji.

Twilight grabbed Rainbow Dash’s face and pulled it close to hers her eyes fiery with rage.

“Rainbow, quit arguing with me and get those boxes!”

Rainbow Dash, fearing for her life in the livid face of Twilight backed away and put the side of her hoof to her forehead.

“Yes, ma’am!” she shouted.

Rainbow Dash flew in an arc over the wall and to the other side. Twilight and Armin watched with fright as Eren’s titan and the Armored Titan pulled their arms back to throw a punch.

“I can’t watch!” Spike exclaimed, shielding his eyes.

As the Armored Titan threw its punch Eren dipped under its fist and charged at the Armored Titan, wrapping its arm around the Armored Titan’s neck. Annie gasped in nostalgic surprise while the others hanging from the wall, flying, or on the ground were stunned by Eren’s titan’s surprise tactic.

Eren’s titan stepped its right foot behind the Armored Titan’s ankles and swept back, knocking the Armored Titan off of its feet, its back parallel to the ground.

“No way!” Spike gasped.

“He threw the Armored Titan!” Armin commented.

Annie nodded slightly, respectfully acknowledging Eren’s titan’s use of her own maneuver. Rainbow Dash flew over the walls and back towards Twilight, two small boxes inside her hooves. Twilight retrieved them with her magic and placed them inside the pockets of her jacket.

“Great work, Rainbow Dash,” Twilight complimented.

“How’s Eren?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Take a look.

Rainbow Dash watched as Eren’s titan climbed atop the top of the Armored Titan, sitting its knees upon its abdomen. As Eren’s titan held the Armored Titan’s arms down and pinning it, Eren’s titan’s head began to grow at an alarming rate.

I have no idea why you did what you did… Eren thought.

The Armored Titan reached up and grabbed Eren’s titan’s waist, making Eren’s titan’s arms slip into the Armored Titan’s shoulders. As the Armored Titan tried to push Eren’s titan off of it and get up, Eren’s titan wrapped its hands around the Armored Titan’s neck, keeping it down.

…but you and Bertolt made such a stupid mistake.

The Armored Titan rolled Eren’s titan onto his back and pinned it down, scaring Rainbow Dash and Armin. Eren’s titan, however, lifted its legs up and constricted the Armored Titan’s neck with its right leg, pushing its own leg down with its left foot and increasing the squeeze.

You taught me how to fight, finished Eren.

The Armored Titan’s right arm was caught in between Eren’s titan’s legs, and Eren’s titan pulled it towards itself and away from its face. As Eren’s titan’s legs continued to squeeze the Armored Titan’s neck, the Armored Titan’s had its shoulder pressed into the side of its face, several cracks running along the plating by its mouth.

“Woohoo!” cheered Rainbow Dash. “Way to go, Eren!”

Annie kept a close watch over Eren’s titan, unsure when she should come in to help.

I did it! Eren thought. I’ve got him locked down. I can still fight.

The Armored Titan put its left hand on Eren’s titan’s right thigh, pulling the leg off its neck and stopping Eren’s titan’s hold.

No! Eren worried. I’m not done yet!

Eren swung his leg over the Armored Titan’s head and fastened it around the front of the titan’s neck, thrusting it down and forcing the Armored Titan on its back. With its arms still in its grasp, Eren’s titan held the Armored Titan’s neck down, arched its back, and pulled on the Armored Titan’s arm, dislocating its shoulder and elbow.

Eren pushed into the Armored Titan’s side and rolled it over on its stomach. Before the Armored Titan could get up, Eren’s titan leapt on the Armored Titan’s back, forcing it back onto its stomach. Eren’s titan bent down and hugged the Armored Titan’s bicep. With a major yank with its arms and body, Eren’s titan pulled the Armored Titan’s arm from the elbow, spraying blood all over Eren’s titan’s stomach.

“OHOHOHO!” howled Rainbow Dash. “Nice!”

Annie detached her hook from the wall, falling down and hooking into the Wall below Spike and Armin. Following her lead, Hanji, Armin, Spike, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight swung and swooped down to the ground. As Eren’s titan held its trophy in its hand, the Armored Titan’s mouthplate shifted down, showing its angry face.

“Eren!” shouted Armin as he and Twilight ran to Mikasa and Applejack. “Can you hear me? You have to escape! Get to the wall!”

Eren’s titan turned to Armin, scaring Twilight with its furious look. Rainbow Dash flew down next to the four of them.

“Dude!” Rainbow Dash called. “Reiner’s wants to get you! Don’t let him have that chance!”

“Rainbow Dash!” exclaimed Mikasa. “Do you think Reiner would let Eren escape that easily?”

The Armored Titan stood back up, the steaming spots all over its body giving it an extremely threatening appearance. Eren’s titan ran to the wall, and the Armored Titan began to approach. As the Armored Titan got closer and closer, a green blur soared behind the knees of the Armored Titan.

A splash of blood appeared out from behind the Armored Titan’s left knee, forcing the Armored Titan to fall to its right knee and support itself further with its left foot. Twilight followed the attacker and was surprised to see that with her blonde hair, the attacker was Annie.

“Annie?” Twilight questioned. “How–”

Twilight then looked back at the Armored Titan, who looked at Annie and roared in anger at her.

“That’s right!” exclaimed Twilight.

Annie swung around a tree and slid to a stop next to Twilight, Armin, and Mikasa, the latter of the two shocked at Annie’s flawless hit.

“Annie,” Armin asked, “what did you do?”

“I cut the tendon behind the knees, where the muscle is exposed,” said Annie matter-of-factly.

Hanji peered behind the trees to see the noticeable patches of muscle where Annie claimed they were.

Wait, Hanji thought. With his body covered in that skin of his, there’s no way he should move like he is. It’s just like armors used in the past, but certain parts couldn’t be covered so the person wearing it could move, like the crotch, armpits and the back of the knees!

“Annie,” shouted Applejack. “You’re a genius!”

“Not quite,” Annie responded. “You seem to forget, Reiner and I were friends once.”

Applejack drooped her ears and looked away, feeling embarrassed by missing this fact.

“Yeah, right,” Applejack responded.

The Armored Titan, its legs healed stood back up, facing Eren’s titan. The Armored Titan shifted to its right towards the soldiers on the ground, causing them to run back. Eren’s titan shifted itself left to face the Armored Titan.

“Mind if I take a shot?” whispered Rainbow Dash to Hanji.

“Yeah,” Hanji murmured back. “We could use some speed here.”

Hanji then turned back to Spike, Armin, and Twilight.

“You three,” she ordered, “stay back. Once we get Reiner out, we’ll need help administering the antidote. Go!”

Armin and Spike swung up to the wall where the other soldiers of Hanji’s squad were while Twilight flew next to them. The Armored Titan began to lunge at Eren’s titan. Rainbow Dash rocketed to the back of the Armored Titan’s outstretched right knee, blades in her devices. With a hearty slice, Rainbow Dash cut the back of the titan’s knee, weakening its stride and tripping it up.

Just then Eren’s titan charged at the Armored Titan, wrapping its arms around the back of Armored titan’s neck and leaned back and pulled its head into the ground. With the Armored Titan lying on top of Eren’s titan, Eren’s titan hugged the Armored Titan’s waist with its legs. Eren’s titan arched its back and pulled at the Armored Titan’s head.

“Do it, Eren!” Rainbow Dash shouted, flying up to and landing on Eren’s titan’s shoulder.

Inside Eren’s titan’s neck, Eren grinned deviously and wide as the heard the painful-sounding stretching sounds coming from the Armored Titan’s neck. Mikasa detached her old blades and put her final pair into her devices. She then latched into a tree and swung near the back of the Armored Titan’s knees, slicing them both in one swipe. On the wall, the others cheered as the Armored Titan’s body ceased its movements as Eren continued to pull at the neck.

“It stopped moving!” Armin exclaimed. “Eren’s got this!”

I can win! Eren thought inside his titan’s nape.

The Armored Titan grabbed at the ground and pushed itself backwards.

“Useless struggle!” spoke one of the soldiers near Armin.

“Keep going!” cheered a female soldier. “Just a little more!”

Armin, however, looked at the movement with severe suspicion.

“Where he stopped,” Armin speculated. “They’re right under…”

Armin looked up, seeing as the still-erupting body of the Colossal Titan was right beside the Armored Titan and Eren’s titan down below Up on the wall, Hannes flew up above the wall as his wire retracted back into his side. Landing into a kneel, he saw Conny, Pinkie Pie, and Historia tending to the wounded. Looking up at the Colossal Titan up close brought him trembling in fear as more Garrison soldiers appeared on top of the wall.

“The Colossal Titan,” Hannes gasped. “It’s really him. But why? Why is that bastard here?”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hannes stood in the streets of Shiganshina, each and every citizen stopped in their place as they looked at the steaming mass coming over the wall near the gate. Hannes shivered upon seeing the muscly face off the Colossal Titan peering over the top of the wall.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hannes, spurred from his memory, turned to Historia.

“Where’s Eren?” he shouted, scaring her. “What’s happened here?”

Down below, the Armored Titan let out an ear-piercing roar that left every nearby soldier covering their ears from the sheer volume.

“Eren and the others are on the other side!” Historia yelled, pointing to the south side of the wall.

Below, Annie winced, knowing what was to come. Once the screaming stopped, Annie looked to the stunned and confused humans and ponies beside her.

“Check the surroundings!” shouted Hanji at her men on the wall. “He called titans!”

“No,” Annie answered. “Something else. And we need to move. Now!”

Hannes, Conny, and Pinkie Pie all leapt to that side of the wall to see Eren’s titan continuing to hold the Armored Titan down. All of them were surprised to see Eren’s titan having the upper hand, the upper back plating of the Armored Titan breaking and crumbling away, revealing its bare nape.

“Why’s Reiner screaming all of a sudden?” asked Conny. “Is he scared to die?”

“Is that Eren…” wondered Hannes. “In his titan form?”

Before anyone could answer, a massive cacophony of breaking stone sounded off in front of them. The others turned to see as the Colossal Titan’s body swayed to the south side of the wall. Annie, down below, pointed up at the Colossal Titan as it looked to fall.

“Dear Lord,” muttered Hanji. “Everyone!” Evacuate immediately! Incoming!”

As Annie ran with Hanji, the soldiers on the walls reeled themselves closer to the top as they watched the titan above them begin to fall. As the ribs supporting itself broke free, the north parts of the wall that it latched too broke off and fell over to the north side.

“Hey!” Conny shouted from above at the soldiers below him. “Hey, hey, hey!”

On the west side of where the Colossal Titan stood, Auruo and Sasha looked over the side at their friends down below who were in the path of the Colossal Titan’s fall.

“Hey!” called Auruo. “Above you!”

Rainbow Dash, hearing Auruo’s voice, looked above her to see the massive behemoth falling right for them.

“Eren!” screamed Rainbow Dash, pounding on Eren’s titan’s shoulder. “Run! Just run!”

Mikasa and Applejack looked upon the falling titan with fright.

“EREN!” shouted Mikasa as she ran to Eren’s titan.

“Rainbow!” Applejack called as she galloped alongside her partner.

Rainbow Dash looked around, wondering if she should stay and get Eren out or leave and save herself. She then saw Applejack and Mikasa coming towards her. Her eyes narrowed on the sight, jumping off Eren’s titan’s back and soaring towards the two of them. As Rainbow Dash’s arms wrapped around Mikasa and Applejack and tried to fly them away, the Colossal Titan’s body landed upon both Eren’s titan and the Colossal Titan.

The collision left a massive explosion that plowed into Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Mikasa. They tumbled to the ground and rolled onto their stomachs, hands, and heads like rag dolls. Annie and Hanji were merely knocked down to their feet and blown a few feet. Twilight flew out in front of the soldiers hooked to the wall and used her magic to shield Armin, Spike, and the others from the blast, protecting them from the heat, wind, and light.

The soldiers along the edge backed away as the hot gales blew up towards their faces, shielding their eyes from the intense brightness.

Armin, through Twilight’s shield, watched with shock as Eren’s titan, his body crushed by the explosion, laid on its stomach as the Armored Titan knelt down to Eren’s titan’s neck and bit deep down, yanking the nape out. As the light began to fade, Bertolt emerged from the Colossal Titan’s body with Ymir in his hands. Using his intact Maneuver Gear, he hooked onto the Armored Titan’s back and reeled himself onto its shoulder. Armin then watched as the Armored Titan ran south with Bertolt and Ymir in tow.

“Eren!” shouted Armin.

The light finally faded, and the soldiers watched as the Armored Titan ran off with both Ymir and Eren. Twilight ceased her barrier, but swayed woozily, frightening Armin. Right before she could faint and fall, Armin pushed off the wall and caught her in both arms, holding her limp, tired body tight.

“Twilight!” shouted Spike in worry.

“She’s alright!” Armin responded. “But she’s weakened.”

On the ground, Hanji and Annie sat up to see the unconscious bodies of Mikasa, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack on the ground next to a sizable crater next to them.

Sasha and Rarity looked south with Petra and Auruo as they watched the Armored Titan get away. Jean and Fluttershy looked out too before Fluttershy jumped off the wall and flew as fast as her wings could carry her towards the Armored Titan. Despite her best efforts, the Armored Titan continued to further its distance from her, making tears well up in her eyes. Realizing that the venture was pointless, she stopped flying and watched the titan run off, breaking into a full-on, miserable sob.

Erwin and Levi swung to the top of the wall by Hannes, Kirill, Historia, Conny and Pinkie Pie, looking out with them. While the former six looked stunned at all that just happened. Pinkie Pie looked at the fast-disappearing Armored Titan with tears streaming down her face.

“Reiner…” she wept.

As Pinkie Pie continued crying, each strand of her mane and tail began to fall completely straight. Within a few seconds, Pinkie Pie’s mane and tail went from poofy and fluffy into straight and nearly lifeless as her tears dripped onto the top of the wall.

Chapter 43: Pursuers

Erwin and Levi, the latter in his uniform and Maneuver Gear, rode next the north side of Wall Rose alone to the east, their horses galloping as fast as they could allow. While Levi looked tired and frustrated from the events of the past day and a half, Erwin kept his eyes on the path to Trost with intense fury in his eyes.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa awoke with a start. Sitting up, she found that she was sitting on top of the wall, the horizon expanded out before her. Looking to her right, she saw as several soldiers lying on cots, either wounded, dying, or already dead. Mikasa suddenly felt a sharp pain pierce into the back of her head, gripping it with a wince. Suddenly, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her waist gently, and a soft, furry cheek rubbing up against hers.

“Thank goodness you’re alright!” Applejack sighed in relief.

Mikasa turned to see that Applejack had a small bandage wrapped around her head.

“Applejack,” said Mikasa, unsure of what was going on.

“Mikasa!” called Armin, running to Mikasa and Applejack, “don’t move just yet!”

Mikasa, remembering the aftermath of the battle, adopted an enraged, toothy grimace and shoved Applejack off of her.

“Armin!” shouted Mikasa, grabbing the collar of his shirt. “What happened to Eren? Where is he?”

“Mikasa!” Armin nervously yelled back. “Calm down and quit moving! We still don’t know how hurt you are yet!”

Mikasa tossed Armin aside and crawled over to the south side of the wall and looking down, seeing the crater that the Colossal Titan’s explosion left. At the wall, there were two seven -meter titans pawing at the wall in a vain effort to climb up the wall.

“Where is he?” Mikasa demanded, putting her face close to Armin’s.

“Eren’s been kidnapped!” Armin finally admitted. “He and Ymir were taken by Reiner and Bertolt. It’s been five hours since they’ve been last seen.”

Mikasa looked back out to the horizon, still with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

“Has…” she wondered. “Has anyone gone after them?”

“No,” Armin answered.

“What?” she grunted, grabbing at Armin again. “Why?”

Applejack put her hooves in between Armin and Mikasa and pulled them apart, turning back to talk to Mikasa.

“None of the humans can transport their horses over the wall fast enough,” Applejack explained. “They’re about as stuck as we are?”

“What…” Mikasa asked, sounding more scared by the moment, “what about you? Couldn’t you–”

“Me? Outrunning them? I might be fast on the land, but I ain’t no super speeder either.”

“And Twilight? Or Rainbow Dash? Couldn’t they have flown?”

“Fluttershy tried going out on her own, but she wasn’t near fast enough and had to turn back. She feels awful sorry about it too.”

“I said–”

“Twilight shielded Armin, Spike, and some others with a protection spell, and it tuckered her out something fierce. Rainbow Dash, on the other hand…”

Mikasa felt the sting in her head once again, suddenly reminding her of Rainbow Dash’s rescue.

“She got KO’ed along with me and you when she tried saving us,” Applejack concluded. “She wants to say some words to you.”

“Huh?” queried Mikasa. “What does she want? Where is she?”

“Mikasa,” advised Armin, “you shouldn’t move yet.”

“I’ll be fine, Armin,” Mikasa stated as she stood up, looking for a rainbow-colored head of hair.

Upon seeing her, along with the other ponies that were gathered there, she walked towards them. Armin and Applejack stayed close behind her, unsure how far she could go.

Mikasa looked to see a group circled around Rainbow Dash. Of ones around her, there was Spike, Annie, Twilight, Hanji, Conny, Pinkie Pie, Kirill, Sasha, Rarity, Fluttershy, Jean, Petra, and Auruo. Rainbow Dash was sniffling as she sobbed. Pinkie Pie looked no better, he head hung low and her mane and tail still straight.

As Mikasa approached, Jean made room between him and Petra, where she sat down. Armin and Applejack split away, Applejack sitting between Mikasa and Petra, while Armin sat in between Spike and Twilight.

“Rainbow Dash,” Mikasa whispered, getting the cyan mare to turn her head towards her. “You wished to speak to me?”

Rainbow Dash wiped her eyes and looked back away from Mikasa in shame.

“Rainbow Dash,” Mikasa wondered, reaching her hand out.

“I’m sorry!” Rainbow Dash cried, making Mikasa reel her hand back. “I abandoned Eren and left him for Reiner to take.”

“Listen, kid,” Auruo cooed, “you did all you could. And if you stayed there, you would have just been crushed by the Colossal Titan anyway. You got out and even saved your friends in the process, so why are you being so hard on yourself?”

“I don’t know…” Rainbow Dash spoke. “I could have pounded Eren’s shoulder harder, I could have yelled louder, shit! I could have cut him out of there myself and flew him to safety. But no, I flew from him and now he’s gone.”

“Rainbow,” chided Applejack, “you saved me and Mikasa. We both would have been burned to a crisp if it hadn’t been for you!”

“If it hadn’t been for me being such a moron, I could have gotten Eren out without you guys needing to come and kill yourselves.”

The constant melancholia was affected Pinkie Pie to where she would sob several times, leaving it for Conny to hug her back into a state of comfort.

“Rainbow Dash,” Twilight spoke, “you did all that you could. We were all on the tips of our hooves there.”

“And I blew it!”

“Rainbow–”

“And now he’s gone!”

“Rainbow Dash, why do you keep going on about this?”

“Because I failed my best friend.”

Rainbow Dash’s statement left the ponies in a state of shock. Clearly, they didn’t hear her correctly. Rainbow Dash even put a hoof to her mouth, in complete disbelief that she would reveal such a thing.

“What did you say?” Rarity asked.

“Nothing…” Rainbow Dash whimpered. “Forget about it.”

“What was that about Eren?” asked Applejack, genuinely confused.

“Shut up…”

Fluttershy asked, “Did you just say–”

“Shut up!”

“Rainbow Dash,” Twilight wondered, “what did you say about–”

“HE’S MY BEST FRIEND!” Rainbow Dash finally screamed, setting everyone in the circle aback.

Rainbow Dash looked to each of her friends as she breathed heavily. Each of her friends looked hurt, frightened by Rainbow Dash’s outburst.

“Yes!” Rainbow Dash admitted, tears forming in her eyes. “It’s true. And girls, this doesn’t mean I don’t like any of you any less. You’re like a family to me; I could never choose between any one of you!”

The other ponies looked to each other sadly, realizing how Rainbow Dash felt and thought.

“But with Eren, I’ve never met someone so brave and loyal that he’d jump into a titan’s mouth to rescue his best friend and get eaten while doing it.”

Armin gasped at the sudden memory.

“On top of that, he deeply cares for me and my safety and would jump into a titan’s mouth again for me if that were to happen again. When I saw him for that first time before coming here, he had already earned my respect, but after I got to know him, he turned out to be so much more to me than that. I just can’t believe he’s gone now.”

As Rainbow Dash began to sob into her hooves again, Mikasa reached over and placed her hand on Rainbow Dash’s shoulder. Rainbow Dash, as well as the rest of the group, looked to her, unsure of what would transpire.

“Calm down,” Mikasa said flatly. “We’ll get Eren back. I assure you.”

Rainbow Dash looked up into Mikasa’s serious, yet sympathetic eyes with wonder.

“Aren’t…” Rainbow Dash asked. “Aren’t you mad at me?”

“Rainbow Dash,” Mikasa cooed, wiping the tears from the mare’s face, “you saved my life. I can’t be mad at you for that. As for Eren, he’s still alive; Reiner and Bertolt won’t dare kill him. As long as Eren is still alive, we will find him, and we will bring him back.”

Rainbow Dash’s eyes welled up even further. With a hard sniffle, Rainbow Dash leapt onto Mikasa and hugged her chest, digging her face into Mikasa’s breast.

“Thank you, Mikasa,” Rainbow Dash cried. “Eren should be so lucky to have a friend like you.”

Mikasa, now having Eren’s absence sink in, hugged Rainbow Dash tight as well, a couple of tears escaping her eyes. Petra looked upon the sight happily, but looked across from her to see Pinkie Pie with her straight mane and tail, unnerving her.

“Say,” Petra spoke, “what happened to Pinkie’s mane? How did it get all straight?”

“It seems that when Pinkie Pie is under a lot of despair,” Rarity answered, “her mane… deflates, for lack of a better term, and she becomes like that. The last time that happened was when she thought we abandoned her as friends after we didn’t show up for a party of hers.”

“Well,” Conny spoke up, “she was really fond of Reiner. I can see why she’s like that after what he did to us.”

Conny pet Pinkie Pie’s mane, feeling extremely sad as he ran his fingers through Pinkie Pie’s straight, silky mane as opposed to the fluffy tangle he was so used to.

“SHIT!” Conny screamed as he slammed his fist upon the ground.

Conny shot to his feet and faced the south side of the wall.

“Reiner!” shouted Conny at the top of his lungs. “Bertolt! The next time I see you, I’m going to kill you!”

Pinkie Pie had begun to cry once again, her disposition angering Twilight.

“Conny!” Twilight yelled. “We’re not killing anyone!”

Conny turned back in shock, while each of the humans, minus Hanji, Armin, Annie, as well as each of the ponies, all looked at her like she said something incredibly stupid.

“What else do you suppose we do?” Auruo snapped. “Rap them on the hands and let them go?”

“We’re not exactly rapping their hands,” Hanji said, “but we’re making them human again, just like we did with Annie.”

“They took Eren!” Petra shouted. “Who knows what their superiors are going to do to him when they reach their home base?"

“I say we cut them up into little bits!” Conny shouted. “They’ll pay for what they did!”

“Not before we torture them and experience the pain of humanity firsthand!” Auruo vouched.

Both Pinkie Pie and Twilight looked about the humans with scared eyes and drooping ears. Rainbow Dash, still in the center of it all, looked frightened as well.

“Quick and painless is too good for them!” Sasha declared.

“Those bastards will pay for the damage they’ve caused with blood!” Kirill shouted.

“Guys!” shouted Rainbow Dash, silencing each of the humans. “Are you even listening to yourselves?”

The humans looked to each other, feeling a shred of guilt as they saw the terrified fury on their faces.

“I know I’ve only been here for a little more than a month,” asked Rainbow Dash, “but am I the only one who finds it crazy that you humans can’t solve your problems without hurting each other?”

Rainbow Dash back and forth between Auruo and Conny in particular.

“I know you guys are scared and your backs are to the wall,” she continued, “but what good is killing Reiner and Bertolt going to do? They’ve sent out the titans, they’ve sent out humans that can turn into titans, and from what I’ve heard from Rarity, the titans are now attacking us ponies! Who else knows how they’re going to retaliate next? They’re just going to keep making stronger titans until we’re wiped out!”

“What are you suggesting?” Auruo asked with a sneer. “That we make peace with those vermin?”

“And what’s so crazy about that?” Twilight asked, walking towards Auruo, making him back up. “We’ve already shown what love and compassion has done to one of their most hardened warriors. Just think what we can do with the others!”

“That’s easy for you to say!” shouted Conny. “Just look at what Reiner’s betrayal did to Pinkie Pie! They should die just for what they did to her!”

“Shut up, Conny!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed with a weepy voice.

Conny turned to Pinkie Pie, stunned by her remark at him.

“Pinkie Pie…” muttered Conny.

“I know what they did was the wrongest of wrongs, but… I don’t want to have them killed. I… I just want my friend Reiner back!”

Pinkie Pie sunk down to her stomach and put her arms over her face as her tears ran down to the floor of the wall. Conny looked at Pinkie Pie with a sense of guilt and understanding. He knew he shouldn’t have said that.

Reiner… Conny thought. Why?
________________________________________________________________________________________

At the walls surrounding the Trost district, three titans tried to claw their way at the boulder plugging the hole where the southern gate used to be. As the three titans futilely clawed at the boulder, another titan walked in from the trees towards the boulder as well. On top of the wall, Dot Pixis sat cross-legged, his head bowed and his eyes closed, near the northern edge of the wall with his cloaked wrapped around him, but below the cannon tracks.

Beside him was an open, wooden case, a box of cigarettes, an empty vine bottle in front of him, and a half-empty one to his left. From the left, a young, female Garrison with fiery blonde-hair approached Pixis, eyeing his bottle of vine.

“Commander,” she called to the motionless man. “Commander, please wake up!”

Pixis still didn’t even stir, angering the soldier. With a swift slap to the back of his head, Pixis awoke in a jolt and cough.

“You shouldn’t sleep here, Commander,” advised the girl. “You’ll get sick up here!”

The soldier knelt down, and picked the half empty bottle off the ground, sloshing it around.

“When did you start drinking all of this?” she asked.

Pixis reached under his coat and pulled out another bottle of vine, being shorter and rounder than the one the soldier in front of him had. With a pop of the cork, Pixis took a greedy gulp from the bottle, swaying in exhaustion as he put the bottle back down.

“You’re not young anymore!” warned the soldier. “I don’t want to be stuck carrying you, alright?”

“Nothing would please me more than a beauty such as yourself taking care of me,” Pixis gurgled, taking another swig of the vine. “So, what’s the situation?”

“There haven’t been any new titans found on the first and second lines of defense, so search parties were sent to look for who was responsible for the breach in Wall Rose. Even then, they haven’t come across many titans.”

“Hm...” Pixis mumbled as he put his bottle down. “Hannes and his Garrison squad should be running along the wall as we speak… at least if they still are, they should be here soon enough. If so, that would mean they ran into the squad from the Chlorba district and turned back to return to Trost. If this were true, that would mean they would have met little to no titans along the way, which would be impossible if there was a breach in the wall.”

The sound of metal piercing concrete sounded in front of the two of them. The female soldier ran to the edge to see who it was. Just as she did, Erwin flew up in front and above her, causing her to jump back in shock. Erwin landed before Pixis as Levi came over the wall after him, landing beside his commander before jumping off the other side of the wall into the

“Commander Pixis,” Erwin addressed as the two of them stood before each other.

“Commander Erwin!” replied Pixis, patting Erwin’s arm. “What a pleasant surprise! I heard that you captured one of those little rats after all, eh?”

“Yes, we did, and as a matter of fact, we managed to bring her onto our side.”

“Oh?” Pixis asked with genuine surprise. “How did you manage to do that?”

“If you could believe it, despite the efforts of my men to capture her, it was Twilight that eventually persuaded her and even took away her titan powers.”

“Twilight, you say? Those ponies never cease to impress me.”

“Yes, I agree, but not all has been well.”

“I assume your casualties were high?”

“Yes, but that pales in comparison to what has happened just recently. Two of our recently accepted trainees revealed themselves as the Armored and Colossal Titans. They kidnapped Eren and have escaped.”

“I see…” Pixis responded solemnly with clenched fists as he looked down over the city of Trost. “It’s a good thing that you managed to capture one of those titans inside the inner districts must have the Military Police thinking whether to have the guts to commit suicide by hiding or fighting.”

“Indeed. In fact, just look. The sight over there is a testament to that.”

Looking down into the city streets, along with the Garrison soldiers, there were the unicorn-emblazoned jackets and cloaks of the Military Police joining them as well.

“It seems they finally ordered the Military Police to leave the safety of the inner districts and fight behind enemy lines,” Erwin observed.

Down below, the soldiers engaged in talk as to when they what was happening and what would happen.

“Is it true that there is no titan invasion?” asked a sandy-brown haired Garrison soldier.

“I don’t think so,” replied another with longer blonde hair. “If it were a titan invasion, things wouldn’t be as quiet as they are now.”

“I wonder if the search parties are all alright.”

Next to them, three Military Police soldiers were engaging in conversation.

“Hey,” one with black hair spoke with sarcasm, “we came here because of a sudden titan outbreak. Just look at how terrible everything is!”

Levi swung down to a particularly large group of gathered Military Police soldiers, surprising them with his appearance.

“Hey, Levi!” the black-haired Military Police soldier called. “Where’s those big, bad titans, huh?”

“Good to see you’re treating this so seriously,” Levi responded in deadpan. “I’m sorry for not being able to provide you your titan gang-bang, but you know, you can always come with us outside the walls on a scouting expedition.”

By now, the Military Police looked nervous at what Levi was suggesting.

“So how about all of us join together and fight the titans? The Garrison, the Scouting Legion, and the Military Police side by side?”

The Military Police looked about each other with extremely unsure faces, looking for any which way to escape.

“Well…” the black-haired Military Police soldier mumbled.

“We, uh,” said a Military Police soldier with short-brown hair and a beard on his chin, “we have a lot of business to attend to in the inner districts…”

“The search party has returned!” shouted a Garrison soldier with short, dark-grey hair from behind the group as he sprinted towards them. “Someone inform Commander Pixis!”

The sandy-haired Garrison soldier pulled a smoke pistol from his jacket and fired it into the air, where it produced a tall, green pillar that could be seen around the entire city. Pixis, Erwin, and the female Garrison solider saw the round, all three of them ran off the wall and jumped off.

Pixis swung gingerly down the wall to the rooftops and ran towards the source of the smoke. Erwin and the Garrison solider landed right behind him and followed him closely. Once the three of them reached the group of soldiers where the round was fired off, they leapt down from the roof and landed in front of the messenger.

“Has the search party returned?” Pixis asked.

“Yes, we did,” the messenger answered.

“And what did you find?”

The grey-haired soldier couldn’t produce an answer, knowing that it would be ridiculous. He knew he had to say something, and that lying was out of the question.

“There was no breach in the wall, sir!” he shouted in anguish, falling to his knees.

“I see…” Pixis responded, peering down at the grey-haired soldier. “I thought so.”

“Either way, the reality is far from better! On our way back to Trost, we ran into Erwin and the rest of the Scouting Legion! They had several recruits from the 104th who weren’t equipped with their Maneuver Gears. Three of those recruits turned out to be titans!”

The members of the Garrison and Military Police were shocked, loudly murmuring amongst each other. Erwin, Levi, and Pixis remained still, despite the terrible news.

“Sirs,” muttered the grey-haired soldier, “doesn’t this frighten you?”

“We already know of the three titans,” Erwin admitted, “and their identities. They are Reiner Braun, Bertolt Hoover, and a woman named Ymir.”

The other soldiers were still reeling over the previous news.

“Worst of all, is that Ymir, as well as Eren Jaeger, have both been kidnapped by Reiner and Bertolt. If humanity has any chance of winning this war, we must act now, or all is lost.”

The soldiers were now stunned silent by the solemn tone behind Erwin’s words. Erwin looked to each of the soldiers expectantly, certain that they would join him.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa and Armin sat alone together with Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight far from the others east of them as they hoisted their horses up via a lift. Mikasa massaged the back of her still-sore head, worrying Applejack and Armin.

“This again…” groaned Mikasa.

“Are you hurt?” Armin inquired.

“No, it’s nothing. It’s just I hit my head really hard back then. But… when Annie kidnapped Eren in her titan form, I started chasing her right away, and I fought her with Levi and Applejack’s help, and we managed to rescue him. But… five hours have passed since he’s been gone…”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash noticed that tears were beginning to form. Mikasa felt on her neck to realize that her scarf was not on her neck, causing her to get anxious. Applejack knowing what was happening, jerked her head forwards, flipping her hat off her head and having it land bottoms-up.

“Mikasa,” spoke Applejack, “I got your scarf in here. Had to take it off when we were checking you for any broken bones.”

Mikasa wordlessly reached into the hat and pulled her scarf out. Mikasa wrapped the scarf around her neck and mouth as Applejack put her hat back on her head.

“You know,” Rainbow Dash said, “I always really liked that scarf on you.”

“Thank you,” spoke Mikasa. “It originally belonged to Eren. After he came to save me from those traffickers, Eren gave me the scarf as he and his father allowed me to live with them. I’ve never held something so dear before. And right now, it’s the only way I can remember him…”

Mikasa’s tears rolled down her face, disheartening Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

“Just like him…” Mikasa reminisced. “He ran off alone to save me, just like he always does.”

“Now that you say that,” Armin responded with a slight chuckle, “he always had a tendency to leave us behind. Whether he wanted it or not, it always ends with us having to save him, like a fate that keeps repeating itself.”

“All I want is to be by his side,” Mikasa began to sob, hugging her knees into her chest. “That’s all I’ve ever wanted, and yet…”

Before Rainbow Dash could speak, Mikasa was interrupted by Applejack’s hoof landing bluntly on her shoulder.

“Mikasa,” Applejack questioned sternly, “didn’t you just go and tell Rainbow Dash that we would find him? Was that all just a lie?”

Mikasa looked down, unsure if what she said to Rainbow Dash was truth or not. However, deep down in her heart, she knew what was true.

“No,” Mikasa answered, “it was the truth. It’s just as more and more time passes by, the less our chances are of saving him.”

“Chances schmances!” exclaimed Applejack. “You said we were going to find Eren, and that’s just what we’re going to do, even if it kills us!”

“Yeah!” agreed Rainbow Dash. “What she said!”

Armin and Twilight looked to Applejack and Rainbow Dash with surprise. While her devotion to Mikasa and her friends was always clear, to hear her say that she’d die for her friend’s reunion was unbelievable.

Mikasa, touched by Applejack’s commitment, pulled her scarf off her mouth to show her warm smile. Mikasa then leaned towards Applejack and wrapped her arms around her in a tight embrace, sniffling a few times. Rainbow Dash leaned towards them and patted Mikasa on the shoulder.

“Aw, there, there, sugar,” Applejack cooed as she rubbed Mikasa’s back. “Everything’s gonna’ work out. I promise.”

As Armin and Twilight smiled at their moment of compassion and safety, Hannes approached the five of them, his arms up to his chest and hidden by his cloak, clearly holding something.

“Hey guys,” greeted Hannes softly. “Are you hungry?”

“Hannes,” acknowledged Armin.

Hannes unveiled his arms, holding a small bag in it. With his other hand, he handed a small box to Mikasa.

Here,” Hannes said, “take this. All we have are field provisions, but I suppose it’s better than starving.”

Reaching back into the bag, he pulled out another box for Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Armin, and himself.

“Thank ya’ kindly, Hannes,” Applejack chirped.

“You’re welcome,” he encouraged as he sat down in front of the four of them. “Just like old times right.”

“Yeah,” Armin sighed nostalgically, “just like old times.”

“Ever since you guys were kids, you’ve always had to get that brat in whatever trouble he got into. That’s what they call an inescapable bond that you couldn’t get out of even if you tried. The times and the circumstances sure do change, but the routine’s been the same, hasn’t it?”

“Hehe,” giggled Armin. “I hardly think you can compare our bullies to the titans.”

“Oh well. He wasn’t good at fighting hand to hand, but he always leapt headfirst into whomever he faced, whether it was one person, three, or five. And by the time Mikasa came to save him or one of us soldiers came to break up the fight, his nose was bleeding and his face was bruised. While he never won a single fight, he sure kept fighting like he could.”

“Yep!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed softly. “That’s Eren alright.”

Armin and Mikasa looked down despondently, the memories of their friend making them miss him all the more. Applejack and Twilight, still full of confidence, nodded, knowing full well of Eren’s nature.

“That spirit of his even scared me a few times,” Hannes admitted. “Every time he was knocked down and floored to the ground, he got right back up. That’s just the way he is. Do you really think he’s with those guys and letting them do as they please with him without a struggle? You and I all know there is no chance in hell that that’s going to happen.

“Especially since he’s got only two enemies to deal with, he’ll be sure to cause them as many problems as possible… that is until we have to come and save his ass.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash nodded while Mikasa and Armin looked to Hannes with more uplifted spirits.

“I miss the old days,” sighed Hannes. “Maybe those days of peace weren’t meant to be like Eren said, but I still wish I could go back to being a good-for-nothing drunkard. Whatever I have to do,” he grunted, slamming his fist onto the floor, “I’m going to make sure things go back to the way they used to be.”

“No,” Twilight said, with a slight smile. “We’re going to make it better than they used to be.”

Hannes nodded, finding her statement profound.

“I’m coming with you guys,” Hannes declared. “As much as I love sitting around and being lazy, it won’t be the same unless it’s the four of us together.”

Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Twilight nodded with sternly smiling faces while Mikasa and Armin looked fiercely determined. Armin and Mikasa tore open their provisions package with their hands, revealing a long, thick, and crunchy stick of bread. Rainbow Dash and Applejack excitedly followed suit, tearing open their food with their teeth. Twilight opened her package with her magic.

The five of them each placed in their bread into their mouths at the same time, biting into it and chewing like there was no tomorrow.

“Atta’ boy,” Hannes heartened.

*BANG*

A white, shimmering bolt of lightning struck the ground about thirty feet behind Hannes. He, along with Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Mikasa, and Armin shot to their feet unsure of what the bolt was, dropping their half-eaten provisions.

“Oh jeez,” Hannes growled. “More titans?”

“No!” Mikasa said. “It’s different!” It’s the same color as the bolt that sent the ponies here.”

“So could that be from Equestria?” asked Armin.

West of the strike, Hanji, Kirill, Annie, Auruo, Petra, Spike, Conny, Pinkie Pie, Jean, Fluttershy, Rarity, Sasha, and Historia looked towards the smoking area where the strike hit, wondering what the smoke concealed inside.

Stepping out on both sides towards along the wall were a group of burly white stallion ponies, half pegasi and half unicorns. Each of them were coated in gold armor across their backs and chests with a blue star in the center at the base of their necks, gold horseshoes, and a gold Phrygian helmet with blue bristles that matched their cropped and tied tails. Hanji and the soldiers and ponies on her side looked with awe as the stallion ponies looked about, taking in their new surroundings.

Stepping out in front of Twilight and the others on her side along with the other stallions was another white, unicorn stallion. However, his armor was mainly purple in color with a gold outline, and on his chest was a purple crest that bore a magenta star that shared the likeness of Twilight’s cutie mark. His mane and tail were long and unbrushed, being a dark-shade of blue in color with two streaks of lighter blue in the center. His blueberry colored hooves were large and visible past his legs.

Twilight gasped instantly and her wings flared open, knowing exactly who this other stallion was. The stallion turned to see Twilight standing by Armin and Mikasa with moistening eyes.

“Twily!” exclaimed the stallion. “There you are!”

Twilight galloped over to the stallion, her tears falling from her eyes. Leaping at him, the stallion caught Twilight in one arm and snuggled his face into hers.

“Shining Armor,” Twilight addressed, “what are you doing here?”

“Princess Celestia sent Princess Luna and I to come help you guys,” Shining Armor answered.

“Wait,” Twilight wondered, “did you say Princess Luna? Where is she?”
________________________________________________________________________________________

*BANG*

Another white lightning bolt appeared in the street towards Erwin, Levi, Pixis, and the other Garrison and Military Police soldiers.

“What is that?” shouted a Military Police soldier as he drew his swords. “Are the titans in the city?”

“At ease,” Erwin spoke with a slight smile, waving his hand at the nervous soldier. “You have nothing to worry about.”

Stepping out from the smoke was Princess Luna, wearing ice-purple armor on her chest and back, with more armed white stallions behind her. The soldiers gasped at the ponies’ appearances while Erwin and Pixis stepped forwards to greet their guests.

“Sir!” shouted the female Garrison soldier.

“Don’t you worry there,” Pixis assured. “We have nothing to fear from them.”

“Indeed you don’t,” Luna agreed. “I am Princess Luna, at your service.”

“At my service?” Pixis chuckled as he offered his hand for a shake. “You flatter me, Luna.”

Luna chuckled, flattered herself. She let Pixis gently grab her hoof and bow his body to kiss it, eliciting more giggles from her.

“You must be Dot Pixis,” Luna said. “Twilight has told me much about you and your… eccentric nature.”

As Pixis stood back beside Levi and Erwin, Erwin stepped forwards and offered his hand.

“You must be Erwin Smith,” assumed Luna. “And please, no hoof-kissing necessary. A simple hoofshake will do.”

Erwin gave a respectful nod as he shook Luna’s hoof firmly.

“Captain Levi, I presume?” said Luna. “I’ve heard you’re quite the fighter.”

“Forgive me if I don’t feel comfortable shaking your hoof,” grumbled Levi, “on the count that keeps touching the dirty ground.”

“Yes, and quite the mouth as well.”

Levi squinted at Luna, but kept his composure, recognizing her power over him. Just then, Nile Dawk and several Military Police soldiers equipped with rifles ran to the group of soldiers to see Luna and the soldiers standing there. Nile and his men froze in their tracks, stunned by Luna’s appearance.

“You…” Nile stammered, “you’re…”

“Princess Luna,” she spoke, glowering at Nile with a freezing glare. “And you must be Nile Dawk, leader of the pathetic and cowardly Military Police. Don’t even bother shaking my hoof. After what I’ve heard you try to do to my little ponies, you aren’t even fit to lick the ground I walk upon.”

“Luna,” interrupted Erwin, “if I may speak.”

“You may.”

“Why have you and these… soldiers of yours come here?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Luna asked. “Your species faces a serious crisis now and we have come to your aid. And Nile, and all members of the Military Police…”

Her referral ran a painful chill up the spines of anyone whose jacket bore a unicorn-crest.

“…do not for one second interpret our coming as us fighting in your stead. We came to fight with you, not for you. My authority as Princess of Equestria may not extend into your world and allow me to force you on our quest to save the one named Eren Jaeger, but know that by deserting, you are a disgrace to humanity and deserve whatever miserable end shall befall you if we fail.”

The Military Police soldiers, Nile especially, looked hurt almost to the point of tears.

“Now,” Luna asked, “what say you?”

“I…” Nile stammered. “I accept! Men, gather your belongings and await further orders!”

“Sir!” the Military Policemen shouted with a salute.

Luna walked up besides Erwin as the Military Police tightened their harnesses and adjusted their sheaths.

“Such interesting things fear does to the mind,” Luna mused aloud. “Tell me, Erwin, when shall we be heading out?”

“As soon as we can,” Erwin stated.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“I see,” answered Twilight to Shining Armor about her inquiry of Luna. “You guys really couldn’t have come at a better time. You see, our friend–”

“Eren Jaeger, right?” Shining Armor answered, surprising Twilight. “Celestia has debriefed all of us about what has happened. When she saw that titans got inside Wall Rose, she had requested that I come to Canterlot from the Crystal Empire as soon as I could. I arrived this morning, and while I didn’t know what was going on at the time, Celestia explained everything to me.

“She then showed me this world and just happened to catch you guys fighting those titans that took your friend. After telling me the direness of the situation, I agreed to join you in your fight. Luna, however, decided to come of her own accord. We spent the last few hours gathering guards that volunteered to come with us, and now, here we are.”

Armin, Mikasa, and Hannes still couldn’t keep their eyes off the stallion in front of them.

“Oh!” Twilight exclaimed. “My apologies. Shining Armor, these are my good friends Armin, Mikasa, and Hannes.”

“I see,” chuckled Shining Armor as he walked past Twilight to shake their hands. “So you’re the ones who have been keeping my sister safe?”

“Twilight’s your sister?” asked Armin.

“Yes, she is. In fact, I heard that Mikasa is Eren’s brother, so to speak. I suppose my sibling instincts also helped allow me to accept my coming here.”

As Shining Armor shook Mikasa and Hannes’ hands, Hanji appeared behind him and his guards. The ponies and Spike all ran to Shining Armor and clamored to greet him.

“Ponies,” called Hanji, “please, stand back. Excuse me…”

“Shining Armor,” he finished for her.

“Thank you. So you have come to assist humanity?”

“Yes, we have. When do you think we’ll leaving?”

“As soon as Erwin returns. Hopefully, he’ll be back within the hour with reinforcements. In the meantime, why don’t you introduce yourselves to the rest of us.”

As Hanji approached Shining Armor to properly greet him, the others behind her looked about his group in bewilderment.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As the soldiers waited around for Erwin and Levi to return, Kirill and Twilight finished with equipping the unicorn stallion guards with two sheaths to their armor, each containing four blades.

“I’m sorry that there are no handles for you to place your blades in,” apologized Kirill. “You will have to use your magic to handle them.”

“It is fine,” the stallion gruffly replied. “Thank you.”

With a tightening of the harness holding them at his sides, Kirill gave the stallion pony a hefty pat on the stomach and let him walk off. The stallion walked past Petra, her appearance brightening Kirill up.

“Petra, was it?” asked Kirill, walking up to her.

“Uh, yes?” Petra wondered, off put by Kirill’s excited smile.

“Could you please be my test mouse for one of my inventions?”

“Test mouse?”

“I promise it will cause you no pain. Now, do you accept?”

“That… depends. What’s your invention?”

Kirill pulled out a Maneuver Gear case that was colored white as opposed to the brown cases around him. Opening it, there were two sheaths inside.

“Petra, could you mind if I removed your sheaths, please?”

“Sure…”

Kirill hoisted both sheaths from his box and moved towards her, sliding her gas canisters off her sheaths and removed the sheaths from the gear. Petra’s sheaths fell to the ground with a clang and rattle of the blades still inside as Kirill walked behind her to fasten her new ones in. Petra looked at her sheaths noting a difference in the front of them.

In place of the four slots on the normal sheaths, there were three thick, rectangle shaped slots that ran down the front face of the sheath. Poking from each of the slots was the end necessary for it to be held by the operational devices.

“What is this?” Petra asked in confusion. “Now I have less blades than normal.”

“Not quite,” Kirill responded. “Go ahead, take one out.”

Petra, still skeptical, took an operational device from her jacket and inserted a blade into the slot in her handle. Pulling it out, she was suddenly shocked to see the blade in question. The blade looked like two blades bowed together into a thin ellipse shape.

“What is this?” she asked.

“I had made these blades for soldier amputees of the Scouting Legion in case they had to resort to using them during an expedition,” explained Kirill. “To kill a titan, you have to cut the nape of its neck clean out; an impossible task for some only able to use one blade such as yourself. However, with these, one arm can slash the nape out. The catch is that because you’re only using one arm, you have to swing much harder than normal. However, its aerodynamic design helps make the blade more accurate while still keeping the blade’s flexibility that helps cut into the titan’s flesh.”

“You certainly sound like a friend of Hanji’s.”

“Hey, what’s that supposed to mean?”

As Petra put her new blade back into her sheath, she giggled.

“It means you’re pretty smart to have come up with that.”

Krill gave Petra a gracious nod before she walked off to join her fellow soldiers. She passed Armin and Historia. While Armin looked nervous around her, Historia looked south of the wall with a strong sense of purpose.

“Krista,” Armin requested, “I want you to stay here.”

“I’m not going to,” Historia responded with an angry glare, “so don’t make me repeat myself. I’m not going to sit by and have them take Ymir away from us. You and Mikasa should understand that of everyone here, right?”

“Christa’s right, Armin,” Conny said as he approached him with Pinkie Pie next to him. “We all have more than enough reasons to pursue him. I know we can’t kill them, but I sure hope we can at least kick their asses as we rescue Eren.”

Pinkie Pie, while nervous about thinking of putting Reiner and Bertolt in pain, gave a nod. While she still wanted to see Reiner and Bertolt as her friends, she knew that hurting them in order to get to Eren would probably be unavoidable.

“Look,” called Rainbow Dash as she flew higher above the wall, “here they come!”

The soldiers and ponies looked east to see as Erwin led a massive group of soldiers and pony guards led by Erwin, Levi, Pixis, Nile, and Luna as they galloped along the wall.

“It’s Erwin!” called Armin.

While the others were glad to see Erwin and Levi, many of them were surprised to see Pixis, Nile, and Luna among the bunch.

“They even got the Military Police?” questioned Conny.

“Well,” exclaimed Applejack, “if it ain’t Pixis!”

“Luna!” cried Twilight happily.

“Luna?” Hanji muttered. “As in… Princess… Luna?”

Erwin and the others stopped as they approached the leftover soldiers along the wall. Hanji weaved around scores of soldiers as she held a large roll of paper in her hand. Appearing up front, Erwin acknowledged her with the salute, which she returned with one of her own, looking right at Luna, however.

“Hanji,” asked Erwin, “are your soldiers ready to embark on our mission?”

“Just about sir! By the time I’ve explained my plans, we should be completely ready.”

“Very well. How shall we proceed?”

Hanji unrolled the map by holding onto the side and letting it roll down to the floor, showing the image.

“There’s a forest of large trees here,” formulated Hanji, “but it’s very small. This is where we should go. I doubt at this rate that the Armored Titan would bother covering his tracks, but he and Bertolt more than likely went here.”

“How do you figure?” asked Luna.

“It’s simply an educated guess,” Hanji said confidently, “but since they are in titan territory, they will need a place to hide. On top of that, the Armored Titan is probably too tired to continue using his powers after his fight with Eren, if Annie’s long sleep after her attack on the Scouting Legion during the 57th expedition is any indicator.

“Now, let’s assume that their intended destination is beyond Wall Maria, and that they’ve used too much of their stamina to continue on after traveling such a long distance after such a fight. That means that their next priority is finding a place to rest for the time being until nightfall while the titans aren’t moving about. That means we have until nightfall. If we can make it to the forest before then, we might just have a chance at saving them.”

“Hmm,” pondered Luna. “That was very astute of you, Hanji.”

“Ahaa..,” gushed Hanji, her legs wobbling at the knees, “thank you, Princess Luna!”

Then, without warning, Hanji squatted down and wrapped her arms around Luna’s waist. Despite her size and the weight of the armor on her, Hanji was able to pick up Luna with ease as she gave her a tight, constricting hug. Luna looked more surprised than anything.

“Hanji,” growled Levi, “show some respect.”

Hanji, looking somewhat embarrassed, quickly let Luna go and backed away shyly. Luna merely gave a sigh of tired acceptance.

“We have no more time for sentiment,” Erwin spoke to Hanji. “If we want to save Eren, we have to head out now.”

Each and every soldier turned out south towards the wall looking out towards their destination as the wind blew through their hair. With everyone gathered and ready, all that was needed was to descend the wall to begin the great rescue with the whole of humanity at stake.

“Twilight,” Luna beckoned calmly. “Shining Armor. Come.”

Twilight and Shining Armor broke through the crowds of soldiers towards her. With each of them giving a look and nod to each other, Luna began to charge her horn with a light-blue aura. Shining Armor and Twilight began to charge theirs as well, Shining Armor’s being magenta in color, moving them closer towards Luna’s.

Once they touched, the blue aura of Luna’s horn and the magenta auras of Twilight’s horn melded together, producing a bright white aura that began to envelope them. Within a matter of moments, the aura spread about the soldiers, their horses, and pony guards standing upon the wall. Armin and Mikasa closed their eyes as the light began to cover them, ready for the rescue of their friend to begin.

Chapter 44: Opening

Eren woke up with a start. His body felt hot and tired and there were several deep scores in his face around his eyes where the muscle from his titan body was grafted to. His vision was greeted by thick branches sprawling with leaves and the orange-blue afternoon sun. Eren shot up only to feel himself begin to fall forwards.

Realizing he was sitting on a branch and was about to fall off, he tried to grab on and save himself, only to feel that his hands were gone, replaced by steaming stubs. Before he could slip off the branch, he leaned back and wrapped his arms as best as he could around the branch, his body covering the surface of the branch enough to break his fall.

Eren climbed back up and sat on the branch, panting heavily over his brush with death. Now having time to observe his surroundings, he looked to his left, seeing an expanse of trees down the way. Clearly he was in a forest. Looking to the left, he jerked away at seeing Ymir sitting next to him, her steaming right wrist and left ankle missing its hand and foot, respectively.

“Looks like you’re awake,” said Reiner’s voice.

Eren turned to see Reiner and Bertolt standing on branches out on the tree in front of him which stood at the very edge of the forest, leading to the grassy, hilly horizon. From Eren’s vantage point, the sun was setting to his left, telling him that he was facing north. Bertolt stood on the furthest branch while Reiner stood on the branch closest to Eren and Ymir.

Eren looked at both Reiner and Bertolt, almost confused by their appearance. Both Reiner and Bertolt were out of their Military cloaks and jackets and wearing their shirts with their Maneuver Gears and harnesses exposed on their bodies. Eren, now beginning to fully come to, looked at the steaming ends on his hands, becoming freaked out by them.

“What the–!” Eren shouted.

Eren began to pant harder, heavily disturbed by his mutilated body.

“Calm down, Eren,” Ymir spoke. “Look at me. I’m all cut to shit too.”

“Why?” Eren gasped. “Why are my arms gone?”

“I’m sorry about that,” Reiner answered. “That was my fault. We were in a hurry, you see, and I cut your arms off trying to get you out of your titan body.”

“I see,” Eren sighed. “I’ve lost…”

Eren gave Reiner and Bertolt a fierce, angry glare while Ymir looked at Eren with a sense of apathy and indifference. Eren quickly placed his arm into his mouth and prepared to bite down.

“EREN!” shouted Bertolt stepping further out from his spot on his branch. “STOP!”

Eren was beyond listening, and began to clamp down. Just then, Ymir’s left hand grabbed the end of his arm and pulled it away before he could break the skin.

“Hold it, Eren,” warned Ymir gravely. “Just look around you. We’re in a giant forest inside Wall Maria, and I don’t think we’re close to the walls, so we’re right in the middle of titan territory.”

Ymir leaned to the right, prompting Eren to lean in as well. Clawing at the bark of the tree they were sitting on were two seven-meter titans with hungry, starved faces. Lying next to the tree on its back was a fifteen-meter titan with a four meter titan sitting on its stomach, the two of them looking up and Eren and Ymir.

“We might be consider that one an abnormal,” Ymir said, pointing at the titan lying down. “It looks like it’s relaxing there, but its kept its sight on us the entire time.”

Sure enough, as Eren swayed around, his eyes on the titan’s eyes, the titan’s eyes shifted to his motions, looking at the center of the titan’ eyes the entire time. Eren looked around to see about half a dozen three-meter titans trying to climb up as well.

“All those little ones there are quite troublesome too,” Ymir mentioned. “And back there is a really big one.”

Ymir and Eren turned around to see a fifteen-meter titan hiding behind a tree, keeping half its face and body hidden, its face giving them a warning, foreboding look.

“It’s just looking at us without approaching us,” observed Ymir. “He must be some kind of softy. And of course,” Ymir growled, turning back with Eren to face Reiner and Bertolt, “there are those two sons of bitches right in front of us. They’re the only ones with Maneuver Gears. Yours is right down there.”

Pointing directly below her, Eren looked down to see his 3D Maneuver Gear on the ground, the sheaths, main body, and operational devices strewn about.

“I don’t think going and turning into a titan is smart right now. Not only can Reiner and Bertolt do that too, they can retreat to higher trees. Not to mention, we’re surrounded on all sides by titans. Even if you have the titan’s power, surviving in titan-land is going to be next to impossible. You’re in no position to go on one of your rampages.”

“Nah,” scoffed Reiner, “you couldn’t even transform even if you tried. Right now, your powers are busy trying to heal your arms. That power isn’t so convenient; it too has its limits.”

“Moron,” Eren seethed. “Like I’m going to believe you.”

“Look,” spoke Ymir, “I might not be an expert about this power, but I’m with Eren on this one. Reiner, didn’t you say you’d tell us once Eren wakes up? Now, answer me. What are you going to do with us?”

Reiner looked to Eren and Ymir, who looked back with them with angry scowls that demanded answers.

“We’re letting you into our hometown,” Reiner answered, “so sit tight. Of course, I don’t expect that you’re just going to follow us willingly, but Ymir’s right. We are in titan-land. This is no place for us to settle any scores unless we want to get eaten in the process.

“This means we need to stay here until nightfall so the titans can stop moving. Whether you want to take your chances and make a run for it, or we take you ourselves, the fact still stands: we have to move at night.”

Ymir looked at Reiner with suspicion.

“Why are you even here?” she asked. “Why aren’t you running to your little hometown as the Armored Titan? Are you so exhausted that you have to take a break?”

“I think you’re smart enough to figure out that one by yourself,” Reiner remarked.

Ymir sunk back down to her spot. However, Eren looked down, deep in thought.

Think, he plotted. It doesn’t seem like it would be that hard to try and make a break for it. But is it true that I can’t even transform? Reiner doesn’t even sound like he can’t, considering that he has to rest here. Does that mean that if I try to turn into a titan, I’ll be too weak to run and get eaten?

But if we sit here and wait, they’re not going to wait for us to fully heal. They’ll certainly subdue us before we have the chance. I can’t do shit in this state. I need some sort of weapon.

Eren looked down at his scattered 3D Maneuver Gear, suddenly realizing something.

What happened to everyone? thought Eren. What happened to the Scouting Legion? The ponies? After what happened, they… they couldn’t be coming here, could they? They’d be taking a huge risk coming here. Even with the ponies’ help, I bet Reiner and Bertolt would only make it difficult. Maybe Rainbow Dash… Rainbow Dash…

“Sure,” responded Ymir, “but those titan’s at Castle Utgard could move about just fine at night. What about the titans here?”

“The titans here can’t move at night,” said Reiner. “Shouldn’t you of all people know that already, Ymir?”

Eren looked to Ymir’s listless disposition with surprise, a shroud of mystery suddenly surrounding her.

That’s right, thought Eren. Unlike me, Ymir seems to have an idea about what’s going on here. Is she on our side? I don’t even know what she wants. In fact, I don’t even know her that well at all. Alright, fine. I’ll get some information first; get all I can from them, and then find a way out of this mess. So for now, I got to stop this urge of mine to murder these bastards right here and now.

There was an uncomfortable silence as Reiner and Bertolt sat and waited while Ymir thought of something to say to them. Eren continued to mull over his situation.

Where should I even start? Eren wondered.

“Reiner,” Ymir croaked, “you got any water? You’d better give me some, or I could shrivel up and die.”

“Yes,” Reiner spoke, “I can understand that you need something to drink, but we can’t get any in our current situation.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. Our situation fucking sucks.”

Just then, Reiner’s stomach began to growl, and Reiner put his hand over it with a grimace.

“Come to think of it,” Reiner mentioned, “we’ve been out and about since yesterday morning when they titans appeared beyond Wall Rose. We haven’t had much to eat or drink during that time, and worst of all, got little sleep. I guess at least the wall is in one piece. We can rest for now and talk about our rewards later.”

Eren’s head shot up, becoming gravely offended at the use of the word “rewards.”

“Reiner,” Bertolt spoke with a surprised tone.

“Nah, I think we accomplished something great here,” interrupted Reiner. “We did well during that surprise invasion. Continuing to act like a soldier after all that deserves some reward, don’t you think?”

Eren grit his teeth, angered by Reiner’s nonchalance.

“Reiner,” Ymir groaned weakly, “what are you even talking about?”

“Huh? I already told you, we don’t have to talk to our superiors about promotion.”

“That’s… not what I mean.”

“Oh, right. You guys managed to find that cannon and bring it down, didn’t you? You really saved our asses back there, didn’t you? As for Krista, well, no matter how you look at it, it’s obvious that she has a thing for me. I mean, she’s exceptionally nice to me all the time, and–”

“HEY!” screamed Eren. “Are you shitting me right now?”

Reiner, looking genuinely confused, stood up and put his hands up innocently.

“What’s wrong, Eren? Did I say something wrong?”

“Don’t start talking like everyone’s going to forget what happened! Like hell anyone’s going to forgive you!”

“Cool it, Eren,” Ymir warned, keeping her gaze at the forlorn Bertolt. “I think even they know that they’re talking completely from their asses. Ain’t that right, Bertl? If you have something you want to say, then spit it out and quit keeping it to yourselves.”

“Reiner,” Bertolt spoke.

“Huh?” questioned Reiner as he turned to face him.

“We’re not soldiers anymore. We’re warriors.”

Ymir and Eren growled at Reiner and Bertolt, knowing full well what their term meant.

“Yeah,” Reiner sighed. “Right.”

Just then, Reiner sat down on his branch, pinching the bridge of his nose with his fingers and breathing heavily and solemnly.

“What…” mumbled Eren, “…the hell?”

“I don’t know how,” Ymir spoke, “but I think I understand now. I thought it was strange that the man who destroyed Wall Maria and caused hundreds of thousands of deaths would risk his life to save Conny and Pinkie Pie. You saved them out of instinct rather than let that ‘warrior’ bullshit of yours allow them to die.”

Reiner dug his eyes into his palm, concealing the tears that ran onto his hand and fingers. Bertolt sat against the bark of his tree, taking in Ymir’s painful, but truthful words.

“My guess is that you and your warrior bunch went out to destroy the walls,” Ymir hypothesized, “but you couldn’t deal with all the suffering and grief you caused and decided to become a soldier as some kind of cheap atonement. And at the moment when you thought you reached your physical limit, you decided to forsake all of your friends and let them die at the titan’s hands. Is that it? I’m impressed. For someone with such a straight personality to get whacked out like that–”

“SILENCE!” Reiner bellowed.

Reiner’s eyes bore into Ymir with an intensity of a white, hot sun.

“Shut up, you fucking bitch,” he growled back.

“Whoops,” Ymir chuckled, “I think I might have touched a nerve there.”

Eren could tell from Reiner’s violent reaction that Ymir had hit bull’s-eye with her assumption. However, despite Reiner’s kindness and supportiveness in the past, he still couldn’t allow himself to accept what Reiner and Bertolt have done.

“Quit fucking around,” demanded Eren. “What are you playing the victim for? What tricks are you trying to pull here? On the day before I passed my aptitude test, what were you thinking then while I was talking with you. Bertolt, you dumb sack of shit, I talked about it, right? Right in front of you.

“I told you about how my mother was eaten by a titan. How a piece of the gate that you kicked landed on our house and pinned her down so she couldn’t get away. You know exactly what I’m talking about, don’t you? Because I told you!”

Bertolt emotionlessly looked to Eren, whose eye were wetting with forming tears.

“How did you feel?” asked Eren. “Back then, how did that story make you feel?”

Bertolt remembered the conversation all too well. Despite what he did, he knew what he felt.

“Back then…” Bertolt said. “I felt… sorry for you.”

Eren suddenly stood to his feet. While Ymir looked up to him, Reiner and Bertolt continued to sit in their own personal grief and regret.

“I see…” gasped Eren. “You… you aren’t soldiers… and you’re not warriors either… You’re murderers… who let hundreds of thousands of innocent men, women, and children die by your hands… you’re mass murderers!”

Reiner couldn’t let any more dread hold him down. With a clenching of his fist and teeth, he turned to Eren in fury.

“I know that already!” Reiner shouted. “I don’t need you to tell me!”

“THEN QUIT TALKING ABOUT IT LIKE YOU’RE HUMAN!” screamed Eren. “YOU AREN’T HUMANS ANYMORE! YOU TURNED THIS WORLD INTO HELL, YOU FUCKING ANIMALS!”

“What do you want from murderers like us?” Reiner yelled back. “Do you want to reflect on our actions and realize how wrong we were? Do you want us to apologize like that’s going to do a goddamn? Do you want to keep telling us that, ‘Killing is wrong!’ like that’s going to make a difference? What do you want from us? The Reiner and Bertolt that you knew are gone! If you want to cry and scream your head off about it, then be my fucking guest!”

Eren’s eyes shot open. It was true. His friends Reiner and Bertolt were dead. All that he saw in front of him now were the Armored Titan and the Colossal Titan incarnate. Eren suddenly smiled, frightening the two of them.

“You’re right,” Eren softly spoke. “How could I have been so naïve? If you’re no longer my friends Reiner and Bertolt, that means, when the time comes, I won’t have any problems in making your deaths and agonizing and excruciating as possible.”

“Shut up,” Ymir squawked.

“What?”

“Please, Eren, I can’t expect to take you seriously with you spouting such childish, hypocritical bullshit.”

Eren, becoming angered by Ymir’s words, turned to her with a growing scowl.

“Huh?”

“I’m saying that killing them isn’t going to do shit… well, except, of course, satisfy that insatiable bloodlust of yours.”

Before Eren could retort, Ymir turned to Reiner.

“Hey, Reiner,” called Ymir. “What was that monkey thing that we saw on Castle Utgard early this morning?”

“Monkey?” wondered Reiner. “What on Earth are you talking about?”

“Don’t play dumb with me. I saw you two looking at that thing back then. Your eyes were sparkling like gemstones.”

Reiner and Bertolt looked to Ymir with anger, feeling as if they could never get past her.

“Monkey?” Eren asked, dumbfounded by the word. “What are you talking about?”

“The monkey,” Ymir explained, “which your friend Conny has decided to call the Beast Titan, is the one who caused the titan outbreak inside Wall Rose yesterday and caused all of that chaos, and he’s the one those two are after. Because,” she mentioned, turning her sights to Reiner and Bertolt, “once you find him, you can return home, right?”

Eren’s confusion began to mount as Ymir revealed more and more new information to him.

“Hey!” Eren demanded. “Tell me everything that you know, now!”

“Hey, hey, hey,” shouted Ymir. “I’m not just going to tell you everything right off the bat. If you think that killing those two will end all of this, you’re gravely mistaken.”

“Who’s our enemy?” Eren shouted.

“Well, if I had to say, it’d have to be–”

“Ymir!” Reiner interrupted. “Tell me honestly, do you think this world has a future?”

Eren and Ymir’s eyes widened, but for entirely different reasons.

“If you understand,” he continued, “then think about your actions. You should come over with us!”

“Are you telling me to trust you?” scoffed Ymir. “Fat chance. You don’t trust me.”

“Yes, I do! You want to protect Krista, don’t you?”

Ymir’s eyes widened, knowing he unveiled an ultimate weapon that even she couldn’t avoid.

“We can trust each other on that!” assured Reiner. “This might sound like a trick, but don’t you think we should do something for Krista, or is the strength of Eren’s powers and the ponies enough?”

Eren looked frightened, especially as Ymir began to show a more deceptive and mistrusting look towards Eren.

“No, Ymir,” pleaded Eren, “he’s wrong! Ymir, we already changed the woman from inside the Female Titan! She knows that the ponies can help save this world, and Krista too.”

“And people still continue to die,” Reiner said, “and who knows when one of those people will be Krista?”

Eren gasped, unable to develop a rebuttal himself. Ymir was already slipping into Reiner’s grasp, and Eren knew it.

“You thought you’d be finished once we took you away,” Reiner continued. “Frankly, you’re right. We can’t guarantee your safety. Not after what you’ve done. But if only for Krista, we can at least try to ensure that she lives through all this. Your petty life, or Krista’s? The choice is yours.”

“Ymir!” Eren shouted again. “Who’s our enemy? Tell me!”

Ymir looked to Eren with a slight, victorious grin on her face.

“Beats me,” she answered.

Eren looked as Ymir’s hand and leg hand just finished growing back. Eren stared at her with a scowl, furious at her betrayal.

Looks like she’s finished healing up, Eren thought, looking at his own steaming stubs on his arms. Shit. Mine haven’t even gotten close. She’s not going to answer me. I’m left with more questions than answers, but at least we’re still waiting here.

Eren looked to the sun to his left as it neared the tips of the mountains far off in the distance.

The sun should be setting within the hour. If my friends are indeed coming. They have until then to get here.

Bertolt leapt down from his branch to Reiner, putting his lips close to his ear.

“Reiner,” Bertolt wondered, “do you really trust her? Her titan was small, but it was very fast. If we don’t control her properly, she’ll kill us in the blink of an eye… not to mention, she already killed Berik.”

“Exactly,” Reiner answered. “That fact alone should be all we need to trust her. After she killed Berik, she must have turned back to a human to hide amongst the people to avoid being killed. That’s when she met Krista: someone that she considered more important than herself; enough that she would jump into a swarm of titans to save her.”

“Reiner? You’re not becoming a–”

“Relax!” exclaimed Reiner as he shoved Bertolt’s shoulder with his palm. “I’m still a warrior. There’s something more important in her to us than her adorable looks. Don’t forget, although she betrayed us now, Annie still spied on those Wallists when we were still in training. They were looking out for Krista, who knows more about the titans than even us.

“Krista is a child of one of the Wallist families. In other words, if this ‘coordinate’ that we’re searching for isn’t Eren himself, then our mission is far from over. If we have Krista on our side, the search will be much easier.”

“Yeah,” Bertolt agreed. “Let’s finish it. Next time we come back, we’ll have Krista and the coordinate, and then we can return to our hometown, and our mission will finally be complete.”

Reiner couldn’t help see that Bertolt looked forlorn. Reiner’s eyes shot open upon the realization.

“Hey,” grunted Reiner, “don’t start giving me this, ‘Are you a warrior?’ bullshit and then get all mopey about Annie!”

“What?” Bertolt shouted. “What are you–”

“Don’t act like I don’t know about what you think of her by the way you kept staring at her. I’m surprised no one else noticed.”

“No! I–”

“Forget it,” Reiner dismissed, looking away from him towards the horizon out north. “It’s clear she’s not on our side anymore, so you can kiss your chances with her goodbye.”

As Bertolt looked out to the north sadly, his vision caught something off in the distance. Reiner saw it too, and what he saw caused him to gasp in fear. A pillar of red smoke rose out into the sky, followed by a plethora of others as they came closer towards the forest. Reiner grit his teeth, taking both of his operational devices from his harness.

“Smoke flares?” Bertolt exclaimed. “The Scouting Legion has come already? There’s no way that they should have been able to get all their horses off the wall that fast!”

“Not if the ponies helped out,” Reiner breathed walking to the edge of his branch. “Damn, their persistent.”

Reiner leapt off, launching a hook into the trunk of the tree Eren stood on right above his head. Reiner reeled himself towards the bark and pushed off landing on the branch right in front of Eren. As Reiner approached him, Eren backed himself into the tree.

“Reiner,” Eren said, “what are you doing? It’s still too early to leave!”

“It doesn’t matter,” answered Reiner, cornering Eren further in. “We’re leaving right now! Don’t try and put up a fight now, alright?”

“Hey,” Eren chuckled nervously as he put his arms up, “don’t need to be so rough now. How could I possibly fight with my hands gone? C’mon…”

In a flash, Eren jumped up and drove his forehead into Reiner’s face, knocking him down to his back. Before Reiner could get back up, Eren fell upon him and swung his arm into Reiner’s face as hard as he could. Bertolt swung down to Eren’s branch to help his friend.

“DIE! DIE! DIE!” Eren shouted on each strike.

Reiner tucked his leg underneath Eren’s stomach, allowing him to push off with his foot and throw Eren into the tree and press his foot into his gut, crumpling Eren into submission. Reiner quickly crawled on top of him and put his neck and right arm into a headlock, restricting Eren’s movements as he tried to squirm free.

“I’ll kill you!” declared Eren. “I’ll crush you!”

“Hey,” asked Ymir, “why are we leaving so soon?”

“Ymir,” Bertolt questioned, “after you turned back into a human, do you remember the person who you ate?”

“No. I don’t remember. It was only about five years ago. Was it one of your warriors?”

Bertolt’s silence seemed to be the only answer Ymir needed, although Eren’s grunting seemed to add to the feeling of anguish the Bertolt must have felt then.

“I see,” Ymir said. “Like I said, I don’t remember anything. I’m sorry.”

Eren managed to put his arm into his mouth, biting down. While Bertolt and Ymir looked at them with wary eyes, they were both surprised and partially relieved to see that Eren could not transform.

“I guess I can’t blame you,” Bertolt accepted. “The same happened for us too.”

Reiner’s grip on Eren’s neck was too much for Eren to handle, as Eren’s vision became hazy and his consciousness fading as he fell into sleep.

“Eren doesn’t seem to remember either,” added Ymir. “Do you hate me, Bertl?”

“I was thinking about that ever since I first saw you transform,” answered Bertolt. “The truth is, I don’t really know. I’m sure you didn’t want to eat anyone. Tell me, how long were you a titan?”

“For about sixty years. It was like I was in a nightmare I couldn’t wake up from.”

Eren’s eyes finally shut closed as he lay limp in Reiner’s arms.

“Bertolt, do you still have those cloths?” requested Reiner.

Bertolt pulled two long strips of fabric and rope from the back of his pants and waved them out to unfold them. With quickness and dexterity, Bertolt folded Eren's arms behind his back and tied them down. Next, he hoisted the unconscious Eren so his back was to Reiner’s back, wrapping the cloth around Reiner’s and Eren’s chest and tying them tight together. Bertolt then wrapped the last cloth around Eren’s face and the inside of his mouth, gagging him.

“Are we ready?” asked Reiner as he stood. “Ymir, hold on to Reiner.”

Ymir jumped onto Bertolt’s back, wrapping her arms over his shoulders and her legs around his waist above the hooks holsters on his belt. With everything gathered, Reiner and Bertolt jumped off and swung across the branches and trunks of the trees through the forest. The titans seeing the humans run away, broke away from their spots and made chase for them inside the dark forest.

To the north, the Scouting Legion and Luna’s guards were visibly arcing over the last hill down.

Chapter 45: Somebody

Reiner and Bertolt swung as fast down the forest as they could, just managing to match the speed of the titans running after them. The light streaming down through the tops of the trees became more sparse the closer the sun came to setting and the further they went deeper into the forest.

“We need to go someplace with no titans!” Reiner called. “But first, we need to lose these. My titan is too slow! If we get surrounded, I wouldn’t be able to protect us.”

“So why the fuck didn’t we wait?!” screamed Ymir.

The sound of a gun firing off behind Ymir led her to turn her head back. Through the few cracks of space that revealed the outside of the forest, she could see the red flares being fired off into the sky as well as the tiny dots that were the approaching soldiers nearing the edge of the forest.

“Signal flares?” Ymir questioned. “The Scouting Legion came to rescue us?”

“Shit,” Reiner grunted, “they’re all the way here, all because Eren had to go off on me.”

Ymir suddenly gasped at seeing one of the first soldiers in the line as she approached towards the forest. It was none other than Historia.

“No,” Ymir sighed. “It’s her… REINER! It’s Krista!”

“What?” Reiner shouted, turning back for a moment.

“Krista’s come with the Scouting Legion! If you want to take her, we have to do it now!”

“How can you tell! There’s no way you could have seen her!”

“I’m telling you, she’s here! She’s a good person to suicidal extremes! She came to save me!”

“Even if that were so, there’s no turning back now! We have to do it another time!”

“What?” growled Ymir, her brow furrowing.

“How do you plan on taking Krista from here in this situation? Just wait and trust us! We need Krista as well!”

“Then why aren’t we getting her? If we need her, we have to get her now!”

Bertolt couldn’t help but notice Ymir’s voice as it began to sadly waver.

“I want to see her again,” pleaded Ymir. “At this rate, I’ll never see her again!”

“I’m sorry,” apologized Bertolt, “but we absolutely cannot. We don’t know if we’re even going to be able to get out as it is.”

“I promise you,” Reiner assured loudly, “that we’ll save Krista at the very least.”

As Ymir kept flying about on Bertolt’s back, Ymir could only look back on Historia’s face as she genuinely smiled up at her and how safe and loved it made her feel.

“When it comes to these forests,” Ymir spoke, “I know them better than both of you combined.”

Ymir twisted her arm about so that she could grab a hold of Bertolt’s hair. As Bertolt shouted from the pain of the sting, Reiner turned around to see Ymir grabbing at Bertolt’s head as she let her legs go, swinging her legs about.

“Ymir!” shouted Bertolt. “Let me go!”

“From my angle,” said Ymir into Bertolt’s ear, “it looks like I’m in charge now.”

“Huh?...”

Bertolt tried to keep up with Reiner, but Ymir’s legs flaying about put Bertolt off balance, forcing him to slow down to avoid hitting trees.

“Ymir!” Bertolt demanded. “Let go! We’ll fall!”

“I’ll be fine,” Ymir mentioned. “I might not be as strong as your titans, but mine can easily move around in these trees. Who knows, I could probably take Eren from you and return to the Scouting Legion if I wanted.”

Reiner and Bertolt came to a stop at the side of a tree, knowing that continuing would be an even more dangerous option at that point.

“If you guys don’t let me get Krista,” threatened Ymir, “I’ll fight you and get in your way.”

“What do you think will happen to Krista?” Reiner asked. “We won’t be able to help her because of your selfish actions.”

“Yeah, that’s fine. Even if I’m taking Krista’s future from her, I want to see her again! I really am a big bitch, I know that, but Krista still smiled at me and was kind to me, despite knowing who I am!”

Reiner and Ymir stared at each other, still waiting for the other to cave in.

“Don’t worry,” said Ymir. “I have a plan. I’ll fight them off too, so it will be easier to get away…”

Ymir suddenly dug her mouth onto Bertolt’s ear.

“…or maybe we should just kill each other instead! Go on! See if I don’t mean it!”

Reiner grit his teeth as he looked into Ymir’s hostile eyes. If Reiner had any chance of escape, he would have to lose this time.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As the remaining forces of the Scouting Legion neared the edge of the titan-swarmed forest, a bright, yellow light exploded from inside the forest, frightening them.

“I’m guessing that’s not a good thing?” Shining Armor asked to Twilight as she flew alongside him.

“Not usually!” she responded.

“It had to have been a titan!” Armin shouted.

Erwin looked about the titans as they waited amongst the trees.

“Did we make it in time?” he asked.

At that moment, the titans all broke out into a run towards the approaching soldiers. Erwin flung his arm to his side, signaling his orders to all of his men.

“Everyone!” he shouted. “Split up! Find Eren and bring him back! We can only assume that they have transformed into titans! Rainbow Dash, fly overhead and inspect anything that leaves that forest!”

“Done and done!” she responded as she flew over the trees.

“Do not try and fight them! Right now, Eren’s return is of the highest priority!”

Erwin, Levi, Luna, Nile, Hanji, Kirill, Petra, Auruo, Annie, Sasha, Rarity, as well as several soldiers and stallion guards all ran left of the forest and ran along its edge. Hannes, Pixis, Historia, Mikasa, Applejack, Armin, Twilight, Spike, Shining Armor, Jean, Fluttershy, Conny, Pinkie Pie, as well as another handful of soldier and stallion guards all made their way to the right.

Soldiers running along on both sides were picked off by the titans and eaten, much to the horror of Shining Armor, and the guards.

“Leave them!” Twilight shouted to her group. “There’s nothing we can do now!”

Shining Armor looked ahead, hoping it would help him drown out the terrified screams of the soldiers before their life ended in the gnashing of a titan’s teeth.

On the other side, Luna, looked at the nervous looks of her guards as they saw several soldiers try and fight out of the titan’s grasp.

“They have done their duties!” Luna bellowed. “We must continue onward!”

“Yes, your highness!” called the guards following her.

Back to the west side of the forest, Hannes hopped atop his horse.

“Pixis! Phil!” he called to the soldiers to his right. “Lead the horses with the pony guards! Shining Armor, I want you and your ponies to follow Pixis!”

“Roger!” Shining Armor confirmed.

Just then, Hannes launched a hook into a nearby tree and flew towards one of the many openings between the trees.

“The enemies will be moving forwards!” he shouted. “Scatter!”

Each of the soldiers following Hannes hopped off their horse and swung into the forest on their Maneuver Gears. The ponies and Spike soared inside as well, Spike hopping off Twilight’s back and swinging alongside Armin and Twilight. Shining Armor, Phil, the Scouting Legion horses, and the stallion guards continued to run around the edge of the forest.

“Find the two of them first,” ordered Hannes, “and then call us when you find something!”

The soldiers went off in different directions around the forest while Conny, Pinkie Pie, and various soldiers from the three divisions went forwards. The soldiers scanned every leaf on every branch on every tree looking for anything that would lead them to their friends or enemies.

As Conny and Pinkie Pie looked about, Pinkie Pie managed to see a titan ahead with a large head and long, black hair. Pinkie, despite the predicament, beamed at her accomplishment.

“I spy with my little eye,” chanted Pinkie Pie loudly, “something that looks like… our friend!”

Conny looked to Pinkie Pie’s direction to see Ymir’s titan hanging from the branch of a tree with its feet firmly against the side, staying perfectly still as its eyes scanned the area around it.

“That’s not Eren!” shouted a soldier behind them. “It’s one of them!”

“No,” Conny protested, “she’s right! It’s Ymir in her titan form!”

Conny swung to the tree Ymir’s titan hung from and hung himself next to her upper torso beneath the arm it used to hold itself on.

“Hey, Ymir,” Conny shouted into Ymir’s titan’s ear, “what happened to you? Why are you alone?”

Ymir’s titan completely ignored Conny, only continuing to look about for its target.

“Where’s Eren!” cried Conny. “And Reiner and Bertolt!”

“Listen!” Pinkie Pie pleaded. “I know you might not be the best of chums, but I really want to see Reiner and Bertolt again! I have to talk to them!”

Just then, Mikasa, Applejack, Armin, Twilight, Spike, Hannes, Jean, and Fluttershy came from different angles from the back, and hung to the tree to get the best view they could.

“It’s Ymir!” called Armin.

“Did she become a titan to help us fight?” asked Mikasa.

“Looks more like she’s being a literal bump on a log,” Applejack replied.

“Ymir!” shouted Jean. “Where’s Reiner! Where’d they go?”

Ymir’s titan continued to look about the soldiers that gathered around it, its mute nature angering Conny.

“Hey!” Conny shouted, kicking at Ymir’s titan’s head. “We need to hurry here! Say something you moron!”

“Conny!” scolded Pinkie Pie. “If you keep hitting her like that, she’s not going to want to talk to you.”

“Is it looking for Reiner and Bertolt?” wondered Armin. “Something’s not right. Why is she inspecting us one by one like that?”

Ymir’s titan looked to Armin, who was the last to make a sound. Until…

“Ymir!” shouted Historia’s voice.

Ymir’s titan’s head shot out towards the direction of the call. Sure enough, Historia flew straight for Ymir’s titan, her eyes damp with happy tears.

“Thank goodness you’re alright!” called Historia.

At that very moment, Ymir’s titan pushed its feet off the tree, flying straight towards Historia with its mouth wide open. Historia, as well as the other soldiers around her, had no time to react as Ymir’s titan lunged at Historia while she flew into its mouth.

With a closing of its mouth, Ymir’s titan swung around the nearest tree and leapt to the south end of the forest with near-incalculable agility. Conny, Pinkie Pie, Mikasa, Armin, as well as the other soldiers and ponies were stunned at what they saw.

“She…” gasped Conny, “ate Krista…”

Jean rocketed past his head, Fluttershy following just behind.

“Don’t stand there!” Jean demanded. “Keep moving!”

Just as Conny and Pinkie Pie set off, the other soldiers and ponies were after Ymir as well, marveling as the small titan leapt from tree to tree while still managing to get further and further ahead of them with each leap.

“So fast!” Armin exclaimed. “She’s getting away!”

“Why did she eat her?” Mikasa questioned.

“I never trusted her to begin with!” Jean proclaimed.

“She betrayed us!” Armin concluded. “She’s now on Reiner and Bertolt’s side! We got taken in by her!”

The soldiers continued to fly forwards, knowing that some effort was better than no effort at all.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash followed the fast moving dot that was Ymir’s titan with intrigue high above the forest, unsure of how she was moving about as it reached the southernmost end.

“Weren’t you taken by…” Rainbow Dash pondered aloud.

Just then, she saw as Reiner and Bertolt were waiting upon a branch of the southernmost tree, Eren upon the latter’s back, as Ymir landed before them.

“What?” Rainbow Dash gasped, suddenly understanding the situation. “No…”

Rainbow Dash grit her teeth as she watched another comrade fall from her.

“Give him back!” she shouted as she took a nosedive towards Reiner.

Upon hearing her voice, Bertolt looked up to see Rainbow Dash heading down towards them.

“Reiner!” he shouted. “She’s coming!”

Without a word, Reiner leapt off the branch towards the ground, his hand upon the base of a blade sticking out of one of his sheaths. Halfway down, he sliced his hand open upon the blade, causing his body to glow yellow and burst with steam.

As Rainbow Dash tried to fly down faster and cut Reiner away from his titan body before it could form, the large hand of the Armored Titan reached out to Rainbow Dash through the cloud of vapor. Rainbow Dash tried to redirect her fall and fly away, but the Armored Titan grabbed her from the air before she could have the chance. With her head poking out, the Armored Titan put its fist towards its head as it watched Rainbow Dash squirm inside.

Rainbow Dash could suddenly feel the Armored Titan’s thumb and forefinger squeeze on her neck, making her grunt and fight harder. As she was deprived of more and more air, Rainbow Dash’s vision began to fade, looking out as Ymir’s titan leapt from the tree onto the Armored Titan’ back and Bertolt swung onto it with Eren strapped to him.

“Eren,” whined Rainbow Dash, tears running down her red face. “I’m sorry.”

Before Rainbow Dash could choke, the Armored Titan loosened its grip as it reached behind its back and slid into Bertolt’s arms. As Rainbow Dash gasped for vital oxygen, Bertolt used her lack of clarity to his favor, raising one elbow above his head and bringing it down, knocking Rainbow Dash on the back of the head, knocking her out cold.

With his wires still latched into the Armored Titan’s plating, Bertolt quickly pried Rainbow Dash’s operational device shoes from her hooves and undid the straps on her Maneuver Gear, letting it fall down the titan’s back and to the ground. Wrapping his arm around her body and holding on to the end of Reiner’s shoulder plating, he looked back to see Jean, Mikasa and the other soldiers approaching them.

“Reiner!” shouted Bertolt. “Go! NOW!

With an exasperated and disappointed huff, the Armored Titan made a break for the south. The soldiers and ponies others arrived just to see the Armored Titan escape them once again.

“This is bad!” Armin shouted, seeing him flopping around on Armin’s back. “Eren’s being taken away again!”

“Hey!” Applejack called. “Wasn’t Rainbow Dash supposed to try and stop them!”

“You mean her? Hannes asked, pointing at the blue body underneath Bertolt’s arm.

“Rainbow!”

“Guys!” called Shining Armor’s voice below. “We’re back!”

Hannes turned to his right to see Pixis, Phil, Shining Armor, and the horses and stallion guards come around towards them.

“Quick!” ordered Hannes, shouting behind him. “Get back on your horses.”

Hannes, Jean, Mikasa, and Armin rappelled down the trees towards the approaching line of horses as they came around. Timing their jumps just right, they all landed upon the saddles of their horses and sat back down and grabbed the reins. Spike hopped down on Twilight’s back as she swooped down to meet with Armin while Fluttershy flew alongside Jean and Applejack galloped beside them.

As Hannes, Mikasa, Armin, Jean, Fluttershy, Applejack, Twilight, and Spike, rode down the open plains towards the Armored Titan, Conny and the other soldiers were jumping down to their horses as well, ready to resume the chase.

“We’ll definitely get them back,” Hannes muttered. “Eren, even if it costs me my life, I will rescue you.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin and his troop reached the end of their side of the forest, but continued traveling south instead of continuing around the edge and meeting back up with Hannes’s group. As they passed the trees and entered the plains, the titans from the north of the forest still after them, they saw the Armored Titan running off with Bertolt and Ymir’s titan on its back.

Erwin spied his vision towards Bertolt, seeing two bodies in his grasp. He could tell Rainbow Dash straightaway by her cyan coat, dismayed of her failed attempt to save them. However, upon seeing Eren upon Bertolt’s back, his eyes widened upon his target.

“All squads!” ordered Erwin. “Go straight ahead and let the titans follow you! Come with me!”

Members of the Military Police looked behind them, frightened out of their wits to see titans hot on their trail.

“Erwin, you monster!” shouted Nile. “Were the events in Stohess not enough for you?”

Rarity and Sasha looked behind them with extreme apprehension as they fought to keep from falling into the back of the troop.

“Erwin, sir,” Luna called, “my guards and I can easily hold these titans back for you if you wish!”

“I don’t intend on feeding you to them,” Erwin yelled back, “but I need them to follow us for this to work!”

“Just trust in Erwin, you fool,” Auruo snapped back at Nile.

“What did you say to me?” Nile shouted angrily.

Auruo, remembering who he was talking to, kept his gaze forwards and his scared expression away from the others as best as he could.

“Now,” Erwin called, “fulfill your duties as soldiers! The Armored Titan is trying to escape with Eren and Rainbow Dash! He must be stopped at all costs!”

Erwin and the others broke into their fastest gallop possible, passing the Armored Titan while being hidden from its view.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin, Jean, Applejack, and Mikasa galloped alongside each other behind Hannes and Pixis while Twilight, Spike, and Fluttershy flew at a close distance behind. As they rode and flew towards the Armored Titan, they were somewhat relieved to see that they were gaining on it.

“We can catch up at these speeds,” Jean said. “We can make it!”

“But…” Armin speculated, “if the Armored Titan were to remove its hardened skin around its joint areas, it could run faster.”

“I doubt it could run faster than we can fly,” Twilight mentioned.

“Right, but with its plating still on, we won’t be able to stop it!”

“No,” Mikasa disagreed, “if we can slow the Armored Titan once, we can slow him down again. This time, I’ll make sure they lose…”

Armin gasped, unsure of Mikasa’s true intentions.

“And if she gets in the way,” Mikasa added, “I won’t hesitate to cut Ymir down to size as well. No matter what it takes, I have to…”

Applejack looked to Mikasa nervously, hoping she wouldn’t compromise Pinkie Pie’s wish.
________________________________________________________________________________________

With each running step the Armored Titan took, Bertolt adjusted his hold on Rainbow Dash, ensuring that she stay with him the entire time. Ymir’s titan suddenly began gagging, putting its hand over its mouth. Bertolt looked as Ymir finally opened its mouth and retched, spitting out Historia, who was still covered in the titan’s saliva and bile. Historia coughed and gasped for air as Bertolt looked to her with surprise.

“Krista!” he called out.

Historia began to open her eyes, her vision greeted by Ymir’s titan’s giant eye as it looked down on her. Along with the sky moving at an alarming rate, the bouncing on the Armored Titan’s back also unsettled Historia greatly. Ymir’s titan’s neck split open, releasing a plume of steam from the slit that appeared.

“Ymir?” Historia exclaimed.

Ymir’s body raised out of its titan’s back, but her face arms and neck still had her titan’s muscles grafted on to it, showing hideous scars on her face as several of them snapped off as she raised her body up. Ymir coughed up the bits of wet, slimy flesh that built up in her mouth.

“Krist…” Ymir wheezed, “no, Historia. I’m sorry… about swallowing you like that. You’re not mad, are you?”

Krista looked beside her to see Bertolt on the other side of the Armored Titan’s back, Eren strapped to his back while Rainbow Dash was held snug in his arms. The sight of Eren and Rainbow Dash taken by him made Historia gasp in fright.

“Ymir!” she shouted. “What is going on? What are you doing? We came to save you and Eren–”

“You didn’t need to!” Ymir yelled back. “Just be still! I’m going along with Reiner and Bertolt now. You should come with too. There’s no future for us inside the walls!”

“What?”

Tears began to form in Ymir’s eyes as she tried to convince her best friend to do something she didn’t even feel comfortable doing.

“Come on,” begged Ymir, “it’s not so bad outside the walls. Nobody will ever have to tell you that, ‘The world would be better if you hadn’t been born.’”

“Of course they don’t!” screamed Historia in fright and confusion. “That’s because the only things outside the walls are trying to kill us!”

“No one’s perfect, right?” Ymir shouted. “If you can ignore that fact, it’s not so bad!”

“What are you even talking about? I don’t even understand it at all!”

Historia looked back at Eren and the unconscious Rainbow Dash in Bertolt’s arms.

“I see…” she sighed nervously. “You’re being threatened by them, aren’t you!”

“It’s actually the other way around…” Bertolt meekly butted in.

“Isn’t it?!” Historia screamed at Ymir, ignoring Bertolt. “Ymir?! Please let me fight with you, so let me go!”

Ymir gasped, unsure if she heard Historia correctly or not.

“Even if you have your reasons and you just can’t tell me,” Historia proclaimed, “no matter what, I’m on your side!”

Historia and Ymir continued to look at each other with tears in their eyes, each one of them overly gladdened by their feelings for each other. Bertolt looked behind him, seeing as the soldiers and ponies were close enough for him to recognize some of their faces.

Depression turned to fear when he saw the faces of Shining Armor and the stallion guards, who he didn’t recognize before, as well as the crests of the other Military divisions. If it weren’t for the Armored Titan’s running, Bertolt would have felt his legs buckle underneath him.

“The Scouting Legion, Garrison, and Military Police are here!” Bertolt cried out. “And not only are the ponies with them, they brought more! All white stallions with body armor!”

Ymir grit her teeth, frightened by the appearance of the new ponies coming to Eren and Rainbow Dash’s rescue.

“They’re going to catch up to us,” Bertolt cried, “all because you had to bring Krista along. Ymir, just what do you think we’ve been doing all of this for? What’s going to happen when the others catch up? Are you going to abandon Krista to save yourself?”

Ymir, seeing her options fading, couldn’t help but strongly consider Bertolt’s unintentional suggestion.

“Ymir!” demanded Historia. “Let me go, now!”

Ymir, despite her instincts telling her fight over flight, couldn’t even bear to imagine letting Historia go.

“I can’t!” Ymir wailed. “Historia, the real reason I captured you was… to save myself.”

Historia’s eyes widened, unsure of Ymir’s intentions.

“A really long time ago, I stole the titan’s power from the comrades of Reiner and Bertolt. After I killed their friend before they destroyed Wall Maria, they caught me, but the offered me a way out: if I helped them bring you back, they would pardon my offense and let me go. After all, you’re an important person to them who knows secrets about the titans and the walls. No matter what happens, I’ll be free because of you.

Krista looked to Ymir, suddenly flashing back to their past conversations.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Then it’s you,” spoke Ymir in the snowy forest. “An illegitimate child of a mistress driven out of the house.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Is it because… of my family?” Krista asked as she rode beside Ymir on their way to Wall Rose.

“…Yeah,” Ymir answered. “That’s right.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“I was fully ready to die back at Castle Utgard,” Ymir sobbed, “because I was tired of living. I truly mean that. But… I’m scared of dying. I want to be saved! Even though I said that everything was for your sake, in reality, it was for my own. Please, Krista, help me!”

Ymirs eyes were closed as tears streamed down her face, scared by how her only friend would react.

“Ymir,” cooed Historia, “didn’t I tell you?”

Ymir opened her eyes and looked towards Historia. As Historia looked into Ymir’s eyes, her face filled with sincerity and love, Ymir felt a warm, soothing glow over her own face.

“No matter what,” Historia wept gladly, “I’m on your side.”

Just then, Eren’s eyes began to open. As his vision came to, he looked down at the ground passing him from below, his human and pony comrades running just feet behind the Armored Titan while some of them swung around it using their Maneuver Gears. Hannes leapt off his horse and swung right at the back of the Armored Titan’s knees. While Hannes’s swing was strong and accurate, the blades bounced right off the plating, not affecting the Armored Titan’s strides at all.

Eren looked confused over what was happening, but as he looked to his right, he saw Rainbow Dash slung over in Bertolt’s arms. Bertolt felt Eren stirring on his back, looking behind him just as Eren did, managing to look into each other’s eyes.

As Eren’s anger began to boil as he looked at his and Rainbow Dash’s captor, a hook flew from below and hooked into the back of the Armored Titan’s neck just to the left of Eren’s head. Eren saw that the owner of the hook turned out to be Spike.

“Don’t worry, Eren!” Spike declared as he flew closer. “I’m here to sav–”

Just then, Ymir’s titan’s hand reached in front of Eren’s head and placed the wire in between the fingers of its hand. With a slight yank, Ymir pulled the wire out and let go. With nothing to hold himself to, Spike began to fall back to the ground, only for Twilight to catch him with her magic and place him back upon her back.

Just as Ymir’s titan turned back to see where Spike was, Mikasa flew straight at her and swung her blades out, slicing out the left eye of Ymir’s titan. As Mikasa landed upon the Armored Titan’s back, Bertolt quickly climbed the Armored Titan’s shoulder plate and ran to its neck, panting and wheezing in fright.

“Reiner!” cried Bertolt as Mikasa jumped onto the Armored Titan’s shoulder. “Help!”

As Mikasa lunged at Bertolt, with her blades, the Armored Titan’s hands raised up, crossed over, and cupped themselves over both sides of its neck. As Mikasa drove her blade forwards, the Armored Titan’s fingers closed themselves, making Mikasa’s blade bounce off the hand and break off. Mikasa looked into Bertolt’s eyes through the gap in between the Armored Titan’s index and middle finger, her anger scaring him beyond all measure.

Ymir’s titan began to climb up onto the Armored Titan’s shoulder, forcing Mikasa to flee as its arm made its way for her as it tried to find the best thing to hold on to. Mikasa jumped off and hooked into the back of the Armored Titan’s head, swinging around to the other side of the body.

Just as I thought, Mikasa seethed, Ymir is not going to make this easy for me.

Mikasa then looked down at Twilight, who looked up as she observed Mikasa and Bertolt’s bout.

But I’m certain Twilight doesn’t want me killing her either. However…

Keeping her gaze down, she watched as Applejack hopped up and launched a hook into the Armored Titan’s head, right next to hers.

…if we work together to cut the muscle on her arms and legs, we can still injure her and get her off.

Mikasa drew a fresh blade out as both she and Applejack came at Ymir’s titan from their different angles. Right before the two of them could make a cut, Historia onto Ymir’s titan’s head in between them.

“Mikasa!” cried Historia. “Applejack! Stop!”

“Krista!” shouted Applejack.

With Historia in their way, both Mikasa and Applejack landed besides each other on the back of the Armored Titans head, looking at Historia with confusion and betrayal.

“Please,” Historia begged, “don’t kill Ymir!”

“We ain’t doin’ nothin’ of the sort!” responded Applejack. “But if she keeps tryin’ to stop us from gettin’ our friend back, I can’t make no promises!”

“Please, understand! Ymir will die if she doesn’t obey them. She has no choice!”

“Then let me make one,” issued Mikasa. “Either you and Ymir keep out of our way, or I’ll kill you right here.”

“Mikasa!” exclaimed Applejack. “I thought–”

“I’m tired of playing the pacifist. Without Eren, humanity is doomed, and we’re losing him each second. So now, I’m offering you a choice, Applejack. The lives of a few, or the lives of everyone.”

Applejack looked at Mikasa and her violent ultimatum with shock. Just before Mikasa could act or Applejack could stop her, Ymir’s titan climbed up and roared into both of their faces.

“Ymir!” shouted Historia. “Stop it! They’ll kill you! Do you understand?”

As if it were its motive all along, Ymir’s titan climbed back down to the Armored Titan’s upper back, unveiling a large number of soldiers all flying out at the Armored titan’s neck.

“Incoming!” cried Applejack.

Mikasa and Applejack leapt off to both sides as Armin, Twilight, Spike, Jean, Fluttershy, Conny, and Pinkie Pie were given enough room to land.

Inside the Armored Titan’s hand, Rainbow Dash finally woke up, looking about her dimly lit surroundings. She felt as if she was being held, but before she could look up to see what was happening, Bertolt was suddenly thrust into the side of the Armored Titan’s neck, which served as a wall.

In reflex, Bertolt dropped Rainbow Dash onto her stomach as Eren pushed off the Armored Titan’s palm, another wall, with his feet and pressed the front of Bertolt’s body into the Armored Titan’s neck.

“Eren!” ordered Bertolt. “Stop! Don’t struggle!”

Just then, Bertolt felt a painful, forceful sting on his calf, shouting in pain as he stomped his foot down to get Rainbow Dash’s mouth and teeth off his leg, but to no avail.

“It’s pointless, isn’t it Bertolt?” asked Jean from the outside of the Armored Titan’s hand.

Next to Jean and hanging on across the front of the Armored Titan was Conny, Pinkie Pie, Armin, Spike, Applejack, and Mikasa. Fluttershy and Twilight flew on both sides of the Armored Titan’s head.

“He’s such a handful, isn’t he?” asked Jean. “There’s just no helping him! I hate him for it too!”

Bertolt let out another scream as Rainbow Dash moaned like a dog would gnawing on its bone. Applejack could tell what was going on inside all too well.

“Rainbow’s got quite the bite, don’t she?” Applejack teased. “Serves y’all right, ya’ big bully! Let them out and she might let you go!”

Inside, Bertolt squirmed about, unsure of which undesirable fate he would want to meet outside or keep experiencing inside.

“Come on, Bertolt,” cried Pinkie Pie, “why are you and Reiner doing this? I thought we were friends!”

Bertolt kept his mouth shut and his voice quelled, even as Eren continued pushing and Rainbow Dash continued biting. Outside, back on the horses and ponies following the Armored Titan, Hannes looked upon the desperate negotiation nervously.

“Yeah,” Jean agreed to Pinkie Pie’s statement, sporting a smile to make his nostalgic words all the more genuine. “Aren’t we a group of friends that shared hardships and lived under the same roof for three years? It was always so beautiful how awful you looked when you slept! Every night, we’d wait for the next magnificent face you’d make, and then we’d even predict the weather based on it!”

“And remember that party we threw for all of you guys,” Pinkie Pie added, “and how happy you looked playing Pin-the-Tail-on-the-Pony with me?”

Bertolt’s eyes bled furiously with frustrated tears, completely ignoring the pain in his chest and leg.

“And you were one of the best dancers there!” Pinkie Pie continued. “I had so much fun with you and Reiner, and I hoped that when we were done, we could have another party and have even more fun!”

“When we all said we’d make it out,” Conny spoke, “didn’t you say that we’d grow old together, and drink together? Was all of that a lie? Well? What are you guys thinking about now?”

Bertolt sniffled, unable to hold his feelings back.

“Enough,” Mikasa spoke, “just concentrate on getting Eren out by any means now, or we’ll never get Eren back. They are a plague on mankind, and that’s all there is to it.”

Bertolt couldn’t stand it any longer. With a massive inhale, he gathered all of his words and planned to speak them the best he could.

“Who!?” he screamed, stopping Eren and Rainbow Dash. “Who do you think actually wants to kill people? Who likes doing something like this? Who do you think wants a life like this; being hated by people? Even if you killed us, what was done can’t be undone, but who could forgive monsters like us?

“The only times I felt happy was when I was a soldier! No, Conny, it wasn’t a lie. Jean! Pinkie Pie! It’s true that I lied to you all, but I didn’t lie about everything! I really did see you as the best friends I ever had! And Pinkie Pie, that party you threw for us was one of the happiest moments of my life! But I have no way to show you how sorry I am! If only somebody… somebody… could find us…”

Ymir could hear everything, and Bertolt’s pouring his soul out only made her feel worse for the acts she was committing. While the soldiers and ponies on or near the Armored Titan were emotionally stunned, Pinkie Pie sobbing her eyes out, Mikasa looked at the hand where Bertolt and Eren were held.

“Bertolt,” said Mikasa, “give Eren back.

“I…” Bertolt bawled, “I can’t! Somebody has to do it! Somebody… has to do the dirty deed.”

Hannes peered beyond the Armored Titan’s legs, the sight coming at them putting him into a nervous frenzy.

“Guys!” shouted Hannes from below. “Get out of here!”

The others on the Armored Titan looked forwards, the sight they saw making them equally as scared.

“Just what…” gasped Hannes, “what does he plan to do?”

Hannes and Pixis’ group, as well as the Armored Titan, were headed straight for a massive wave filled with dozens of titans, a large group of soldiers being chased by them as they ran towards the Armored Titan.

“Erwin?” questioned Twilight.

Sure enough, Erwin led Nile, Luna, his soldiers, and the massive swarm of titans straight at the Armored Titan, who lowered the plating over its mouth to reveal its angry scowl over the harsh, bloody battle that would ensue any moment.

Chapter 46: Charge

Hannes looked in horror as the Armored Titan neared the approaching titan wall.

“Everyone!” he shouted. “Jump off at once!”

Everyone on the Armored Titan leapt off of it, keeping theirs hooks attached to its hardened skin as they used their gas to carefully lower themselves back onto their horses below. While Mikasa and others landed perfectly, Armin missed and headed towards the ground, only for Twilight’s aura to catch him and lift him to his horse.

“Ah,” Armin breathed. “Thanks, Twilight.”

“Don’t thank me yet,” Twilight responded, “we have other things to worry about now.”

Historia peered over Ymir’s titan’s head, looking at the approaching titans with apprehension. Erwin and his horse managed to pass by the Armored Titan, marking the perfect time to act.

“All units,” he ordered, “disperse! Pull away from the titans!”

The other soldiers increased their pace and split apart as the Armored Titan picked up speed of its own and ran at the titans as fast as it could. Just as the last of the soldiers and Luna’s guards ran past the Armored Titan, they looked back and watched in incredulity as the Armored Titan tucked its body down and rammed several titans using its back, still keeping its hold on its neck.

Eren, Rainbow Dash, and Bertolt were hurled forwards, tumbling about the Armored Titan’s hand as it tried to keep its footing. Ymir’s titan and Historia were forced upwards as Ymir’s titan held on for dear life with one of its clawed hands while Historia gripped tight to Ymir’s titan’s hair.

As the Armored Titan trudged over the titans it knocked down, a passing titan saw Historia in Ymir’s titan’s hair. Quickly turning around, it reached for Historia, who upon seeing it, screamed in terror.

“Historia!” cried both Ymir’s titan and Ymir inside her titan’s ripped neck.

Ymir’s titan grabbed hold of the other titan’s arm and pushed it back and away from Historia. The Armored Titan began to fall, forcing Ymir to pull itself up on the titans arm and swing around onto its back. As Ymir’s titan bit down onto the titan’s neck and tore its nape out, the Armored Titan was overrun by titans as they each bit on various parts of its body.

Armin and the other soldiers looked back as they retreated along with Erwin and the other soldiers from his division. Erwin pulled on the reins of his horse, slowing it to a stop. The others stopped as well while Twilight, Fluttershy, and the pegasi stallion guards all landed back onto the ground, looking at the chaotic scene before them.

“What is this?” Jean wondered. “Is this hell?”

“No!” shouted Erwin, his thunderous voice scaring the nearby Fluttershy. “This is the beginning!”

Erwin pointed his sword forwards and cantered around his soldiers.

“All units, charge!” he ordered, confusing the others. “The fate of mankind will be decided this very moment! Without it, the future of mankind will be forever lost! Once we take Eren back, we’ll return at once! Pledge your hearts!”

With that, Erwin galloped forwards towards the scrum of titans. Mikasa and the others galloped out towards the titans as well, their blades drawn and ready to strike. Hanji and Kirill shared one last look to each other as they galloped towards the Armored Titan with the whole of their army

“Well, Hanji,” goaded Kirill with a smirk, “you still think you can beat me in a hunting contest?”

“Should be easy considering I fight them on a regular basis,” retorted Hanji proudly.

Hanji and Kirill reached out for each other, clasping their hands one last time before they reached back towards the sheaths and pulled out their blades, finally ready to fight.

“OOOOHHH!” the soldier whooped as they approached the fray.

Several of the Military Police members stayed behind, unsure of their suicidal tendencies.

“Have the Scouting Legion finally lost it?” wondered the black-haired Military Police soldier.

“Look out!” cried a blonde-haired Military Police soldier as he galloped towards him.

It was too late, and the black-haired soldier didn’t see the fifteen-meter titan as it sucked him into its mouth off his horse.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside the nape of the Armored Titan, Reiner grunted as he tried to shake the mounting titans trying to eat it off its body while still keeping Eren, Bertolt, and Rainbow Dash safe. Outside, Ymir’s titan clawed and bit away at many of the titans’ necks killing them while Historia watched, stunned and passive. In the Armored Titan’s hands, Eren, Bertolt, and Rainbow Dash could hear the terrifying commotion outside.

What’s going on? thought Eren.

Inside the Armored Titan, Reiner devised a plan.

I can’t move… Reiner thought. I have to get these titans off, or things are only going to get worse from here.

Bertolt saw as the fingers of the Armored Titan tensed up. Knowing what was going to happen, he grabbed on to the nearest plating he could.

Hold on, Bertolt, Reiner thought.

The Armored Titan put its hands off of its neck and pushed them out to the sides, shoving a couple of the titans near its head and punching others in front of it. Rainbow Dash used her opportunity to fly out and up in the air, observing the situation.

Just a bit longer, Reiner hoped. Just a little bit longer…

The Armored Titan managed to get onto one knee as it tried to break away from the titans bogging it down. Jean and Mikasa looked upon the front of the Armored Titan’s neck as Bertolt and Eren stayed put by the plating on its chest, now fully exposed.

“There he is!” Jean shouted. “He let his hands go!”

“Now’s our chance!” Mikasa declared.

“Mikasa? Can’t you see that they’re surrounded by titans? How would anyone even be able to get over there and pass all of those titans?”

Twilight immediately thought of an idea, her eyes brightening and her mouth opening in pleasant surprise. With swiftness, she flew out beside Rarity.

“Twilight?” Rarity questioned. “What are you–”

“Never mind. Just follow my lead, alright?”

Twilight flew out faster so that she was ahead of the army just below Erwin.

“Sorry, Sasha,” called Rarity to her friend as she picked up her speed, “but Twilight needs me.”

Sasha nodded, looking back forwards at the titans up ahead that now turned their attention from the Armored Titan and towards the approaching soldiers. Sasha gulped in apprehension. As Rarity galloped out just below Twilight, Erwin threw his sword out to his right.

“Advance!” he ordered.

Just as Erwin was about to pass a small collection of trees to his right, a seven-meter titan hopped out from them on all fours, and opened its mouth. Before Erwin could pull his arm away, the titan lunged forwards and bit down on Erwin’s arm, knocking him off his horse. The soldiers, shocked by the titan’s sudden appearance, juked to the left to avoid it.

“ERWIN!” shouted Twilight as she looked back.

“ADVANCE!” he bellowed, his pain only serving to raise his voice. “Eren is right before you! Advance!”

As the other soldiers passed him, the titan crawled in the opposite direction with Erwin’s dangling in its mouth by his bleeding arm. As several soldiers, including Auruo and Annie, stayed behind to take on the titan that took their leader, Twilight and Rarity looked back towards the fast-approaching titans ahead, angered for their injured leader.

“Oh,” hissed Rarity, “it. Is. On!”

“Spike,” called Twilight, “hold on tight!”

Rarity leapt up into the air and launched a hook at one of the center titans’ chests. As she reeled herself in, she equipped to blades to her operational device shoes, her eyes trained on its neck. Twilight veered slightly to her left towards the left side of the wall of titans coming at them, Spike hugging her neck. Using her magic, Twilight pulled all eight blades from her sheaths and held each of them in a pair.

Rarity, seeing this caught on as well. Using her own magic, she pulled out her remaining six blades and held them in a similar fashion to Twilight, focusing on four of the titans in front of her as opposed to the one. All at once, Twilight and Rarity soared towards their targets, their focus peaking as they watched for any sudden moves.

As Rarity flew over the first titan’s shoulder and detached her hook, she swung her blades at the back of the neck, cutting the nape. Twilight swooped over her four targeted titans and flew towards their backs. With their attention still focused on the humans, Twilight had perfect views of their napes. Flying back in, her blades fanned out to strike. With a grunt, Twilight’s magic swung her blades at four of the titan’s necks, killing all four of them at the same time.

As Rarity’s first kill began to fall dead towards the ground, Rarity shot another hook into the back of the falling titan’s head, having its fall pull her towards the other titans. With her three pairs of free-floating blades aimed at two titans on her left and one on her right, she found a seven-meter titan below her, raising the blades in her hands up as she descended down towards it. With the blades in her magical grasp moving in tandem with the blades in her shoes, she swung her arms out, cutting the nape of the seven-meter titan while the other three titans she found were felled by her other blades.

Luna looked as Twilight and Rarity landed on the ground, smiling at their skill. As Twilight and Rarity placed their blades back in their sheaths, they stood still, panting over the extensive use of their magic and strength.

“Hey!” Levi shouted up ahead as he and the other soldiers approached. “Get going!”

Rarity quickly turned on her heels and galloped back forwards. Twilight leapt into the air and swooped back towards the Armored Titan.

While many of the soldiers at the center were able to pass through the gap that Twilight and Rarity had created, soldiers along the outside still had titans either in front of them or to their sides. On the left of the approaching titans, Kirill and Hanji galloped out ahead of their group, hopping on the backs of their horses with bladed handles in hand.

Jumping off their horses, Hanji went out to a titan near the outer end of the swarm while Kirill launched a hook into the side of the neck of the titan closest to the gap while jumping to his left. Reeling himself in, he swung around and up over the titans neck, landing on the back of a titan further towards the center of the left third of the swarm, there being three titans in between the titan he stood on and the titan he swung from.

Slashing the neck of the titan he stood upon, Kirill reeled himself towards the inner titan, slashing the napes of the other three titans that he passed by and finishing with the inner titan he swung from, falling down with it and landing upon the titan’s back. With his blades too dull to use, he discarded them from his devices and inserted new ones. As Kirill ran back to his horse, Hanji swung down and ran beside him towards hers.

“How many you kill there?” asked Kirill.

“Three,” she answered.

“Ha! Five for me.”

Hanji and Kirill hopped on their horses and followed the remaining soldiers passing through the ever-widening gap.

“You really should have joined the Scouting Legion,” Hanji said. “You would have made a valuable addition.”

Kirill scoffed at the remark, but Hanji and Kirill decided to keep their gaze forwards. Shining Armor and his guards led the attack off on the right third of the swarm.

“Alright, unicorns,” Shining Armor ordered, “charge!”

The unicorn guards galloped forwards while pulling their sheaths out of their blades. The guards ran past the occupied titans and swung their blades at their ankles, cutting the tendon and knocking them down. The soldiers along the right, including Petra, Jean, Mikasa, and Applejack, jumped off their horses and onto the fallen titans. Jean, Mikasa, and Applejack flawlessly cut their titan necks, but as Petra swung her newly fashioned blade into the titan’s neck, she was horrified to see it get caught halfway through.

“What?” Petra gasped.

As she took her blade out of the titan’s neck for another slash, she felt a titan’s hand constrict around her. Petra screamed as she struggled to break free, the titan’s hand approaching its mouth. Suddenly, a rainbow colored blur kicked the titan in the head, the sheer disorientation forcing the titan to let go. As Petra began to fall back towards the ground, Luna swooped up from behind her and grabbed her in her arms.

“I’ve got you, Petra,” Luna declared.

As Luna fluttered to the ground and let Petra off her off, Petra’s horse returned to her side. Rainbow Dash swooped down next to Luna as she faced Petra, who placed her blade back into her sheath.

“You okay, there?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Yes,” panted Petra as she pet Luna’s neck with her hand, “thanks to you.”

“Perhaps you shouldn’t be fighting this battle,” Luna advised, “but you are certainly brave to go against a titan with only one arm. Now, we must get Eren. Make haste!”

Luna and Rainbow Dash flew back towards the Armored Titan while Petra quickly mounted her horse and galloped behind Luna and Rainbow Dash. With most of the titans cleared, the soldiers could pass and get close to the Armored Titan, who still struggled to hold off the titans behind it. Mikasa’s horse galloped ahead of the group, its rider’s eyes focused solely on Bertolt and Eren.

Jumping off her horse, Mikasa launched a hook at the Armored Titan’s shoulder, flying up and towards it. Bertolt, seeing her as she launched another hook at the Armored Titan’s jaw, screamed out and crouched down fearfully. As Mikasa reeled and swung herself towards them, Bertolt pushed off the Armored Titan’s upper chest, just missing Mikasa’s blade as she swung at the cloth tying Eren to him.

As Mikasa set to launch another hook and swing towards Bertolt and Eren, she saw Eren’s face, his eyes widened in fear and shock. Mikasa looked to her left to see a titan reaching up for her, its fingers already passing over her body. Mikasa couldn’t react in time, the titans hand grasping her and squeezing her body. As Mikasa wriggled to break free, she suddenly felt a painful crunch in her ribs, forcing her to scream out.

“Mikasa!” Applejack shrieked.

“You bastard!” shouted an approaching Jean. “Let go of her!”

Jean launched a hook at the center of the titan’s chin, reeling himself towards its face. With a strong thrust coupled with his speed, Jean jammed the sword into the titan’s eye. The titan let go of Mikasa, leaving her falling to the ground. Before she could land, Applejack jumped galloped up and jumped right below her, allowing Mikasa to ride her back as she safely landed back down and galloped away to a safer, open area.

As the titan tried to reach for Jean, a pink, yellow, and green blur whizzed by and left behind a bloody spurt from the titan’s neck. Jean couldn’t believe who saved him as he landed back on the ground and looked up to see Fluttershy.

“Oh dear!” exclaimed Fluttershy as she saw the blood on her hooves. “I’m sorry, Mr. Titan. I couldn’t let you eat my friend!”

“Never mind that!” Jean shouted. “Let’s just get Eren back so we can go home!”

“Ah! Right! I’m sorry!”

Jean and Fluttershy looked back at the Armored Titan as Bertolt and Eren landed back on its chest. The two watched as a Scouting Legion soldier and a Garrison soldier flew up towards Bertolt, their hooks right below his feet. Before they could reach him, the Armored Titan chopped its hand down on the wires, causing the soldiers to be flung back to the ground, their legs breaking under the force of the impact as they tumbled limply on the ground.

“Oh no!” Fluttershy wailed.

“We’ve already made it this far!” Bertolt shouted at the scrambling soldiers below. “We’re taking Eren back home with us!”

The Armored Titan kept its arm down, allowing Bertolt to jump onto it. Eren looked about at the numerous bodies lain about the ground or being devoured by the titans that were lucky enough to capture them.

Shit, he thought. At this rate, everyone’s going to die, all because I got captured.

Armin swung up to the side of the Armored Titan’s head, which went noticed by Bertolt and Eren, the latter of whom was surprised by his friend’s arrival.

“Bertolt!” shouted Armin.

Just then, he saw Erwin, his right arm severed off from the upper bicep down, Auruo, and Annie riding towards the Armored Titan on their horses. Armin smiled, gaining an idea.

“Don’t make us cure you kicking and screaming like we did Annie!” Armin threatened.

Bertolt’s eyes went wide as he heard her name. Eren had no idea what Armin was talking about, but with his mouth tied up, he stayed silent.

“That’s right,” continued Armin, “she wouldn’t come over on our side willingly! We each took turns beating her senseless, and after that didn’t work, that Auruo guy said they were going to kill her dad if she didn’t comply!”

Bertolt, brought past his breaking point, turned out towards the soldiers and reached his operational device towards his sheaths, ready to draw a blade.

“You sons of bitches!” cried Bertolt. “I’ll kill you!”

In Bertolt’s blind rage, he neither heard or saw Erwin’s hook pierce into the Armored Titan’s chest as Erwin reeled himself towards Bertolt. With his left hand, Erwin slashed his sword up at Bertolt’s chest, cutting the cloth holding Eren to him as well as slicing his chest. With Eren free, he began to fall down towards the ground.

“EREN!” shouted Rainbow Dash.

Using all of the speed she could, she zoomed towards Eren and caught him under her arms, huffing once as she tried to manage is weight.

“I gotcha’ bud,” she assured him as her eyes began to water.

As Rainbow Dash flew away near the ground, Armin swung down off the Armored Titan’s head while Erwin leapt back to the ground where his horse, bucked around, frightened by the chaos all around it.

“All units,” shouted Erwin, “pull back!”

At once, the remaining soldiers, including Jean, swung to their horses, and quickly galloped back north. As the Armored Titan, still held down by the number of titans upon it, reached out desperately for any one of the fleeing soldiers, it roared out in anguish. It then looked at Bertolt, who hung from his Maneuver Gear wire weakly, groaned as he saw Eren escape them.

Beside them, Ymir’s titan struggled to hold back a titan that was pinning it down. No matter how hard it pushed against the titan or gripped its neck with its claws, it could stop the titan from trying to kill it. Historia swung just over the titan’s neck on her Maneuver Gear and slashed at the titan’s neck with a shrill battle cry. Historia landed onto the ground and swung to the side of a tree where she watched Ymir’s titan push the dead titan off of it.

“Whoa,” she breathed, “my very first titan kill. But how is Ymir–”

Before she could finish her thought, she felt something scoop her off the tree as she fell and landed on something else that seemed to carry her. Turning over, Historia could tell by the pink coat of the pony that she was riding that Pinkie Pie was one of her rescuers. Looking to her left, she saw Conny riding beside them on his own horse. Ymir’s titan, seeing Historia taken from her, roared out viciously and sprinted off towards her.

“What are you doing?” shouted Historia.

“We’re getting you out of here!” Conny answered.

“Being surrounded on all sides by titans is no place for us to be!” responded Pinkie Pie.

“No!” Historia protested. “Let me go!”

“What?” both Conny and Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“If Ymir doesn’t bring me with her, Reiner and the others are going to kill her!”

“What?” asked Conny. “Ymir said that?”

“YES! Now let me go!”

“Of course she’s going to say that! This is the same Ymir that singlehandedly confronted an entire legion of titans to save you, so of course she’s going to want you by her side at all times. Look, I don’t know how they’re going to kill Ymir, but I do know that you’re safer with us than you are with her and all of those titans. Even I can understand that!”

*PWWSHH*

A hard, striking sound was heard behind them, and as they turned back to see what it was, Conny, Historia, and Pinkie Pie were stunned to see a fifteen-meter titan hurled into the air to the east where Conny knew the others were.

“What they shouted out!”

As the other soldiers looked behind them, the saw the titan falling right towards them. Armin and Twilight were both terrified to see where the titan was landing: directly over Rainbow Dash and Eren.

“Rainbow Dash!” shrieked Twilight. “Watch out!”

Rainbow Dash looked behind her to see the titan just a few meters above her. Unable to slow down, speed up, or ascend in time, she steered herself to the right. However, the titan’s body struck Rainbow Dash upon the legs, throwing her off balance as both she and Eren tumbled to the ground.

“EREN!” Mikasa screamed.

“We’re comin’!” Applejack called as she and Mikasa ran out to where Eren fell.

Jean looked behind him as well to see the Armored Titan with a titan slung over its shoulder on its back, its arm gripping the titan’s neck. With a forwards and downwards toss, the Armored Titan flung another titan right at the escaping soldiers.

He’s tossing titans at us? Jean thought. Reiner, you bastard!

Mikasa and Applejack had finally made it to Rainbow Dash and Eren. Rainbow Dash was unconscious while Eren weakly writhed about. As Mikasa dismounted Applejack, she felt the sharp pain in her torso where her rib broke, falling back down to the ground. As Applejack ran to Rainbow Dash, the sound of large footsteps approached, leaving Eren, Applejack, and Mikasa to look up. While Applejack was merely astonished by the appearance of the titan coming towards them, Mikasa and Eren were stunned and terrified by the appearance of the titan before them.

It was fifteen meters in height, had medium length light-blonde hair, and its smile was stretched out so wide that its gums were exposed. Eren and Mikasa couldn’t believe the titan that had come for them out of all titans. As Eren saw it approach, his mind flashed him to his childhood.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren and Mikasa both came up the stairs to the outside balcony of their home in Shiganshina where Eren’s mother was hanging wet laundry to dry on the clothesline. Upon hearing their footsteps, Eren’s mother turned to see Eren’s face, which was bruised and bleeding from the nose and cheeks.

“Eren?” Eren’s mother, angrily asked as she threw her basket down. “Did you get in a fight again?”

“Those idiots started it,” excused Eren. “I couldn’t let them look down at me like that.”

“And then what? Did Mikasa have to come help you again?”

Eren looked down at the ground guiltily, his silence being enough of an answer. Eren’s mother grabbed a small cloth from her basket and began roughly wiping the blood and dirt off his face while Eren squirmed to breathe.

“Eren,” his mother spoke, “no matter how mean or nasty your opponents are, that doesn’t mean you can just go charging in on them like that. You’re a man aren’t you? Then show Mikasa that you can protect her.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren was hoisted atop Hannes’s shoulder as he carried Mikasa in his other arm. As he ran from the ruins of Eren and Mikasa’s house, Eren watched helplessly as the smiling titan grabbed Eren’s mother by both hands and wrung her spine. Eren screamed and tried to fight from Hannes’s grasp as the smiling titan placed his dead mother inside of its mouth and bit down, spraying her blood over its chin.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Eren!” shouted Mikasa as she stood over Eren.

Applejack dragged Rainbow Dash over towards them as the smiling titan now stood over them.

“Mikasa!” shouted Applejack. “What in Sam Hill are you doin’? You can’t fight that thing in your state.”

As the smiling titan knelt down, it lowered its hand towards Mikasa and Eren while Applejack drew two fresh blades from her sheaths.

“Let me take care of this,” Applejack growled.

Before Applejack could attempt to repel the titan away, Hannes leapt over her and slashed at the smiling titan’s hand, cutting its thumb, index, and middle fingers off. As Hannes shouted out as the blades cut through, the smiling titan stood back up and retracted its hand back.

“Hannes!” shouted Applejack.

“Haha!” laughed Hannes. “Talk about a reunion, huh? Now watch as I take revenge for your mother by killing this son of a bitch!”

Before Applejack could protest, Hannes launched a hook under the titan’s left armpit and launched himself up.

I really wanted to see you again, thought Hannes as he dodged the titan’s arm and began to swing around to the back of his neck.

The titan turned around, keeping Hannes from seeing its back. Mikasa watched as Hannes fell from his disrupted swing, standing herself up weakly with her operational device in hand.

“Mikasa,” ordered Eren, “stop! You can’t go after him with those injuries. Untie my hands.”

“What?” Mikasa asked.

“Just do it! I have to finish it!”

Applejack ran to Eren’s and clamped down on the rope with her teeth. With a yank up, the rope snapped, freeing Eren’s arms. As Eren stood back up with help from Applejack, they two of them and Mikasa watched as Hannes flew straight at the smiling titan as its healed right hand reached out for him.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean, Fluttershy Armin, Twilight, Spike, and Levi all headed out towards the smiling titan, knowing Eren’s location.

“Hurry!” shouted Armin. “We need to help Hannes!”

As they continued on, a titan tossed by the Armored Titan rolled out in front of them. While Armin and Levi stopped their horses in time to move out of its path, Twilight tried to rise over it, but she managed to get clipped by the thrown titan instead, knocking both Twilight and Spike to the ground to their backs on the other side of its path.

Armin looked as another titan was thrown at them. While Levi and Armin galloped their horses out of harm’s way, Twilight ran to the still hurt Spike and cast a protection spell in front of them. While the titan safely bounced off the shield, the strength of the hit against it weakened Twilight, making her swoon to her knees.

“Twilight!” Spike exclaimed.

“Just go!” ordered Twilight. “Eren needs you more than I do.”

“You heard her,” Levi said. “Now move!”

Armin looked angrily to the Armored Titan as he, Levi, Jean, and Fluttershy went back towards Eren.

Reiner, wondered Armin. Why? Do you not care anymore if Eren dies?
________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin galloped down the field as a five-meter titan ran after him, managing to keep up with his horse. Unbeknownst to him, Ymir’s came at him from the side. Inside the nape, Ymir looked furious with the turnout of the situation.

This is all your fault that our plans got fucked up, she thought.

“Mr. Commander!” called Ymir’s titan’s voice.

Erwin looked to see Ymir’s titan leap up with its clawed hand reeled back to strike. As Ymir’s titan swung, it completely missed Erwin and instead hit another target: the titan chasing Erwin.

Erwin looked at Ymir’s titan incredulously as Ymir’s titan pounced upon the other titan, but continued moving forwards. Ymir’s titan tore the head off the other titan as Conny, Historia, and Pinkie Pie approached. Ymir’s titan and Historia looked back at each other, both looking anxious about their situations.

Great, thought Ymir. Now what should I do? If Reiner’s plan has gone to hell, should I help the Scouting Legion and try to escape? But what will happen next? Even if I live through this, the inside of these walls are going to become hell soon. I know I won’t be able to save her with my power alone, but this is the one and only chance I’ll ever have at getting Historia to the other side.

Just then, Historia stood up on Pinkie Pie’s back and launched a hook at Ymir’s titan’s head, reeling herself forwards.|

“Krista!” shouted Conny.

“For the last time,” Historia called back as she landed atop the head, “my name is Historia!”

“Come on, Conny!” called Pinkie Pie. “Our friends really look like they can use our help!”

Conny continued to look at the two of them, unable to leave either of their sides.

“Uh, Conny?”

“Hey, Ymir,” asked Historia, “if what Conny said was true, then the reason you wanted to save me was a lie too, right? But why? Is it to save me again? Are you trying to protect me again?”

A seven-meter titan appeared out in between Historia and Ymir’s titan and Conny and Pinkie Pie. Unsheathing her blades, Historia stood confidently atop Ymir’s titan’s head.

“Ymir,” she continued, “it’s just like you told me to do before: let’s stop living for the sake of other people right now from now on. Let’s just live for the sake of ourselves.”

Ymir, inside the nape, couldn’t help but feel her own words buzzing inside her ears like a massive swarm of hornets.

“I don’t know why,” concluded Historia, “but as long as you’re with me, no matter where I am, I’m no longer afraid!”

As Historia launched a hook into the titan’s head and reeled forwards, Ymir’s titan charged forwards, sounding out a guttural shout. Conny couldn’t take it any longer, galloping back to their fight.

“Hey!” Pinkie Pie called as she followed Conny. “Wait for me!”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin rode his horse to a collection of trees, safe from the ongoing battle. Once he felt safe, he slid off his horse and fell into the dirt, blood spilling out of his arm and pooling on the ground. As he panted in his solitude, a titan walked up towards him from the clearing. All around him, he could hear the footsteps of other titans approaching as well.

At that moment, several stallion guards, as well as Shining Armor and Luna, surrounded him in a tight circle, with Luna and Shining Armor facing the south before the titans could close them off.

“Leave me,” Erwin said, his voice weakened by his blood loss. “I can be replaced. But Eren… he needs to be saved… at all costs.”

“Don’t look so down on yourself,” chided Shining Armor. “I can’t see how the Scouting Legion could function without a commander as brilliant as yourself.”

“Applejack and Hannes have gone to protect Eren,” spoke Luna. “I have full confidence that they’ll keep him safe.”

“And as long as we’re here,” said the gruff voice of a pegasus guard, “you’re being kept safe too.”

While the assurances of the ponies were uplifting, the titans encroaching them left everyone closed inside the circle with a nervous scowl.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Nile and several of his Military Police soldiers backed away as several titans walked towards them. One by one, each soldier was grabbed and eaten by another titan until Nile was the last one left. As Nile tripped and fell to his bottom, the titans kept approaching the trembling, frightened man.

“Get…” he demanded, slashing his sword out. “Get back!”

As one titan reached for him, Nile shielded himself with his arms as best as he could to save himself. Before the titan could grab him, a slash was heard, and Nile looked forwards to see two blurs appear from behind the titan that reached for him, falling to its side with a bloody spurt from the back of its neck. Landing in front of him was Hanji and Kirill.

“Kirill Rostov, reporting for duty,” announced Kirill.

Hanji and Kirill turned towards the titans they got closer towards them.

“I’m going to take a guess that the contest is off if one of us dies?” Kirill asked in a serious tone.

“I think you can figure out that one yourself,” retorted Hanji.

As Hanji and Kirill formulated a battle strategy, the titans continued to approach them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Petra whipped her last blood-soaked blade out of her holster, where it settled to the ground with a mighty clang.

“Piece of shit!” she screamed.

“Petra!” shouted Auruo, who stood against her back, “why aren’t you fighting?”

“These blades Kirill made don’t work! I can’t fight even if I wanted to.”

At that moment, Annie leapt up over a fifteen-meter titan and landed behind Auruo, standing with Petra in between the two of them.

“Annie?” Auruo questioned. “What are you–”

“Seeing that you live through today,” she simply answered, her blades drawn and held out to guard Petra.

Even with Auruo and Annie standing by her, titans continued to surround them from all sides, knowing that their escape would be impossible.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Sasha and Rarity galloped through the chaotic battle, a titan was hurled in front of her horse, knocking her off as both she and her steed, rolled about the ground.

“Sasha!” Rarity shouted, coming to her aid. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine,” Sasha exclaimed, standing back up.

“Run!” shouted Rarity as she saw titan chasing after them.

Sasha and Rarity ran as fast as they could, barely staying ahead of the titan behind them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin looked up, horrified to see a titan being flung in the air towards them.

“Hurry,” called Jean. “Eren and Mikasa are–”

“Jean!” shouted Armin.

Jean suddenly gasped as he saw that the titan that was tossed in their direction. Jean gasped at the sheer might that the Armored Titan bestowed, he looked out towards Fluttershy, whom he was shocked to see was too frightened to get out of the way. Jean saw as the titan’s body was flying over them, but saw as the shadow of its leg loomed over his partner while Levi and Armin steered clear.

With a hiss through his teeth, Jean hopped onto his horse and jumped at Fluttershy, his hands upon her stomach. With a hard push, Fluttershy was forced to fly off to the right to stay back in line. Looking back to her left, she saw as Jean fell headfirst towards the ground as the hurled titan’s leg fell towards him.

“Jean?” Fluttershy squeaked.

As Jean approached the ground, he brought himself to a happy, content smile.

Fluttershy, he thought, I’m so glad to have a friend like–

Jean’s head hit the ground, cutting off his thought and his consciousness. As Jean’s body rolled around, the titan’s leg struck him in the side of the waist where his sheath was as well as his horse.

The force was enough to bounce Jean back into the air and forcing the Maneuver Gear off his body. Both Jean, his horse, and the titan tumbled on the ground, Jeans head hitting it multiple times before he and the titan slid to a stop, neither of their bodies moving, as Jean bled profusely out the side of his head.

“JEAN!” Fluttershy shrieked. “NO!”

“JEAN!” Armin shouted as he turned his horse back and made his way to his fallen friend.

Fluttershy flew to Jean, sitting beside him and pushing his chest to wake him up, bawling and sobbing uncontrollably as Jean’s body refused to wake.

“Wake up!” cried Fluttershy. “Please, wake up!”

Armin stopped his horse and leapt off, running to Jean’s side.

“We have to get him out of here!” Armin tearfully shouted as he grabbed Jean under the armpits.

As Armin pulled Jean towards the nearest trees he could find, Fluttershy continued to nudge Jean in the ribs. Unbeknownst to them, Levi was still heading out towards Eren.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hannes’s eyes widened as the smiling titan grabbed a hold of him with its healed hand. Eren could only sit and gasp while the still-injured Mikasa was held back by Applejack, preventing a rescue of her own. The others watched tearfully as the smiling titan lowered its hand with its meal towards its mouth, Hannes flailing its legs to escape.

Eren closed his eyes, unable to witness the sight about to come. However, the sound of metal piercing flesh rung out, leaving Eren to look back up to see what happened. The sight was doubly as shocking. Pixis’s blade was stuck inside the smiling titan’s arm, his right foot against the titan’s wrist while his left foot was against the titan’s lower lip.

“Pixis!” Eren shouted.

Pixis twisted the blade inside the titan’s arm, ruining the titan’s arm muscles and making it release Hannes. As Pixis attempted to pull his blade out, his leg slipped into the smiling titan’s mouth, which clamped down immediately and crunched Pixis’s calf, pinning him. Hannes swung down from the titan and to Applejack and Mikasa, the shock bringing him to his knees as he looked up to see his commander’s sacrifice in action.

“Commander!” screamed Hannes.

With its working arm, the smiling titan grabbed hold of Pixis’s body and pulled up, ripping his leg off. As Pixis was lowered down towards the titan’s mouth, Pixis took one last look at the titan and smiled despondently.

Not the beauty I hoped for, Pixis thought, but I suppose it will do…

The smiling titan dropped Pixis into its mouth, chomping down and catching his head. Eren, Mikasa, Hannes, and Applejack shuddered as Pixis’s head exploded out of the smiling titan’s mouth and over the area in front of it.

“NO!” shouted Eren, banging his fists on the ground in anguish. “NO, NO,NO!!”

Mikasa noticed as Eren’s hand was suddenly growing back at a rapid pace, making her gasp.

“Nothing has changed!” wailed Eren. “You can’t do anything, you worthless bastard! Mom! I still couldn’t do anything!”

Eren curled up on the ground and cried while Mikasa looked longingly at him. Placing her hand on his shoulder, she gently rubbed his back.

“Eren,” she cooed, getting Eren to shoot back to his knees. “That’s not true at all!”

Eren, Applejack, and Hannes looked at Mikasa as she gave Eren a nervous, but honest and hopeful smile. Above them, the smiling titan set its sights back on Eren and Mikasa.

“Eren,” spoke Mikasa as she leaned closer, tears welling in her eyes, “listen. There’s something I want to tell you. Thank you… for being together with me. Thank you for teaching me how to live. Thank you… for this scarf you gave me.”

Mikasa leaned forwards even further, surprising Applejack and Hannes to a point where they didn’t even notice the smiling titan kneeling back down towards them. Eren, however, saw it full well. Just as Mikasa put her face close to Eren’s and parted her lips, Eren stood up and shoved Mikasa out of his way, confusing her as he stood in front of his friends and before the smiling titan.

“Eren!” shouted Levi in the distance.

“And I’ll gladly do it a thousand times more,” Eren responded. “As many times as I need to.”

The smiling titan reached out for Eren and Mikasa, and Eren reeled his arm back for a punch.

“Eren!” ordered Levi. “Stop!”

Eren produced a loud yell as he threw his arm forwards. In the ears of the Reiner in his titan’s neck, Bertolt, and Ymir, a loud, booming scream pierced through their ears. Along the entirety of the battle field, the titans that were chasing or cornering the human and pony soldiers stopped all motions and looked out to where Eren and the smiling titan were. Levi, noticing the stillness of the battle, stopped his horse beside Eren.

“What has he done this time?” Levi pondered to himself.

Bertolt the Armored Titan then watched as the titans left the humans and ponies alone and began to run towards the smiling titan. The remaining soldiers ran back into the open, unsure of what they were seeing. Armin, who laid beside Jean and Fluttershy under the shade of a tree north of Eren, watched the titans swarm towards the smiling titan, unsure of what was happening.

Rainbow Dash, feeling the massive rumbling as the titans collected towards the smiling titan, awoke to see titans running at them from all sides.

“EREN!” she shouted.

Galloping towards him, she dove on top of Eren and covered their necks. Mikasa, Hannes, and Levi stood still as they watched the titans pile on top of the smiling titan and tear its skin, limbs, and bones out of its body like starved animals. Eren and Rainbow Dash looked up to see the smiling titan being devoured, scaring and confusing them.

“What in the hay…?” gasped Rainbow Dash.

“They’re…” Eren said, “eating him.”

“Run!” ordered Levi. “While those titans are distracted!”

As Levi mounted back on his horse and galloped off to find Erwin, Hannes whistled for his horse, who came along with Mikasa’s horse from behind a collection of trees. Applejack and Rainbow Dash stood by Eren as he helped Mikasa onto her horse.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Historia, Pinkie Pie, and Ymir’s titan were mesmerized by the sight before them. Conny, realizing the vacancy of titans in the area, turned towards his horse and ran to it.

“Conny?” questioned Historia.

“I don’t know what’s happening,” responded Conny, “but this is our chance. Let’s get out of here!”

“Yeah!”

Ymir’s titan continued to look at the titans eating the smiling titan, amazed by the meaning of it.

So that’s it, Ymir realized. That’s why Reiner and the others went through such great lengths for Eren. So if Eren has a power like that along with the help from the ponies, there might just… be a future within these walls.

Ymir’s titan turned to look to Historia as her horse galloped back to her, unsure about what she should do from that point.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin, Shining Armor, Luna, and their guards continued to look at the scene before them when Erwin realized something.

“Shining Armor, Luna,” he ordered. “You and your guards go across the area and pick up as many soldiers as you can.”

“But what about the horses?” Shining Armor asked.

“We’ll have to leave them. We need to leave before the titans are finished with that other titan.”

“Roger!”

Shining Armor and a handful of guards went out north while Luna and the remaining guards went south. Erwin walked to his nearby horse and managed to mount it with his left hand, riding off north to check for others. As he did, he saw as the Armored Titan, freed from the titans holding him down, ran out to Eren’s location.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hannes mounted his horse while Eren tried to climb onto Mikasa’s horse, Rainbow Dash helping him up. Levi waited imEren heard and saw as the Armored Titan, with Bertolt still upon it, charged towards them.

This is the worst, Reiner thought inside the nape of his titan’s neck. Of all the people in the world, the coordinate has fallen into the hands of the worst possible person. We must get it back, without fail, because the last person in the world who should have that power… is you, Eren.

The Armored Titan’s approach greatly angered Eren as he gnashed his teeth and furrowed his brow.

“GET AWAY FROM ME!” demanded Eren. “I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU SONS OF BITCHES!”

Reiner and Bertolt heard the loud roar once again, forcing them to stop in their tracks as they saw the titans that were eating the smiling titan now facing them. All at once, the titans ran at the Armored Titan with hunger on their faces. Bertolt’s body quivered and his mouth could only elicit fearful squeaks as he saw his death running towards him.

This is bad, Bertolt thought. Now I can’t even save Reiner.

Off slightly in the distance, Erwin, Levi, and a mass of soldiers and ponies began riding north, passing Eren and his friends. Armin rode his horse with the still unconscious Jean sitting behind him, while Fluttershy, Twilight, and Spike followed them closely. Riding upon the stallion guards were Sasha, Auruo, Annie, and several other soldiers, while Petra rode upon Shining Armor’s back. Many of the other soldiers managed to get their horses, including Hanji, Kirill, and Nile.

“Pull back!” ordered Erwin. “Don’t let this chance get away!”

“Come on,” Rainbow Dash yelled as Eren finally managed to sit upright on his horse. “You heard the man!”

Eren, Applejack, and Hannes galloped off towards the soldiers while Rainbow Dash flew close behind. As Eren, Applejack, and Hannes merged with the others, he found Armin and Jean. While Eren and Armin were happy to see each other, Eren gasped upon seeing Jean’s motionless body and Fluttershy crying right behind him.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Ymir’s titan and Pinkie Pie looked upon the Armored Titan and Bertolt, the latter of whom screamed in fear as he slashed at the titans reaching out for him. Conny and Historia’s horses trotted about impatiently as their riders saw their friends leaving without them.

“Come on, guys!” called Conny. “Let’s get out of here!”

Ymir’s titan turned to Historia and gently caressed her face with her finger.

“Sorry…” Ymir’s titan gurgled.

Historia looked up to Ymir’s titan in shock, unsure of why she said such a thing. At that moment, Ymir’s titan broke off into a run towards the Armored Titan. Pinkie Pie gasped at Ymir’s bravery, but upon seeing Bertolt’s scared face, she furrowed her brow and galloped at the Armored Titan as well.

“Pinkie Pie?” shouted Conny watching her go.

Conny looked at the Armored Titan and then at his friends as they got further and further away. Conny winced and whipped his horse’s reins, galloping around and back towards the Armored Titan.

“Dammit!” he yelled.

“Conny?” called Historia as she too ran her horse towards Conny. “Get back here!”
________________________________________________________________________________________

As the soldiers rode back to Wall Rose, Twilight looked about the group to look for the others. It didn’t take her long to see that neither Pinkie Pie, Conny, Historia, nor Ymir had returned, leaving her to take one last look at the battlefield behind them. Though small, her eyes could make out Pinkie Pie and Ymir’s titan heading towards the Armored Titan.

“Pinkie!” she cried.

“Twilight?” asked Spike. “What happened? Where is she.”

“Spike,” Twilight instructed as she magically lifted Spike off her back and placed him on Levi’s horse, “you stay with him. I’m going to go get them!”

Before Levi could turn and protest, Twilight had already looped back towards the direction of her left-behind friends and the Armored Titan.

“Twilight!” shouted Spike as he reached back to her.

“Leave her,” Levi spoke as he slapped Spike’s hand down. “This is something she apparently has to do.”

Armin and Eren couldn’t help but looked behind them as their friend flew off away as they and the others continued their journey back home.

Chapter 47: Reunion

“WAAAH!” Bertolt screamed as he slashed at two titans.

Bertolt was at wits end as his blades became too dull to keep the titans away or to sufficiently wound them. And with the number of titans surrounding them, Bertolt knew that he had no time to trade his blades for newer ones inside his sheaths. Two ten-meter titans crawled up onto the Armored Titan and reached up towards Bertolt. Knowing that he couldn’t fight any longer, Bertolt shielded his face with his eyes and let out one final scream.

A sound of roaring and slight vibrations under his feet allowed Bertolt to uncover his eyes and see what was happening to prolong his fate. He saw as Ymir’s titan yanked one of the titans away from the Armored Titan, standing on the back of the other as it dove its fangs into the titan’s neck and tearing it off.

Off behind it, Conny, Historia, and Pinkie Pie swung around the group of titans around the Armored Titan. Bertolt couldn’t believe the sight, unsure of what they would do with them.

“Historia,” called Conny, “you take the three-to-five-meter titans, Pinkie, you take care of the ten-to-fifteen-meter ones, I’ll take care of the rest!”

“Aye-aye, Conny!” Pinkie Pie growled with a salute. “Let’s shiver these titans’ timbers!”

“You got it!” Historia replied.

“Let’s go then!” shouted Conny.

Historia swung below while Pinkie Pie flew higher above Conny, raising their blades to strike a target. All at once, Conny, Historia, and Pinkie Pie swung their swords, cutting off a titan’s nape. Out in front of Bertolt, Ymir threw another titan off of the Armored Titan while biting the nape off another.

“Why,” gasped Bertolt. “Why are they saving us?”

“Because that’s what friends do for each other, silly!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, appearing behind Bertolt and frightening him.

Before Bertolt could respond, Pinkie Pie jumped back behind the Armored Titan and cut the nape of one biting at the Armored Titan’s shoulder. Bertolt eyed Pinkie Pie as she swung back around in front of him, only to see a purple alicorn flying out towards him.

“Twilight?” wondered Bertolt, his flat hand just over his eyes.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin, his bitten arm, wrapped in his cloak, and the soldiers reached the forest of large trees where Reiner and Bertolt had hidden. Rainbow Dash caught a glimpse of something shining at the foot of the forest’s edge. Rainbow Dash raced out towards it, catching Erwin off guard.

“Rainbow Dash?” he questioned.

“It must be her Maneuver Gear,” Armin answered. “I bet Bertolt took it off of her before they ran away with Eren and Ymir when she was captured.”

“Sir,” called Eren, “they discarded my Maneuver Gear too. It was laying on the ground at the north edge of the forest.”

“When we get there,” Luna spoke, “I shall retrieve it for you.”

“Okay. Thank you, Luna.”

Up ahead, Rainbow Dash flew down to her discarded gear and fumbled around with the sheaths, groaning as she realized she’d need help. Rarity galloped up ahead and picked up Rainbow Dash’s gear with her magic.

“Here you are, darling,” Rarity said as she equipped the sheaths and main body to Rainbow Dash’s harness.

Rainbow Dash pushed two of the buttons inside of her operational device shoes, releasing the rubber clamps within, slipping her hooves over them and pressing the buttons again with her digits, fastening them back on.

“Thanks Rarity,” Rainbow Dash responded.

“Any time,” replied Rarity as the other soldiers began to catch up.

As Erwin and the others circled west around the forest, Rainbow Dash flew back up beside Eren while Rarity fell back to Sasha. Fluttershy looked at the still unconscious Jean nervously, hoping that he would wake up very soon.

“Oh,” whined Fluttershy as she wrung her wrists, “I wonder what happened to Pinkie Pie and Twilight!”

Rainbow Dash, while continuing to look ahead with their group, let a few beads of sweat drip down her brow, also nervous for the well-being of her left-behind friends.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight slashed at the nape of the last titan that still tried to climb upon the Armored Titan, whose body was torn up, chewed, and smoldering with steam. Conny, Historia, and Pinkie Pie panted in a huff as they watched the Armored Titan, unsure of what it would do next. Ymir’s titan swooned about, its body spent and ready to collapse at any second.

The Armored Titan fell to its knees, wobbling forwards as it tipped towards the ground. Bertolt leapt from the Armored Titan’s shoulder and swung down by the Armored Titan’s arm. Both the Armored Titan and Bertolt fell to the ground, the rumbling brought on by the Armored Titan’s body’s collision, tripping Bertolt to his own stomach.

Looking up, Bertolt saw as Conny, Historia, and Pinkie Pie walked up to him. Ymir’s titan, seeing that neither the Armored Titan or Bertolt would fight any longer, crumpled to the ground and laid limp and lifeless. Twilight looked as both the napes of the Armored Titan and Ymir’s titan burst open. Historia looked behind her upon seeing the neck of Ymir’s titan move and squirm about.

“Ymir!” Historia cried, running to the titan.

Pinkie Pie, Bertolt, Conny, and Twilight gasped as they watched her go off alone, but turned back to the Armored Titan to see Reiner weakly crawling out of his titan’s neck. As Reiner began to slip off the neck and towards the ground below, Pinkie galloped out towards him, setting her back up below Reiner for him to fall on. Reiner slid down the Armored Titan’s decaying neck and landed atop of Pinkie Pie, confused by her appearance.

“You see?” Pinkie Pie asked. “You catch me and I catch you!”

Pinkie Pie walked back over towards Conny, Bertolt, and Twilight looked warily at Reiner before they heard Historia grunting behind them. Conny ran to Historia to see her dragging Ymir by her shoulders towards her friends by herself. Conny ran in front of Ymir and picked her up by her feet.

“Conny,” sighed Historia, “what are you–”

“I’m helping you out,” Conny interrupted. “Don’t mention it.”

As Pinkie Pie reached Twilight and Bertolt, she sat down, sliding Reiner’s bloody and slimy body off of hers. Conny and Historia returned moments later, setting Ymir gently on the ground. Reiner turned over to see Pinkie Pie looking down at him with sad, betrayed eyes.

“Pinkie…” groaned Reiner. “Why? Why did you come back?”

“Because that’s what friends do for one another,” Pinkie Pie quivered, her voice shaking due to her oncoming sobs.

“Friend? After what I did to…”

“No! My friend Reiner would never do such a thing. The Reiner I know is big and strong, and he helps everyone out because he’s friends with everyone.”

Reiner, seeing Pinkie Pie’s tears well in her eyes, began to water up as well.

“I can’t go back to that life,” Reiner wheezed. “And now, I can’t even go back to our homeland… not without Eren.”

“Then we’ll make you a new life,” Twilight spoke.

Reiner gasped in shock from Twilight’s words, but then saw Bertolt enter his vision as he knelt down to him, offering his hand. Reiner grabbed Bertolt’s hand and sat himself up with his help.

“Reiner,” Twilight cooed as she approached him, “I don’t know what happened to you guys that you had to do such terrible things, but I fail to believe that all the help you’ve given us and the Scouting Legion was an act. I can’t imagine that you’d even be a soldier if this were the case.”

“I’m…” Reiner spoke, “not a soldier…”

“Reiner,” Bertolt pleaded, “let’s stop with this ‘warrior’ thing. It’s clear we’ve done too many horrible things to be let back in with the humans, but after that, the others aren’t going to want us back… alive that is.”

Reiner, feeling the desperation of the situation before him, dug his face into his hands and sobbed loudly. Pinkie Pie couldn’t take it any longer. Leaping to Reiner, she wrapped her arms around his waist and dug her face into his chest. Reiner, feeling Pinkie Pie’s tears soaking through his shirt, stopped crying at once.

“Pinkie Pie,” moaned Reiner as he ran his fingers through his straight mane. “What happened to your mane?”

“Pinkie Pie’s mane gets that way when she’s really upset,” Conny answered. “After you turned into the Armored Titan and left with Eren, she was so hurt by your betrayal, that she ended up that way.”

“Then why? Why didn’t you just kill me or leave me for dead?”

“Because I couldn’t do that to her,” Twilight said. “Pinkie Pie still believed that the friend she knew during our time here was still there, and frankly so did I. I watched how you tended to Armin’s wounds when the Female Titan struck him.”

“Or when you were going to sacrifice yourself after that titan bit you back at that castle after you pushed me out of his way.”

“Bertolt?” Twilight asked him. “Is that true?”

“Yeah,” answered Bertolt. “Yeah, it is.”

“You see, Reiner? You and I both know you’re not a warrior. You will always be a soldier and a true friend first.”

Reiner felt Pinkie Pie’s mane once again. He knew he messed up royally, and it took a lot of strength for anyone, yet alone Pinkie Pie, to forgive him after what he had done.

“So…” Reiner wondered, “what now?”

“For starters,” Twilight spoke, “I think you owe a certain somepony a really big apology.”

Reiner looked down. He could hardly even look into Pinkie Pie’s eyes without feeling a rotting pain in his stomach.

“Reiner?” Pinkie Pie whimpered. “Do you hate us?”

Reiner knew his guilt would never end unless he was willing to accept her forgiveness. With quick, begging arms, Reiner picked Pinkie Pie up and threw his arms around her back, bawling over her shoulder.

“Of course I don’t!” howled Reiner. “I love you so much! Pinkie Pie, I’m so sorry!”

As Reiner soaked the back of Pinkie Pie’s cloak with his tears, Pinkie Pie drenched Reiner’s shirt with her own, smiling in pure happiness as she felt Reiner’s warmth radiate through her uniform and onto her body. As Pinkie Pie rubbed Reiner’s back, Twilight, Conny, and Historia all watched as Pinkie Pie’s straight mane slowly bunched up into a bright, billowy puff, returning to its normal state.

Conny sniffled and wept as Historia gently wiped her eyes. Twilight’s eyes streamed with tears as she smiled, gladdened by Reiner’s return.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As the sun passed below the western horizon, the land had begun to darken considerably. Without time to light their torches, Luna had flown out above and in front of the group, casting a bright, white illumination spell that cast the entire army and the area in front of them in a dome of light, Eren’s Maneuver Gear flying closely beside her in a nightly-purple aura. Folded and tied onto Rarity’s back were two Scouting Legion jackets and cloaks.

“Are we sure this is a good idea,” Rarity asked. “If any of those titans from inside Wall Rose are out here, don’t you think they’d see us?”

“We don’t know,” Erwin panted, his loss of blood having tired him, “but we must return to the other side of Wall Rose with Eren at once and as fast as we can.”

“How much longer do you think?” asked Rainbow Dash. “The longer we’re out here, the more nervous I get.”

“Then you shouldn’t have come here,” Levi chastised. “You knew that we’d be out here by nightfall, so don’t complain. On the upside, we haven’t encountered a single titan on our way back, and our chances of running into anymore at this time of day is slim to none.”

“…yeah, I guess you’re right. Besides, if any more titans try and get us, Eren can just yell at one of them and send them all away!”

“About that,” Armin wondered, “where did that power of yours come from?”

“I’m interested to know this too,” spoke Hanji as she approached to Eren’s right. “What happened to make all those titans go off and attack the Armored Titan?”

“Eren tried attacking this titan that was coming after us,” Rainbow Dash explained, “and as he went to punch him, he let out this loud yell and all the nearby titans ran over and ate him, I guess.”

“No,” Levi disagreed. “That’s exactly what happened.”

“And then when I shouted at the Armored Titan to leave us alone,” Eren continued, “all the titans went over to him and Bertolt and tried eating them.”

“Speaking of,” Spike added, “I wonder when Pinkie Pie and the others are coming back.”

“Who knows?” Levi rhetorically asked. “If Twilight has some of the antidote on her, I think she’s trying to convince those two to cure themselves.”

“Even though we cured Annie by force,” Hanji said, “it was still nothing short of a miracle that she convinced her to come to our side. Judging from reports I’ve heard about Reiner and Bertolt, they were great soldiers and really helped their friends out. Either they’ve been playing a phenomenal act, or they’re emotionally unstable. Either way, I think Twilight will have just as good of chances of convincing them as anyone.”

“You may be right, but they’re in the middle of titan territory at night. I trust that Twilight is smart enough to cast an illumination spell like Luna, but they better be back on the other side of Wall Rose before sunrise, or they won’t be coming back at all.”

“Knowing Twilight,” Rainbow Dash proudly scoffed, “she’ll probably bring them all back safe and sound with both arms tied behind her back.”

“I certainly hope so,” Eren mumbled nervously.

“Guys,” called Hanji. “I think you’re all missing the bigger picture here. Eren has been given a power that can basically repel any and all titans away from us. Do you have any idea what this means for humanity, yet alone the Scouting Legion? This might just be humanity’s ace in the hole.”

Eren looked forwards nervously. He knew his abilities came with a price, but he could imagine long, strenuous tests in his immediate future. As Luna continued to fly ahead, she saw the top of Wall Rose finally appear just ahead.

“Erwin!” called Luna. “Wall Rose is just before us!”

“Let us waste no time!” called Erwin. “Luna, can you and Shining Armor transport us to the other side of the wall like you did the last time?”

“It might take at least a couple of tries without Twilight’s assistance, but we can still manage.”

“Excellent. Once we reach Wall Rose, we can finally stop and tend to the wounded.”

Armin and Fluttershy continued to look back at Jean, who still laid, limply on Armin’s back.

“He’s not dead, is he?” squeaked Fluttershy.

“Not that I can tell,” Armin said. “It’s too bumpy to properly check his pulse, but I haven’t stopped feeling his breathing on my neck, so I’d say that he’s still alive.”

“Oh, thank goodness.”

“And once we reach Wall Rose,” Armin said with an assuring smile, “we can give Jean proper medical assistance.”

As Luna continued to look out, more of Wall Rose becoming visible, the sight before her frightened her deeply.

“Titans ahead!” Luna declared.

“Seriously?” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Soldiers!” ordered Erwin. “At arms!”

Each of the soldiers drew their blades as they came over a large hill. As they finally saw Wall Rose up ahead, Erwin brought himself to a stop, looking out nervously at the sight that Luna had seen. The other soldiers had stopped as well, and when they saw what their commander was looking at, none of them could hold back their terror either.

Out along the southern edge of Wall Rose, a long, extensive line of titans stretched out, some of them holding small trees with the branches and leaves ablaze, serving as giant, makeshift torches. Before Erwin could call another order, even more titans walked up from behind. While none of them were holding any fiery trees, the line they created across the east and west was far too long for them to escape and not become surrounded.

The soldiers looked frightfully at their predicament, almost certain what would happen. Rainbow Dash looked behind her, wondering which titan she would kill first.

“Do not attack,” called a deep booming voice from the south.

Stepping out behind a tall tree and walking towards the army was the Beast Titan. With none of the present soldiers having seen the titan alive, they all looked upon it with great awe and fear.

“What?” Fluttershy whimpered. “They can talk?”

“I can,” the Beast Titan said.

“Then you better start saying your prayers!” Rainbow Dash threatened as she flew straight at the titan while equipping fresh blades into her device shoes.

“Rainbow Dash!” called Levi. “Wait!”

Before Rainbow Dash could fly behind the Beast Titan’s back and cut its neck, the Beast Titan, put its hand over its nape, palm facing up. As Rainbow Dash came around, the Beast Titan scooped Rainbow Dash into its hand and threw Rainbow Dash up over its head, just missing Luna by inches. As Rainbow Dash recovered, she flew beside Luna, devising another strategy.

“Like I previously said,” the Beast Titan warned, “do not attack me. All of these titans you see here and along Wall Rose are under my command. If I am killed, there will be nothing stopping them from devouring each and every one of you.”

Rainbow Dash and Luna, who both scowled at the Beast Titan, lowered themselves to the ground, knowing they were outnumbered and outmatched.

“What do you want?” Erwin asked.

The Beast Titan began to walk around the army, leading the other titans to either follow it or approach him on the other side of the army, surrounding them.

“Come,” the Beast Titan responded stopping before Erwin, “I will explain as much as I can to you, but first, you and your men look wounded. Follow me to the wall and I’ll let you rest and properly dress your wounds there.”

As the Beast Titan walked forwards, the other titans did as well, herding Erwin and the army back to Wall Rose. Eren and Rainbow Dash looked about and gasped, unsure of what the Beast Titan’s hospitality meant.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Ymir had finally woken up and lied next to Historia. They along with Conny, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight sat in front of Reiner ad Bertolt, who sat next to each other. Twilight’s horn glowed brightly, giving off enough illumination that they could all see each other.

“Before I cure you,” Twilight said, “because when I do, you’re going to fall into a bit of a sleep, I want you to tell me everything you can before that.”

“What do you want to know?” asked Reiner.

“Anything. Why did you do this? How did you even get involved?”

Ymir stared at Bertolt and Reiner, expecting an intriguing story from them. Bertolt looked shamefully upon the ground, knowing it was a subject he was not comfortable bringing up.

“You know,” Reiner began, “I don’t know if Armin, Mikasa, or Eren told you about their lives in Shiganshina before Wall Maria fell. But if you have, they’re more or less the same.”

“Armin and I did talk a bit about his life before he joined the military before,” Twilight said, “so what does that mean?”

“We’ve never told anyone this,” Bertolt spoke up, “but before the fall of Wall Maria, there were three of us living in the eastern district of Maria: Reiner, myself, and Berik.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

A small boy with short, brown hair was pinned to the wall by several more muscular children along the empty streets of his village. The boy screamed out for help, but not a soul was a around to help him.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Berik was bullied and picked on constantly as a child,” continued Bertolt, “but it was only through mine and Reiner’s help that he escaped hell every day.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Reiner and Bertolt helped Berik up as he wiped his bleeding, snotty nose with the sleeve of his shirt. Reiner and Bertolt, also bruised and dirtied a bit, looked down upon their friend with guilty faces.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“One day,” Bertolt went on, “there was a man… in these dark robes and gold chains; very similar to the Wallists. He came up to us one day. He said…”
________________________________________________________________________________________

“I’ve been watching you,” the man said. “You hate being picked on don’t you?”

“Yes,” Berik meekly answered.

“The world is a cruel place, is it not?”

“What are you talking about?” Reiner yelled.

“These walls keep you safe, but who keeps you safe within the walls? Your friends? Of course, they can’t be there all the time, can you?”

Noticing that the man’s question was directly towards them, Reiner and Bertolt seized up.

“No,” the man responded solemnly, “they can’t. Wouldn’t you like to live in a world where you don’t have to be the one getting stepped on, where people keep their feet to themselves and live in harmony with each other?”

“Yes!” Berik cried out. “Yes I do!”

“What would you be willing to give up to live in such a world?”

“Anything!”

The man smiled before Berik.

“Good,” the man responded. “By nightfall, meet me at the eastern gate, and I’ll show you the world we aim to create.”

As the man walked away, Reiner and Bertolt were left confused by the transaction that had transpired.

“Wait!” Reiner called. “If Berik goes, than so do we!”

“Yes,” agreed Bertolt, “that’s right!”

The man stopped in his tracks, leaving Reiner and Bertolt to await his answer.

“Hmm,” the man pondered aloud, “I see. It’s great to see that you’ve been blessed with two great friends. Will you two meet me at the gate at nightfall?”

“Yes!” answered Bertolt.

“Very good. Do not tell your parents about this. If they know, they will forbid you. They cannot understand what we aim to do. But if you truly want the strength to create a better world for yourself, then you tell no one. Understood?”

“Yes, sir!” all three boys answered.

Without a word, the man walked back down the street, leaving Reiner, Bertolt, and Berik alone.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“That night,” Reiner resumed, “we came. The man was there with a horse and a small cart for us to ride in. He smuggled us out with the help of several of his brethren, who raised the gate for us to pass. We rode all night until we reached a cave. He led us down through the cave. To our surprise, it was heavily populated with others. The man told us that they too were the beaten and the weak that wished to save the world.”

“A secret society?” asked Twilight. “That’s the reason for the titans?”

Historia and Conny were also engrossed by the story as they too learned new things about the titans.

“You don’t know the half of it,” Bertolt said. “After we arrived, they showed us… things. Terrible things. They showed us art and literature about this massive war that humans fought long ago, and how the humans nearly killed everything over such trifle things as religion, race, and class.

“Many of the people there also even claimed to have been veterans of that war, despite the fact that they didn’t look a year over thirty. We didn’t understand how this could be. It was then that they told us the awful truth.”

“What awful truth?” asked Twilight.

Bertolt looked beside him, scared to reveal the answer.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Erwin and several of the other wounded soldiers, including Mikasa and Jean, were stationed off near the wall under the strangely benevolent guard of the titans along the wall. Mikasa looked up and sneered at them, finding their comfortable smiles unpleasant and unnerving. Fluttershy laid herself beside Jean while the soldiers standing beside him did their best to tend to his injuries and keep him alive.

Meanwhile, the Beast Titan squatted down with his face over Eren, Levi, Armin, Hanji, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Shining Armor, Luna, and Spike. Not one dared to move a muscle and risk setting any one of the titans off.

“So you’re the ponies I’ve heard so much about,” the Beast Titan spoke. “However, I’m not too familiar with the white, armored stallions, and the dark blue winged-unicorn.”

“That’s alicorn to you,” barked Luna.

“And what of the others? Isn’t there a purple alicorn and a pink pony in your company as well?”

“They went off to take down some more titans that were holding them up,” answered Rainbow Dash, “no thanks to you.”

“Rainbow Dash,” Hanji scolded. “Now, listen here, Beast Titan, some reports given to me by the soldiers at Castle Utgard talk about a titan that matches your description walking about the castle during the invasion inside Wall Rose. Were you the cause of the titan outbreak inside Wall Rose.”

“…I am,” the titan responded.

“And how exactly did you do that?”

“The same way that all titans are created.”

Hanji and the others gasped, soon about to hear the mystery of the titans about to be solved.

“And what way is that?” asked Hanji.

The Beast Titan brought a grimace to his face, not liking the answer he was about to give.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“The titans,” revealed Bertolt, “all of them, were the creations of humans.”

“What?” Twilight shouted. “How can that be?”

“You wouldn’t think that Eren could transform into one of those things by being born with that power, do you?”

“I wouldn’t think so, but… that’s really how all titans come to be?”

“Yes. Through odd experiments that neither Reiner nor I can fathom, they were able to turn human beings into these giant monstrosities.”

“Who did this? Who would make such a thing?”

“We don’t know,” Reiner answered. “We were only given an injection.”

“In… Injection?”

“After we were shown the horrors of the wars,” Bertolt said, “we were offered a choice by the man in the black robe: ‘Join them and live, or return to the district and risk death.’ What other choice did we have?”

“I see… but that doesn’t answer my question. What is this injection?”

“After we decided to join them, we were lied down on these benches, and then… in all honesty, everything is fuzzy from there. All I know is that injection was what gave us three our titan powers.”

“How do you think they did that?”
________________________________________________________________________________________

“It’s simple,” the Beast Titan explained. “I have developed the formula on which to make titans… out of humans.”

The Beast Titan’s audience was stunned silent, unable to take in what they had just heard.

“What did you say?” Eren stammered nervously.

“Much like Eren and your friends Annie, Reiner, Bertolt, and Ymir,” explained the Beast Titan, “an injection of a formula that I had made even before any living man today was ever born is the reason for the creation of the titans.”

“But that’s impossible!” Armin spoke. “I’ve cut open the backs of titans’ necks, and there’s nothing that resembles a human body in any of them.”

“Yes, quite an observation, young man, but think of it like this. Despite the varying sizes of the titans, do the fatal points of a titan ever change in length or width?”

“N– No… it’s always the same.”

“One meter long…” began Rarity.

“…and ten cetimeters wide,” finished Applejack.

“Come to think of it,” Hanji accounted, “that’ about the average length and width of a human brain and spinal chord.”

“That’s correct,” the Beast Titan confirmed.

“So what does that mean? The titans were once humans?”

“That’s right.”

“So all this time,” Levi muttered, “we’ve been killing humans, huh?”

“Such a cruel irony,” mused the Beast Titan.

“No way…” Spike whimpered, hugging his legs to his chest. “I’m a murderer.”

“Calm down,” Levi said. “You had no way of knowing.”

“And that makes it better?”

“If it’s any consolation,” spoke the Beast Titan, “the humans that made up those titans were more animal than man anyways.”

“What does that mean?” Spike wondered.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“We don’t know,” Reiner answered to Twilight. “All I know is that the injection we were given was different than those the others got. While their injection transformed their bodies into titans, outright, our injection allowed us the ability to transform into one… with added abilities, Bertolt’s being is massive size and strength, while mine was my armored plating.”

“What about Berik?” asked Twilight.

“What about him?

“I’m curious, is all. What was his ability?”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Reiner and Bertolt watched as Berik erupted in a burst of light, his body encasing itself in muscle and skin as it transformed into a fifteen-meter titan. Its hair and face resembled Berik’s, but its skin was scored in various places as to reveal its muscle. It was also incredibly skinny, as if there was very little muscle on the titan to begin with. Its arms and legs, however, were very healthy and lean. Bertolt and Reiner looked wondrously at what their friend had become.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Berik was dubbed by us as the Running Titan,” Bertolt answered. “His job was to be able to move fast as to outrun soldiers on 3D Maneuver Gear. He would have really served the warriors well. And then…”

A single tear dripped out of Bertolt’s eye, confusing Twilight.

“Did Berik get killed?”

“I ate him,” Ymir answered.

“You ate him?” Pinkie Pie shouted. “That wasn’t very nice… even if he was trying to do all that.”

“She had no idea,” Bertolt said. “She wasn’t in control of her titan at the time. We were warned about a woman who had given herself the titan power and went loose outside Wall Maria, but we seriously didn’t think we’d be after her.”

“The titan went after me,” Reiner spoke. “I had never come across a real life titan before; I was too frightened to move, but Berik pushed me out of the way and was eaten in my place. I suppose he sacrificed himself out of instinct as opposed to fighting her with his own powers.”

“His loss greatly disturbed us. We both became monsters for his sake and he died for us. But we had to continue the mission. That afternoon, we reached Wall Maria. I broke open the gate to Shiganshina while Reiner destroyed the gate separating the outside and inside of Wall Maria.”

“Then why become soldiers?”

“It was actually my suggestion to our superiors,” Reiner said. “Even with the might of the titans, we knew that the Military were a very strong force to be reckoned with. We suggested that we become soldiers ourselves and learn whatever tactics the Military used against the titans so that we could learn from their methods and adjust our approach to better combat them.

“To make up for Berik, they sent Annie with us. They told me that she wasn’t as fast as Berik’s titan, but you and I can both agree that she was a very fierce and intimidating fighter.”

“I see… What happened then?”

“After we met everyone… Conny, Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Kris– no, Historia… and then you and the ponies during the Trost invasion, it only served to remind us of our friendship with Berik. And after Berik’s sacrifice, we couldn’t bear to lose another friend that we made for all those years, even if we kept being reminded that we’d have to betray them eventually.”

Twilight and Pinkie Pie, touched by Reiner and Bertolt’s story, wiped their wet eyes dry with her hoof.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“These titans were created to wipe out humanity…” the Beast Titan explained, “to make the way for a better world.”

“Better world?” Eren shouted. “Thousands of people have died! Reiner, Bertolt, Annie, all of these titans; you’re the one that made them what they are! You’re the reason why everyone’s died!”

The Beast Titan looked away from Eren, visibly ashamed by Eren’s claim.

“Yes, it is true,” it responded. “I have the blood of hundreds of thousands upon my hands. It is true that I have caused great despair towards innocent people. Nothing I say or do can repay my debts. But I shall be part of this nightmare no longer.

The soldiers he addressed gasped, unsure of what he meant.

“What are you saying?” Eren asked.

“I mean that I’m finally going to end this war… with your help, Eren.”

“Huh… Me? What do you want with me?”
________________________________________________________________________________________

“What did you guys need with Eren?” asked Twilight.

“After we discovered that Eren could transform into a titan,” Reiner spoke, “our superiors knew that Eren could not fight on humanity’s side. His fervor and inner-strength could possibly devastate us. We first awaited the verdict for Eren’s trial. After he was set to join the Scouting Legion, Annie was sent to kidnap him and bring him back, where we hoped to have him join our side; by persuasion or force, it did not matter. It was then that we were contacted by the Beast Titan.”

“The Beast Titan?” asked Twilight.

“You haven’t seen it yet,” Ymir spoke, “but he’s the reason for the appearance of the titans within Wall Rose.”

“What? How did he do that?”

“I’ll explain later,” Reiner gruffly answered. “After Annie’s first failure during our expedition, the Beast Titan knew that they needed to get Eren by any means possible. After we relayed through the Wallists that Eren was being brought through the capital, we had already known that Erwin meant to try and capture Annie and that likewise, Annie would try and make a final attempt to capture Eren.

“Whether she succeeded or failed, we knew that Eren would come back. It would be then that we’d convince Annie to give Eren to the Beast Titan or that we’d give him to it by force.”

“Huh…” pondered Twilight, “but why did he need him?”

Reiner and Bertolt looked to each other, unsure of the answer themselves.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The Beast Titan’s face changed to one of sadness, ready to make a very crucial decision.

“To save you,” he sobbed, “…my son.”

Eren gasped at being called “son.” Before he could retort, the back of the Beast Titan’s neck burst open. The sound of the loud hiss of steam alerted the rest of the soldiers and ponies around them. Mikasa quickly sat up, despite the searing pain in her chest. As the titans looked at the steam escaping the titan’s neck, their faces expressed anger and betrayal.

“Stop!” the Beast Titan gurgled, waving its arms about, getting weaker as it fell to its knees.

The Beast Titan leaned right and fell to its stomach. Many soldiers, including Erwin and Mikasa, walked warily around the Beast Titan as the nape continued to erupt with hot vapor. As Eren, Levi, and the others of his group gathered around the Beast Titan, they saw a man with a mere shirt and pair of brown pants on emerge from the nape, weakly crawling out.

The man rolled off the decaying titan’s neck and fell to the ground onto his knees. With his head bowed, the only definable feature of his body was his long, black hair. He reached into his shirt and pulled out a bundled up cloth. Unwrapping it, it revealed a pair of round-rimmed glasses. Still kneeling and bowing his head, he applied the glasses to his face.

He then began to stand up, rising the intensity of the intrigue amongst the soldiers. The man turned his body to Eren, unnerving him and Rainbow Dash. Finally, the man tilted his head up, revealing his face to him. Eren, upon seeing the moustache and goatee of the man before him, along with his long, black hair and glasses, gasped and choked in complete disbelief.

“Eren,” Rainbow Dash whispered to the tearing Eren, “who is this?”

“It’s…” Eren wheezed, “…my dad.”

Eren’s father stood before Eren as he huffed and held back his sobs. After five years, the two were finally together again.

Chapter 48: Shiganshina

Twilight looked at Reiner and Bertolt with slight confusion of their lack of an answer to her relatively simple question.

“Huh,” she huffed. “If this Ape Titan is coming out now for Eren and is able to create titans within Wall Rose, than we might be dealing with our toughest foe yet.”

“Wait!” called Conny. “You still haven’t told me how the titans got within Wall Rose.”

Bertolt and Reiner looked back at each other once again, wondering if they should tell Conny.

“Do you really wish to know?” asked Reiner.

“Wh– Why?” Pinkie Pie stuttered. “Is it not good?”

“No. Not at all.”

“Just tell me!” Conny shouted. “I’ve already dealt with a lot of shit in these last couple of days! How’s this going to be any different?”

“If you really wish to know,” Reiner said. “Like we told you, titans are mutated bodies of humans, but if you use simple logic and reasoning, you would know that there’s no way that all of those titans could just get over the wall if there was no breach. So what does that tell you?”

“Does that mean that they came from inside Wall Rose?” Historia asked.

As Reiner nodded, Pinkie Pie, started putting more of the pieces together. Right then, Pinkie Pie gasped, hit with a terrible realization.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Weeelcome baaaack…”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Pinkie Pie’s eyes suddenly began welling with tears as she jumped onto Conny and cried into his shirt, shocking both Conny and Twilight.

“Pinkie?” Conny questioned. “What’s gotten into you?”

“I think she understands,” Reiner solemnly responded.

“Understands what?”

“That the Beast Titan went into your hometown and gave everyone that titan injection and turned them all into the titans that attacked us inside Wall Rose,” Pinkie Pie finally blurted.

Conny let his hands fall loosely to his side, unable to believe what Pinkie Pie was telling him.

“Pinkie Pie,” sighed Conny. “How did you–?”

“Well, I figured that there was no one inside your village after the titans attacked us, but all the buildings were destroyed from the inside out, so that must mean they transformed inside their own house. Not to mention, you said that that titan looked like your mom… Well?”

Conny looked back on the face of the titan crushing his house. Suddenly, the pieces to the puzzle were finally beginning to fit for him as well.”

“Mom…” Conny began to sob. “She must have transformed into a titan, but like Mom… her legs were too weak and she just laid on top of the house. So… if that’s true. Mom… Dad… Sunny. Martin. They became titans. And either Mike, Nanaba, Gelger, Rene, or Henning… they… killed them…”

Twilight, realizing what this meant for Conny, drooped her ears and put her hoof over her mouth as she tried to hold back her tears. Conny then grabbed on to Pinkie Pie and hugged her close, sobbing into her shoulder. Reiner and Bertolt looked at Conny guiltily, seeing another consequence of their actions.

“My family…” Conny cried. “My home… they’re gone… and I’ll never see them again!”

Twilight couldn’t hold it in. Her tears ran like cascades down her eyes, feeling incorrigible sadness and sympathy for the desperate Conny.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren sunk to his knees in front of his father. Having not seen each other in so long, Eren’s father too fell onto his knees before his son. Falling towards each other, Eren and his father groped each other in a long, tearful embrace. Mikasa broke through the crowds that gathered to see Eren’s father hugging Eren. Mikasa seeing her adoptive father in front of her, also couldn’t hold back her sobs.

As Eren squeezed his father’s shirt with his left hand, his right hand reeled back behind him and drove it into his father’s ribs. Eren’s father let out a painful huff as the wind was knocked out of him. Eren took another furious swing as Rainbow Dash rushed behind him and pulled him off his father, kicking and flailing as Eren was let off the ground.

“You son of a bitch!” yelled Eren. “You bastard! How can you be the cause of all this?”

Mikasa walked out of the circle and pulled her adoptive father to his feet as he clutched his chest. Levi walked out of the group and in front of Eren’s father.

“Oi, bastard,” Levi demanded, “start talking. Who are you?”

“My name…” he responded, “is Grisha Jaeger. I am the biological father of Eren Jaeger and the adoptive father of Mikasa Ackerman.”

“And you say that you’re not just the cause of the titan outbreak inside Wall Rose, but the creation of titans altogether?”

“I am mostly responsible, yes, and I shall surrender myself to the mercy of the king in due time, but right now, I wish to end this war once and for all.”

“And how do you plan on doing that?”

“The answer to everything lies in the basement of Eren’s old home in Shiganshina. There is the root of all evil, and the start of the titan menace. I request that I escort you to Shiganshina with the titans I have at my disposal where together, we can discover and destroy the heart of over one-hundred years of turmoil and suffering.”

“And what makes you think we can trust you?” Rainbow Dash asked as she flew up into Grisha’s face.

“Get back, you mangy animal!” Levi ordered as he grabbed Rainbow Dash by the tail and tossed her behind him.

She landed near Applejack, who grabbed a firm hold of her tail with her teeth. Rainbow Dash growled, both at Levi’s insult and her inability to do anything more.

“While I don’t agree with the way she approached you,” Levi spoke, “she’s absolutely right. You have us surrounded by titans, and you can have them all attack and kill us at just your word.”

“I assure you, on my life,” Grisha said, “that I will do no such thing.”

“What good is the word of a monster like you?” Applejack shouted.

“There is none. All I ask is that you trust me, much like you trust Annie over there.”

Annie audibly gasped from her point in the group, making many soldiers turn towards her. She looked at Grisha, unsure of why he called her out like that.

“I know what Annie was. I created the formula that allowed her to turn into a titan. I am also the one who made the formulas that made titans out of Reiner, Bertolt, and, of course, Eren.”

“But what about Annie?” Hanji questioned. “What does she have to do with trusting you.”

“If I was truly as malevolent as you make me out to be, why would I let you rest up in safety even outside Wall Rose? I can see the Scouting Legion emblem on her cloak, as well as how she fought the Armored Titan with you during Eren’s capture. I could have easily had her killed for defecting from me, even with her titan powers.”

“Even so, they are of no good to her now. My colleague, the purple alicorn, Twilight Sparkle, and I created an antidote which effectively rid the titan’s abilities from her.”

Grisha gasped, surprised by this statement.

“As a matter of fact,” Hanji continued, “she has probably already cured Reiner and Bertolt as we speak.”

Grisha pinched the bridge of his nose, clearly frustrated by something. He then sighed and let his arm down.

“It doesn’t matter…” he sighed.

“What doesn’t matter?” questioned Luna.

“Reiner and Bertolt were instructed by me to bring Eren to me. As they would make their way to Wall Maria, I planned to ambush and kill them before they could and return him to you and reveal my true intentions. I should have expected the Scouting Legion to be one step ahead of me.”

“It’s a good thing you didn’t,” Applejack responded. “Along with Eren, Ymir and Krista were taken by them as well, and you could have seriously hurt them.”

“Historia, yes, but Ymir… she’s always been such a strong girl.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked to each other with confused looks.

“What do you mean, ‘always?’” Rainbow Dash asked suspiciously.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny and Pinkie Pie continued to mourn together while Reiner, Bertolt, Twilight, Historia, and Ymir observed on in silence.

“Dammit!” Conny wailed as he pounded his fist onto the dirt. “I’ll never forgive that bastard!”

“Calm down,” ordered Ymir. “The Beast Titan is a lot nicer than you know.”

Reiner and Bertolt looked oddly at Ymir.

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked incredulously. “She used Conny’s village to terrorize innocent people from their homes into the inner districts! How can you say that… thing is nice?”

“Because he’s the reason I had a second chance at life.”

Historia gasped and turned to face Ymir, clearly intrigued by the mystery of her friend’s past.

“What do you mean by that?” asked Twilight, turning towards her.

Conny, Pinkie Pie, Reiner, and Bertolt also looked at Ymir, ready for her to tell her story.

“Well,” sighed Ymir with a shrug, “I might as tell you now, being as we’re out here… in these times. You might find this hard to believe, but I was born about seventy or so years ago.”

“What?” questioned Twilight. “How can that be? You only look around fifteen!”

“Yeah, well, these titan powers do wonders for your complexion, don’t they?”

“I’m sorry,” apologized Twilight, waving her hoof in dismissal. “Please continue.”

“Anyways, I was born in a large, tribal village way up north in the mountains outside the walls. To say that our clan lived a less than virtuous life was… a bit of an understatement.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

A small girl around five with tan skin and freckles hid behind an icy rock in the cold, snowy gales of an expansive mountain range. She was dressed in a thick, brown coat with fur lining in the hood. Squatting next to her was a young, lightly-bearded man just below thirty with a similar hue in his skin and the same coat on. In his hands he carried a wood spear with a stone head as he and the girl watched a figure in the snow.

Unlike the two of them, the person they both kept watch for wore a white, fur jacket with a white backpack on. Under their feet, the person had snowshoes that he trod along in.

“Ymir,” the man spoke, “sisnik eem roosom.”

Ymir watched intently as the man crept out behind the rock at the unsuspecting traveler. Silent as a cat but quick like a hummingbird, the man thrust his spear into the side of the traveler’s neck. As the traveler’s blood spilled out, the man began removing the coat and backpack of the traveler. The man left the traveler gurgling in his own blood in the snow as he returned.

Ymir looked into the bag as the man fished out contents inside of them, tossing away papers and books into the wind. Upon finding two flat, but large slices of bread coated in grease wrapped in a messy cloth, the man shuddered happily.

“Ooka!” the man huffed. “Ooka ooka, Ymir! Nom!”

Ymir giggled as the man handed one of the pieces of bread to her, where they ate their looted meal in the gladness of each other’s company.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Our tribe lived this way for years,” explained Ymir, “even as the wanderers or occasional caravan began to dwindle after they knew of us and shunned us. At the time, I too lived comfortably in my village of vice.”

“I’m guessing that the titans hadn’t reached you or your tribe yet,” Twilight wondered.

“No, they didn’t. But when they did, all hell broke loose.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Ymir ran through the roads between the wooden huts, her eyes red and wet with her tears. To her right, a hut burned as a woman escaped with her child and a large chunk of meat. To her left, a titan grabbed hold of a man through the roof of a hut and pulled him out kicking and screaming.

Ymir ran behind a hut to her right and sat down, panting loudly and looking around the corner to see if any of the titans could see her. A hand then placed itself over Ymir’s mouth, causing her muffled scream to escape her mouth. She turned and saw the man she hunted with beside her, a look of worry on his face.

“Ymir!” he hissed. “Issa dis pokt? Dirt tikka hrosh oos ah!”

“Eem toopah!” Ymir wept.

“Goash! Wis tikka soh, hah!”

Grabbing Ymir by the hand, the man ran from the ruins of their village, not once looking back at the chaos and destruction behind them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“It wasn’t long before the titans caught up to us,” Ymir said. “They got him and I ran off on my own for what felt like hours. After I thought I couldn’t take another step, a titan came up from behind me. It wasn’t like any of the other titans that I came across. It looked like a… big monkey, with its brown fur, it’s face, and its long arms and legs.

“I thought I was done for in that instant. But the titan started talking to me. At the time, I didn’t speak a lick of English, so I didn’t understand a word he said, but just the way he said it… it made me feel safe. Whether I was delirious from the cold, the high altitude, or my exhaustion, I found it in myself to trust him.”

“After that, he brought me into their little cave in secret. He then showed me who he was on the inside… literally. My memory of him is a bit fuzzy, but he had these glasses on him and long, black hair. As this person, he taught me how to read and write in English. I was a really shitty student to him, but I still kept reading and writing like he told me to until I eventually got to be as fluent as him.”

“I guess you can’t be all that bad of a student if you learned something,” Twilight said.

“Yes. Well, after several years after living with him, he offered me a chance at redemption. He said that I took could become a titan like him and use my power to destroy the ones who ruined my life. I agreed on the spot.”

“So he helped you become a titan?” Reiner asked. “For the sake of humanity?”

“Guess so. Seems like he was never on your side to begin with.”

Reiner growled, angered by the revelation of the Beast TItan's treachery.

“It’s obvious that you can become a titan at will unlike the others who transformed right after injection, right?” asked Twilight. “Unless someone kept track of whatever it is you use to turn humans into titans, wouldn’t they know that it was misplaced?”

“That’s why we planned carefully. The Beast Titan man had created a titan-transforming serum that would allow me to return into my titan form whenever I wished, but the serum was originally meant for one of the titan clan’s veteran warriors or whatever.

“The plan was that during the injection for the intended person, which was supposed to be viewed amongst the group, I would run in and steal it. Before the others could notice or catch me, I would escape through a planned route. Outside the cave, I would meet the Beast Titan man and he would properly inject me, where I’d transform and make my grand escape. He’d just claim that I transformed before he could catch me, and that would be the end of that.”

“I’m guessing that it didn’t happen like that.”

“Not at all. After I ran in to steal the needle, the others began to crowd up around me, threatening to kill me. I knew I was stuck with only one option left: inject myself.”

“Is that why you couldn’t get out?” asked Bertolt. “Did you miss the correct injection spot?”

“Must have. Needless to say, though, my escape was a hell of a lot easier with my powers than without them. And then, as I told Bertolt, I wandered the land for years and years that only felt like days and days. The day before I came out, I had found Reiner, Bertolt, and Berik walking to Wall Maria–”
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Ymir’s titan leapt up at the three children, she could see a large track mark on the back of each of their necks.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Ymir shouted out as she grabbed her head, feeling a throbbing pain.

“Ymir!” called Twilight. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, it’s just… now that I think about it, I remember why I attacked you guys back then. I saw these little red marks on the back of your necks, like someone stuck a needle in there. It was then I realized that you three were shifters like me, but intuition told me that none of you were up to any good. That’s when things got hazy again.

“The next thing I knew I was running about the fields and I had suddenly felt an extreme nausea in my stomach. It was at that moment, I woke up in a cot as a human. I didn’t know what happened, but I woke up in a much different time than the one I fell asleep in.”

“What about Historia?” Conny asked. “Why are you so infatuated with her?”

“Shut up, you idiot,” chided Ymir. “I’m not infatuated with her, I just… wanted to help. After I woke, I had no one to support me. No friends to confide in. What else was a girl from my upbringing to do but become a thief to support herself?

“Like I told Historia before, I came across a couple of priests talking about a girl from one of the Wallist households who ran from home and joined the Military because she was born out of wedlock. I knew full well about the Wallists’ involvement with the titans; the Beast Titan showed me as such.

After that, I went to join the Military myself to find her. Once I did, I saw how fragile and martyr-like you were. I couldn’t stand to see someone as important as you want to throw your life away for something you weren’t at fault for, especially seeing how devastating your upbringing might be if used in the right hands.”

“I knew it wasn’t my fault,” Historia responded nervously, “but knowing that there were people who wanted me dead just for my being born and that my family were doing such horrible things, all I wanted was to end the sadness while still making something of myself to others. Ymir, I want to say again: Thank you for teaching me how to live again.”

“Hmph,” chuckled Ymir. “It was my pleasure, honestly. I don’t think I could have made a better friend out of it.”

“Yeah, me too.”

Historia placed her hand on Ymir’s knee softly. Ymir put her own hand over Historia’s and gripped it tight, happy to be with her. Both Twilight and Pinkie Pie smiled warmly at the two of them. However, Historia slapped her hand away from Ymir and stood up, seeing her horse standing off under the faint glow of Twilight’s horn.

“I’m ready now,” Historia stated. “I’m through running, and I’m through hiding. I want this war to end, and we can’t do it by ourselves. Our friends need us now more than ever. Let’s go back.”

“Yeah!” Conny yelled. “Let’s get those sons-of-bitches!”

“Yahaah!” Pinkie Pie cheered, hopping onto Conny in a piggyback. “There’s the Conny I know and love!”

Ymir, smirking at their vigor, stood up beside Historia and Conny as she looked to the north.

“Whatever,” spoke Ymir. “Yeah, I’m getting sick of this shit myself.”

Reiner and Bertolt also stood up, walking towards. Conny and Pinkie Pie.

“We fight with you too now,” Reiner declared, “warriors be damned.”

“Wait,” Twilight warned, standing up and jumping out in between them and Conny. “I can’t let you do that!”

“What?” Bertolt wondered. “Why not?”

“I’m sorry. As much as I want to trust you now, I can’t do so unless you agree to have yourselves cured.”

“Are you serious?” Reiner growled. “We could have transformed any time during that talk of ours and the force of that could have probably killed you all. What further proof do you need?”

“To ensure that you won’t turn on us during the moment of truth… and to prevent your executions.”

“What are you saying?”

“I offered similar leverage to Annie when we captured her. If she were to work with us and help in humanity’s victory, I would see to it that in leu of the death penalty, I could see to it that she would be exiled to Equestria instead under the watch of Celestia herself.”

“Couldn’t you just offer that if we choose to fight for you here and now, without this cure of yours?”

“Like I said, I wish I could, but even then, we had to cure Annie without her consent when she was unconscious because we knew she would never agree to it. I don’t want you two to betray us at a crucial moment, and more so… I don’t want you to put Pinkie Pie or Conny through that again.”

“What about Ymir?” Bertolt asked. “What shall be done with her?”

“She has always fought on the side of humanity. I can trust her with her powers more than I can trust you with yours. Just think of this cure as a binding contract between us. If you take this antidote and fight for humanity, I’ll fight tooth and hoof to ensure you two survive this.”

Reiner looked to Pinkie Pie, who looked up to him with pleading, trembling eyes. Reiner could tell that Twilight wasn’t going to yield on this agreement by any means. With a sigh, he turned to Bertolt, and they both gave each other a nod. Twilight watched as both Reiner and Bertolt knelt before Twilight and bowed their heads down, revealing the backs of their necks to her.

“If it will allow you to trust us,” Reiner spoke, “we’ll do it.”

Twilight smiled as she pulled two wooden boxes from her coat with her magic.

“Just make it quick,” ordered Reiner. “Our friends are waiting.”

“No need for you to worry about that,” Twilight said as she pulled a filled needle from both boxes. “Now, you’re going to need to feel a tight pinch in your neck for a couple of seconds. Then you’re going to fall asleep.”

Reiner and Bertolt both gulped as Twilight lowered the needles down lower.

“Don’t sweat it,” Conny assured them. “Just think of that time Ymir tripped playing Pin-the-Tail-on-the-Pony.”

Ymir’s face contorted into shock and disgust over Conny’s reminder. Despite her, Reiner and Bertolt both chuckled as they remembered Ymir’s face hitting the floor of the Scouting Legion HQ’s storage room.

With them both at ease, Twilight calmly slid both needles into the backs of Reiner and Bertolt’s necks and pressed the plungers in, injecting them with the antidote. Reiner and Bertolt both cringed and moaned, but continued to let out a few chuckles. In a matter of seconds, Reiner and Bertolt tiredly collapsed to the ground.

“Pinkie,” called Twilight, “check Reiner’s pulse.”

Pinkie Pie flipped Reiner onto his back with her nose, reaching behind her back and pulling out a stethoscope, placing the earpieces in her ears and putting the chestpiece over Reiner’s heart. While Pinkie Pie frowned as the pulse decreased, her smile returned upon hearing it speed back to normal.

“He’s okay by me!” Pinkie Pie said to Twilight as she placed her stethoscope away.

“Yeah,” Twilight responded as she took her ear off of Bertolt’s chest, “he’s okay too. Now that that’s settled, we need to move out. Conny, Ymir, I want you both to ride the horses with either Bertolt or Reiner behind you. Historia, will you be alright riding on Pinkie Pie?”

“Yes,” she responded, already hopping onto Pinkie Pie’s back.

As Ymir and Conny picked up Bertolt and Reiner and carried them to Conny and Historia’s horses, Twilight looked out back north, knowing her friends would be there.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“What?” Hanji shouted to Grisha. “You knew Ymir?”

“I did,” Grisha responded. “She was the very first titan shifter to have been made. Of course, she looks less human than the other times.”

“But she stole that titan power,” retorted Eren. “She told me herself.”

“Such a mysterious girl, she is…”

“So you’re saying that she was lying about that?”

“Of course, she couldn’t say that the Beast Titan was working for her with Reiner and Bertolt around.”

“What are you saying?”

“I gave her the titan’s power and staged it like a theft in the hopes that Ymir could have the power to wipe out a large number of the titans by herself.”

Grisha then looked past the soldiers and into the forest south of them. Within it a bright light traveled forwards at him, making him smile in assurance.

“And if I’m not mistaken,” Grisha said, “here she comes now!”

Eren and the others turned to see as the light got closer to the end of the forest as two of the titans stepped aside to let whoever was coming pass. Brightly lit right underneath the light she created was Twilight. Riding just behind her was Pinkie Pie, Historia, Ymir, Conny, Reiner and Bertolt.

“Twilight!” Spike cried as he ran to the alicorn.

As Twilight landed down, she looked about at the titans that had surrounded them, skidding to a halt with terrified eyes. She then saw Spike at her as he leapt up and gave her a hug. Twilight levitated Spike onto her back roughly.

“Twilight?” wondered Spike. “What’s wrong?”

“What’s wrong?” asked Twilight incredulously. “Can’t you see all the titans surrounding us?”

“It’s okay!” called Armin as he and Hanji ran out to meet them. “The titans are working for this guy over here! Come and see!”

As Twilight galloped out to follow Armin, Pinkie Pie, Conny, and Ymir both went out behind Armin. Leading them through the crowd the soldiers were all surprised and gasping to see Reiner and Bertolt lying limp behind Conny and Ymir.

Twilight finally reached the center where Eren, Grisha, and Mikasa stood. The corpse of the Beast Titan was almost finished decomposing, but Twilight was more focused on the mystery man in front of her, his clothes covered with blood and stains from his muscle.

“Eren?” Twilight questioned. “Who is this?”

“This…” Eren introduced. “Is my father, Grisha. He is also the Beast Titan.”

“WHAT?”

“Oy!” shouted Conny as he dismounted his horse, causing Reiner to lie face down on the steed. “You’re the bastard who destroyed my home!”

“What?” Grisha exclaimed. “Ragako was your home village?”

“Yeah! And you let Mike die too!”

Hanji gasped upon hearing Mike’s name, stepping towards Conny as she got his attention.

“Huh?” muttered Hanji. “How do you know he killed Mike.”

“Well… he didn’t kill him. When I went to get Pinkie Pie out of the HQ, we hid inside the stables as Mike’s horse was thrown at him by the Beast Titan, which knocked him to the ground and broke both of his legs. He then talked about Mike’s Maneuver Gear and said he’d never seen anything like it. After he removed the mane body, he commanded the titans to finish him off. Once he left, Pinkie and I rode back south to go to my village… which he already destroyed.”

Grisha looked down guiltily, fully aware of the damage he had caused. Hanji walked close over to him, putting her face to his. With cat-like reflexes, she whipped her hand across Grisha’s face, the slap knocking him to the ground.

As Hanji bent over Grisha and continued slapping him, Twilight pulled Hanji back away, flailing to get free. Grisha stood to his feet as Hanji shouted out, reaching as far as her arms could allow for him.

“You bastard!” Hanji cried, tears running down her face. “Mike was a good man? Why would you kill him? If you’re on our side, why didn’t you spare him?”

“Because then I would have lost Eren!” Grisha shouted.

Hanji calmed down, now horribly confused by the reasoning.

“What?” she asked.

“If I had spared this Mike, he would have more than likely reported his around to the other soldiers. Reiner and Bertolt knew of me, and if they found out that I turned on them, they wouldn’t have tried to deliver Eren to me.

In fact, even if I came to you and pledged to assist you, with the strength and durability of the Armored Titan, and the size of the Colossal Titan, I would have been easily overpowered and killed, so I would be forced to flee. I’m sorry for the loss of your captain, but I only wished to end this war as soon as possible with my son safe with me.”

“And what about the titans in Wall Rose?” Rarity spoke up. “Why would you do something so horrible! More good soldiers died because of that and thousands have been evicted from their homes!”

“This war is reaching a critical point already. If the real war really does extend past Wall Rose, I don’t want the people scrambling before its too late… especially when they find out what they’re up against.”

“Up against wh–”

“But what about Mike’s Maneuver Gear?” Pinkie Pie interrupted. “If you knew about the 3D Maneuver Gear, why lie about not knowing something you knowingly know?”

Grisha took a break to understand Pinkie Pie’s question, but inhaled as he prepared to explain himself.

“The reason for such an odd transaction,” Grisha stated, “was that if in some way, a hiding soldier was nearby and listening in, I could use my feigned knowledge of the 3D Maneuver Gear to cover my tracks, so to speak, making people think that I might have been so hidden away that I didn’t even know of the 3D Maneuver Gear.”

“What about us?” asked Ymir. “I was on that tower you threw the pieces of the wall at.”

“And again, I apologize, but it was all part of my act. I knew Reiner and Bertolt would forgive me trying to unintentionally kill them if they thought I was trying to kill the others.”

“Trying unintentionally?” Pinkie Pie questioned. “Well, I’m lost.”

Grisha then looked to Ymir, seeing Bertolt sleeping on her back then looking to Reiner on Conny’s horse. Grisha turned to Twilight, unnerving her. Walking up her, Grisha knelt down before her and supported himself by grabbing the sides of her chest.

“So you’ve really made an antidote to kill the titans?” he asked.

“Um…” Twilight shuddered, “yeah?”

“Where is it?”

“Last I checked, it was in the carts on the other side of the wall.”

“How much?”

“About… nine jars worth, and several boxes of prepared syringes.”

“Great! I must get them, and then we can head out!”

As Grisha stood to his feet, Rainbow Dash flew up to him, her face in his.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” she ordered. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“We can end this war tomorrow morning,” he declared. “We have the means and the strength to do so. And once we win, I can make an airborne version of the antidote and use it to wipe out the remaining titans. But we must act quickly.

“With the diversion I’ve created yesterday and the chaos that erupted today, my superior still expects me, as well as Reiner, Bertolt, and Annie, to return soon, and if we play our cards right, we can end this madness and save this world, but for now we must prepare. Who’s in command of the army?”

Before Nile could speak up, Erwin walked out in front of him and made his way next to Grisha.

“I am in command,” declared Erwin.

“You must be Erwin Smith,” Grisha stated.

“I am. Now, what do you need from me?”

“I need you to call upon the best strategists you have at your disposal.”

Erwin turned to the crowd, his gaze on three soldiers in particular.

“Hanji, Arlert, Twilight,” he called off. “Step forwards.”

Hanji, Twilight, and Armin huddled around Erwin and knelt down, already devising a plan. Many soldiers and ponies, especially Luna and Shining Armor, leaned forwards to listen.

“Hanji,” asked Armin, “do you think there’s any way that whomever this Hunter is, does he have any knowledge of Annie, Reiner, or Bertolt being cured?”

“No,” Hanji spoke bluntly. “Since they’ve been cured, none of them have been near Shiganshina.”

“Great,” Twilight spoke, “then I have an idea.”

Hanji and Armin turned to Twilight respectively to hear her out.

“Grisha,” asked Twilight, “you’re still in command of the titans surrounding us, yes?”

“Very much so,” he answered.

Twilight gave a nod to Grisha before turning to face Hanji, Armin, and Erwin again.

“The trek to Shiganshina from our location at a walking pace will take roughly six hours,” Erwin devised. “We should assume that Shiganshina will be heavily guarded by whoever is responsible for this. With the information and educated assumptions we’ve made, Annie, Bertolt, and Reiner are still assumed to be on their side. Here’s what we’ll do.

“In one half-hour, we will gather all of our belongings and set off. Grisha will transform into the Beast Titan once again and escort us to Shiganshina using his collection of titans. Twilight, Reiner and Bertolt should be waking soon, correct?”

“In about two to three hours, yes,” she answered.

“Alright. When they eventually wake up, we’ll debrief them on the plan. What they, along with Annie and Grisha will do, is to act like they captured Eren, Ymir, Historia, and the ponies, which they’ll then use to infiltrate their base and then ambush when the time is right. Grisha, where is your base?”

Grisha then turned to Eren, leaving him unaware of what his father wanted.

“Eren,” asked Grisha, “do you still have the key to the basement that I gave you?”

Eren quickly fished inside of his shirt, pulling the large-gold key hanging around his neck out and allowing the people and ponies around him to see it.

“Once you go down into that basement,” Grisha explained, “all will be revealed.”

Eren, finally seeing his destiny becoming closer to his reach, gripped the key hard in his hand.

“I’m ready,” Eren shouted.

“So are we,” Rainbow Dash proclaimed. “You can count on us, Eren. Together, we’re going to squash these creeps once and for all!”

“Mmhm,” replied Applejack, Twilight, Spike, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie.

“As always,” Armin said, “we’ll be there with you.”

Mikasa nodded in affirmation.

“We’re ready too!” Hanji declared.

“And you can’t forget about me,” Kirill called in the back.

One by one, each of the soldiers and pony guards. finally seeing the light at the end of their long tunnel, also joined into the declaration of their support. Eren was overwhelmed by the massive cheers and battle cries that sounded off. As the crowd began to get louder and louder, Erwin walked up to Shining Armor and climbed atop him, standing on his back.

“ATTENTION!” called Erwin, silencing the soldiers and acquiring everyone’s eyes and ears.. “We are soon about to embark into Shiganshina, the stage for the final battle in the War on Titans. With the support of Equestria at our disposal, we shall overcome the oppression that we have lived under for too long. Come sunrise, humanity will be victorious! Now, devote your hearts!”

“Yes, sir!” every soldier and guard sounded off as they gave Erwin a passionate salute.

“Prepare yourselves! We embark in a half-hour.”

Immediately, the soldiers broke off from their circle as they walked back to their horses. Grisha walked towards the wall as he broke into run. Grisha bit his hand exploded into a burst of light that grew in size, the Beast Titan emerging from it. Erwin and Levi both watched as the Beast Titan quickly climbed Wall Rose and swung over it, climbing back down on the other side.

Eren, Mikasa, Armin, as well as Twilight, Spike, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity stood still as they looked south towards where Shiganshina would lie.

We’re finally going home, Eren mused. Tomorrow, this all ends…

Chapter 49: Hunter

Reiner’s eyes fluttered open to see the night sky above him. Sitting up, he found himself in a wooden cart with Bertolt sitting awake next to him. Reiner looked over the edge of the cart. To the left, soldiers walked their horses over the fields with vigor and excitement. Along the outer edge of the army, a line of titans herded the soldiers to their destination. Reiner gasped, looking to his right. As with the other side, soldiers sat on their horses and walked them as titans walked alongside them.

“Bertolt?” Reiner wondered. “What’s happening?”

“So you’re both up?” asked a familiar voice from beside them.

Reiner and Bertolt turned to see Annie riding up to their cart, surprising them.

“Annie,” gasped Bertolt with a nervous shudder. “Is it true?”

“Is what true?” she responded.

“Armin had told me that the Scouting Legion had to torture you to get onto their side.”

“He lied, of course. Much like he used that peculiar talent to lure me into a trap at Stohess, he also allowed you to drop your guard so we could free Eren from you.”

“What’s happening?” Reiner asked. “Why are there titans surrounding us?”

“Relax. They are on our side.”

“Is the Beast Titan controlling them?”

“Yes. He’s leading us to Shiganshina right now.”

“Shiganshina? Why would he do that?”

“Because we’re going to end this war today.”

“Today? What time even is it?

“Around three hours before sunrise. We’ll arrive in Shiganshina in two.”

“How are they going to let us in?” asked Bertolt. “There’s no way that they’ll allow the Military to just waltz into the titan stronghold.”

“While you guys were sleeping, we devised a plan.”

“Plan?”

Just then, Eren, Armin, and Mikasa rode beside them, giving both Reiner and Bertolt expectant glances. Reiner, knowing his true allegiance, gave and equally expectant glare back.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, Mikasa, and Ymir acted miserable as their hands were held behind their backs by Reiner, Annie, and Bertolt, respectively. Both of the former three had their Maneuver Gears removed from their bodies while the latter three had their jackets off, removing any hint of betrayal from their bodies.

Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Spike, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Luna, Historia, and Armin also walked beside them, also without their Maneuver Gears. The Beast Titan led them all while several titans surrounded them. Twilight's horn glowed brightly as she shone the way for them.

As they walked up the hill, Eren looked back one last time as the rest of the army as they awaited at the bottom with the reluctant Hanji, Kirill, Conny, Sasha, Petra, and Auruo. Erwin, Levi, Hannes, Shining Armor, and Nile looked up upon them with great respect and admiration. As the humans and ponies passed over the crest of the hill, Fluttershy gave a tearful glance back to the unconscious Jean as he was being tended to by other soldiers.

“I sure hope he’ll be alright,” Fluttershy whimpered.

“If this plan doesn’t work,” Twilight spoke, “none of us will.”

“Quiet,” the Beast Titan warned. “We can’t let the others know of the plan. If we can’t get you into the basement before this battle starts, there will be no way to win.”

“Sorry. Girls, just play it cool.”

The ponies gave a nod to Twilight before they looked up ahead, seeing Wall Maria Before them. Eren, Mikasa, and Armin were in amazement at the sight. Their old home was just before them and they would return to it in a matter of minutes.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The small group of humans, ponies, and titans eventually made it to the broken gate of Wall Maria that led into the ruins of the town of Shiganshina. Eren looked up, surprised to see no one guarding the gates on top. As the group entered inside the gate, Eren and Mikasa looked around, hit with strong nostalgia of their past life.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren and Mikasa carried bundles of sticks and small logs upon their backs as they saw Hannes drinking and gambling with several other Garrison soldiers. Eren looked at Hannes angrily at his idleness.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren looked upon the exact spot where Hannes stood, remembering it fondly. While he didn’t agree with Hannes at the time, it certainly reminded him of better days; days that he was all but eager to have back.

The group finally entered into the town of Shiganshina. Twilight was astounded by the decline in quality compared to the town of Trost or Karanese. Despite the decay and destruction laid out throughout the city brought on by age and the invasion five years previous, but the city looked very rural for the most part.

The buildings were very modest in appearance, looking almost exactly like the buildings in Ponyville, minus the brown clay roofs that comprised most of the buildings. The streets, unlike the stone or marble surfaces of the districts inside Walls Rose and Sina, the ground was overgrown with grass as if there had been no sign of a road at all.

This looks much more like Ponyville than Trost, Twilight thought to herself.

Mikasa and Eren’s eyes were anywhere but in front of them, taking in their now destroyed home and remembering happier days when the town was still intact.

Twilight shone her light down an alley where a seven meter titan slept in the middle of the street. Fluttershy looked at it and squeaked in fright. While the titan didn’t stir from its slumber, Luna charged her horn as an aura slithered out of it and wrapped itself over Fluttershy’s mouth, tying it shut.

“Quiet yourself,” Luna hissed. “These titans might not move at night, but we cannot take any chances, not here, and certainly not now.”

Fluttershy whimpered through her nose as she gave a nod to Luna. The Beast Titan and its front line of titans turned into one of the vacant streets, leaving the humans and ponies to follow them while the remaining titans followed them down the street.

“Eren?” asked Rainbow Dash. “This, uh… this place ringin’ any bells for ya’?”

“Yeah,” he answered. “We got into a lot of fights with bullies on these streets. Good times, right, Mikasa?”

“I wonder if any of those kids even made it out of here when Wall Maria fell or if they survived the aftermath,” Armin wondered.

“Armin, you’re seriously not feeling bad for those assholes, are you?”

“Yeah. They might have all ganged up on me and beat me senseless whenever they had the chance, no one should have had such a fate as being killed by one of them.”

“And how,” Applejack agreed. “I’ve got a little sister back at home who gets picked on by these two spoiled brats who tease her for not having a cutie mark.”

“My sister is the very same boat,” Rarity responded. “I wonder how she’s doing with Granny Smith and Big Macintosh back at Sweet Apple Acres.”

“I’m sure Scoots is giving them all the support they can back at home,” Rainbow Dash answered.

“Oh, and Angel’s probably worried sick about me being gone for so long,” Fluttershy mumbled. “I sure hope we make it.”

“Of course we’re going to make it!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed a bit too loudly, earning a slap on her rear from Luna’s magic aura. “Sorry,” she whispered. “I was just going to say that I have two foals and two awesome parents to go home to, so there’s no way we can lose now!”

“Yeah,” Twilight replied. “And Princess Celestia…”

Spike looked down upon the ground, reminding himself over how long it had been since he last saw her. Twilight then felt a hoof lay itself across Twilight’s neck, and she turned to see that it was Luna.

“Tia and I have been watching over you ever since your arrival here,” Luna explained. “We are both very proud of you and your friends, pony and human alike. It heartens me to no end to know that brave creatures such as these exist, even in the face of such danger as this. Such is a trait I wish to see in more ponies.”

Eren, Armin, and Historia smiled warmly at Luna’s compliment. Just then, Ymir sighed and put her gaze forwards towards Luna.

“Luna,” Ymir spoke, “I’m unsure if you’ve heard Twilight talk to you about the fates of Reiner, Bertolt, and Annie after this war is over.”

“We’ve mentioned it,” she responded. “Your point?”

“Listen, I have been a terrible person for most of my life, and only now, I’m realizing how badly I need my friends. While for Historia’s best interest, I have committed treason and other crimes against humanity yesterday and I will more than likely be jailed or executed for it, no matter the protestations of the others. All I as for is that if you do grant Annie, Reiner, and Bertolt exile on your world, I wish for you to extend me the same privilege.”

“And I’m going too,” Historia piped up.

“What?” Luna gasped.

“Yes. My own family rejected me and I wanted to die after I knew what they had done. I have no life after this war, whether humanity wins or not. Ymir is the only person I have left, and I don’t want her to go away for my sake.”

“Historia,” grunted Ymir as she fought her tears, “what did I tell you about–”

“I know. But I also know that there is no me without you. You gave me strength when I felt weak, and you being in my life gives me that strength. Luna, please grant me exile to Equestria with her too.”

Reiner blushed at Historia’s seemingly endless grace and kindness.

“I…” stammered Reiner. “I agree with her.”

Luna smiled at the support each other gave.

“I suppose it hasn’t been official,” Luna stated, “but I’m certain that once I talk to my sister, there will be nothing we can’t do to allow you to live in our world.”

Reiner, Bertolt, Ymir, Historia, and even Annie couldn’t hold back a gasp as they heard the news. While Reiner and Bertolt smiled gratefully, both Ymir and Historia wept. Just then, they heard Eren gasp, allowing the others to break from their conversation and look ahead.

Up before them was another building like all the others. However, it was completely demolished with a massive rock that laid on top of it, except for the westernmost part of the building, which remained mostly intact. Eren looked at the bottom of the rubble, failing to move his legs as his eyes began to well with tears.

“Eren?” Rainbow Dash wondered, worried for her friend.

“This is where…” Mikasa explained, “our mother died.”

“Oh my stars…” Applejack sighed as she took her hat off and put it over her heart.

Eren hung by Reiner’s grip as his tears fell to the ground, a few each second. Rainbow Dash herself began to tear up a little as she envisioned Eren’s memory herself.

“Reiner,” the Beast Titan ordered, “let my son go.”

Reiner gently slid Eren out of his grasp and let him fall to his knees. Annie let go of Mikasa, allowing her and Rainbow Dash to both kneel beside him and console him. As Eren felt the hand and hoof of his friends on his back, he tore the grass from the ground and shot himself back up, forcing Rainbow Dash and Mikasa to back away.

“Eren,” the Beast Titan responded, eyeing a door on the part of Eren’s home that still stood, “are you ready to learn everything about the titans?”

Eren pulled the key from around his neck and yanked it, snapping the rope off.

“Yeah,” he responded as he walked to the door with the key pinched tightly in his hand.

The humans and ponies slowly approached Eren as he stopped in front of the door. Eren placed the key into the lock, closing his eyes and letting out one final exhale. Eren turned the key, hearing the lock turn and feeling the door come slowly towards him.

The Beast Titan gently laid itself upon the rubble of Eren’s house on its stomach before Grisha burst from the titan’s neck. Grisha slid off the titan’s neck and landed on his feet, finally joining the others that gathered around the door.

“Twilight,” Grisha responded, “if you wouldn’t mind.”

“No, sir,” Twilight responded as her horn went alight in a bright flash.

Twilight peered her horn down to a downwards stairwell that went about fifteen feet down. She nervously stepped down as each of the ponies and humans followed in after her, slow in pace in their apprehension over what they’d find. Twilight eventually reached the bottom, looking upon what was in this mysterious basement.

To Twilight, it looked like a somewhat organized study. There were two shelves along two of the walls, and a desk with various equipment like microscopes and Bunsen burners off to the other side. The others eventually came down to see it for the normal room that is was as well.

“Hey,” Rainbow Dash hissed, “what gives? Where’s this secret of yours?”

Grisha merely stepped forwards towards the bookshelf at the back of the room. His hand grabbed a book with a blood-red spine and pulled it out. The others were surprised to hear a heavy clinking sound as Grisha pushed the shelf to the side, revealing a second passage way. While the others gasped at this sight, Twilight stepped forwards and shone her light inside. Twilight’s eyes went wide as she looked upon a large wooden lift which she and the rest of them would be able to fit.

“Come,”Grisha beckoned as he stepped into the passageway and onto the lift, “you shall finally see everything once we descend. Eren, Mikasa, you’re going to need to be held again. Reiner? Annie?”

Reiner and Annie walked behind Eren and Mikasa, putting their arms behind their back like they had been before. Once they were settled, the humans and ponies stepped forwards into the passageway and gathered inside the lift. Grisha walked to a lever along the edge and put his hand onto it.

“Now,” reminded Grisha, “neither of you, including Reiner, Bertolt, and Annie, have been down here, and even you, Ymir, don’t know the secret that this lift leads to. Do not be intimidated, but feel free to ask questions as long as it doesn’t incriminate you in any way. Now, are you ready?”

Everyone gave a nod to Grisha, signaling their affirmation.

“Good,” he responded. “Twilight. Please turn off your light. Best if we didn’t let them think you won’t use any magic.”

“Understood,” Twilight responded as her horn stopped shining, shrouding the room in pitch black.

“And here… we go.”

Grisha pushed the lever, and with a jerk, the lift began to descend. The only sounds being made were the mechanical whirring of the gears carrying the lift down and Fluttershy’s terrified whimpers.

Not before long, the stone walls around the lift gave way to reveal an extremely large and wide chamber, supported by tall pillars each around twenty-meters apart from each other that each housed a torch on all sides of it, providing the room with ample light. Eren looked over the side to see a several handfuls of people dressed in Wallist clothes looking up as the lift was lowered down.

Finally, the lift finally reached the ground, allowing Grisha and the others to step off the elevator. The Wallists’ eyes and mouths were open wide as they saw Eren and Ymir in the grasp of Reiner and Bertolt.

“Is Hunter awake?” asked Grisha.

“Y– Yes, sir!” one of the men stammered in shock as he ran deep into the chamber.

The others were a bit confused by the name of “Hunter,” but they awaited for him to return, certain he was the leader of this group and the cause of everything. The ponies could hear a conversation faintly floating through the chamber on an echo, but soon, the words stopped replaced by the sounds of approaching footsteps.

What offset the humans and ponies, minus Grisha, was that one set of steps sounded large and quadripedal, so whatever was approaching them could not have been human, nor titan. The Wallist that had went off for Hunter returned from within the darkness, and the thing following them made the humans and ponies seize in fear and incredulous shock, Fluttershy especially cowering herself to the ground.

Behind the Wallist was a large, black dragon, about twenty meters in length, with a muscular, gray underbelly and long horns extending out the back of its head. As it walked towards them, Luna was particularly saddened by the appearance of this dragon. As the dragon approached even closer, it surveyed the others before them, only for Luna to step out before him with a stern face. The dragon stopped in its tracks upon seeing her, also stunned by her appearance.

“Luna?” the dragon questioned in a deep, but uplifted tone. “Is that really you?”

“Hunter,” Luna merely acknowledged. “So… you’re really the cause for all of this?”

“Wait!” Eren shouted. “You know each other? How can that be?”

“Eren Jaeger,” addressed Hunter. “So we finally meet in the flesh.”

Eren couldn’t even respond due to the dragon’s mere presence.

“And I see you’ve brought your little friends from Equestria with you,” Hunter continued. “You ponies have been quite troublesome, but I suppose any pain you’ve caused me then is behind me now. You’ve not only brought me Eren and Ymir back, but Historia and these ponies as well. Well done, my warriors.”

Annie, Bertolt, and Reiner gave Hunter a nod to Hunter, resisting every urge not to appear angry in front of him.

“Although,” Hunter mentioned, “I can’t say that I’m privy as to why you brought the other two with you.”

“I captured Mikasa because I knew she’d be a burden if she was free,” Annie explained. “She was the top-ranking soldier of our cadet class and is a phenomenal soldier in her own right. Cutting her loose would have been too risky. As for Armin here… he said that he didn’t want to go without his friends. On top of that, he’s extremely bright and would be too valuable of an asset in the hands of the Scouting Legion, so we agreed to bring him with. Otherwise, he’s not very strong, so he shouldn’t be much trouble.”

Armin gave a spiteful look to Annie, letting Hunter know that Annie’s words were fair and well-reasoned.

“Very well,” Hunter sighed contently. “Forgive me, but I don’t believe we’ve properly been introduced. As you know, I am Hunter. And you are?”

“Annie Leonhardt,” she spoke. “The Female Titan.”

“I see. Is there something that I can give you Annie… for your troubles?”

“My father.”

Hunter was taken slightly aback by Annie’s request.

“What was that?” he asked.

“I wish to see my father,” she said. “Where is he?”

Hunter nodded, understanding her request.

“As you wish,” he responded. “Follow me, all of you.”

Hunter walked back into the chamber, prompting Grisha to lead the others deeper within. As they passed other Wallists that looked upon the captured Eren and Ymir with shock and surprise, more began to gather from the halls to see the spectacular sight. Hunter looked upon them all of them, seeing one in particular with short, blonde hair and a squarer jaw, causing him to stop.

“Annie?” Hunter asked. “Is this yours?”

Annie turned to see the man Hunter referred to. Her eyes widened and her grip on Mikasa loosened. Reiner quickly let go of Eren with one hand and clamped his hands around Mikasa’s wrists, holding them both each with both hands. Annie and the man stared at each other with disbelief.

“Father?” she squeaked, her tears forming in her eyes.

“Annie,” gasped the man.

Both Annie and her father ran to each other and wrapped themselves in a tight, loving embrace. Twilight and Armin both were shocked to see and hear Annie weeping so loudly over her father’s shoulder.

“Such a sad story,” Hunter said. “She was trained by her father in complete secrecy from our organization until she came of age and she learned the truth of her father. But being devoted to him, she gladly accepted her role as a warrior and went off with Reiner and Bertolt to spy on the Military, even if she knew that she more than likely would not return.”

“I didn’t think it was possible that I’d see you again either,” Luna responded to Hunter, “but here you are.”

“Yes and here I am.”

“So what does that all mean?” Armin asked. “That the titans were caused by something that came from Equestria?”

“Yes. It seems that our worlds were connected to one another’s even before those other ponies and that dragon with you came here.”

“But how?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Does this mean? Why have you been doing all of this?”

“Hunter,” Grisha bargained, “these soldiers have fought valiantly to reach this point. The very least you could do is provide them with some answers.”

Hunter looked deeply into Grisha’s eyes, and then back at the humans and ponies gathered before him.

“I suppose it is only fair,” Hunter resolved. “Come. I’ll explain everything in the center of my chamber.”

Hunter turned right and headed straight through the path in between the pillars set on both sides. As Annie continued to hug her father, the others went on ahead.

“Go with them, Annie,” her father told her. “You have as much of a right to know as they do.”

Annie’s father gently pushed her away from him, leading her to turn away and jog off to catch up with the others. Eventually, she got to behind Historia and Armin just as Hunter approached a circular court. Luna and Twilight were surprised however to see that much of the room, the six pillars surrounding the court’s center in particular, were embedded with light-orange crystals, several large ones already jutting out from the floor along the edge of the circle in front of the pillars.

“Are those…” Luna questioned.

“Crystals?” Hunter finished. “Yes. Equestrian crystal as well. You may see for yourself if you do not trust me. Go on. I still trust you.”

Luna shot an angry glare at Hunter before she set off ahead towards one of the larger crystals jutting from the floor, Twilight going up to follow her. Luna and Twilight slowly placed their horns upon the surface of the gems, the humans and other ponies seeing sparks connecting their horns to the crystal like Tesla coils.

“What is this?” Spike asked, confused by this.

With a loud zapping sound, both Luna and Twilight yanked themselves from the crystals, falling onto their backs with a thud. Hunter stood over them with an expectant face.

“Alright,” Twilight relented, “we believe you, but how is this possible? How can magic like this exist in this world?”

“It took a lot of magic to send me here,” explained Hunter, “and when I landed the crystals formed as a result.”

“What? How? Why? Whe–”

“Twilight,” Luna cooed as she put her hoof on Twilight’s back, “do not strain yourself. Hunter will explain himself.”

“Then let me start with why,” Hunter spoke, his voice turning cold. “It was because you banished me here.”

The ponies’ eyes went wide, stunned by this news.

“You killed ponies in cold blood,” Luna seethed.

This news caused gasping from the ponies and Spike. Even Armin and Historia gasped at this news. Fluttershy, on the other hand, fainted on the ground.

“No,” protested Hunter. “Not in cold blood, but before you try and antagonize me even further, let them see the story for themselves, shall we?”

Luna stayed silent, awaiting for Hunter’s instructions. Fluttershy began to wake up, being helped up by Rarity and Pinkie Pie.

“Please step into the center of the court,” Hunter requested, waving his arm to invite the humans and ponies inside.

The others looked to each other nervously before they slowly made their way to the inside. Hunter encircled the court, allowing the others to gather until they were packed together in a tight nit clump. Hunter stood beside one of the crystals, leaving the humans and ponies to look at the crystal Hunter gazed at.

“If you want to know the origin of the titans,” Hunter stared, “we must begin… somewhere else.”

Hunter breathed in deeply, leaving the humans unsure of what she was doing. The ponies however, knew better, shifting their bodies back away from the crystal. Hunter threw a blaze of white and yellow flames from his mouth that engulfed the crystal. While the humans backed away from the heat, they were shocked to see the crystal glowing bright. A large sphere of light spread out from the crystal, covering the humans, ponies, and both dragons within its bright, hot shimmer.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The light finally began to fade, allowing the humans and ponies to uncover their eyes and observe their surroundings. They couldn’t believe where they found themselves. The humans and ponies were standing in the middle of a regal, marble hallway with red silk carpets and ornate paintings that led to a large balcony further out. In front of them was another hall crossing perpendicularly with theirs. While Twilight the other ponies looked about the place with familiarity, the humans couldn’t make heads or tails of where they were.

“Where are we?” asked Armin.

“Come, Hunter!” called a small voice. “Mother is calling!”

As the humans and ponies turned to the source of the noise, the next sight shocked them all to the core. It was Luna, but she was a small filly with a tiny horn and nubs for wings. She galloped down the crossing hallway and turned towards the others.

Following her was a small, black bipedal dragon that shared Hunter’s design, including its small horns behind its head. As the others moved out of her way, Luna stood completely still, fully immersed in the nostalgia of this place. The filly Luna ran at her without acknowledging her older other before her.

“Luna,” warned Twilight, “watch out!”

Luna didn’t move a muscle, even as the filly Luna and the child Hunter phased through her like phantoms. The two continued down the hall until they turned the next corner. Out of sight.

“Are we in Equestria?” asked Eren.

“Not quite,” Hunter’s adult voice rung out.

Hunter’s massive adult self emerged from the hallway where his younger self and Luna did, making his own presence known to the others.

“These are merely my memories,” Hunter explained. “Nothing you see here is real; just an illusion. Allow what you see to help me tell you my story.”

“What are you saying?” Twilight questioned. “That this titan invasion extends even when Celestia and Luna were children?”

Hunter looked at Twilight with a sense of fatherly pity, as if she couldn’t have known any better.

“Young Twilight, this story extends even before they were born.”

The ponies gasped, unable to believe what they were hearing.

“What is this?” Eren said. “How is this even possible?”

“Let me begin then,” Hunter said.

Giggling could be heard coming from the right end of the crossing hallway, allowing everyone to see two ponies and a small dragon coming out and walking across. The first pony was a large, but slender alicorn stallion. His coat was a deep orange and his mane and tail were a bright yellow that waved and wisped around as if it were made of fire. His cutie mark was a large, yellow sun. He wore a small, but highly decorated gold crown above his head as well as golden shoes over its hooves.

Standing to his side was a white filly with an ever waving mane of magenta, purple, green, and blue. Twilight couldn’t believe it as she was looking at Celestia as a child. Following the filly Celestia was a small dragon with dull-red scales, but what the others couldn’t help but notice that the dragon’s eyes were a deep yellow. As the stallion, filly, and dragon began to pass onto the other carpet, their movements began to slow, as if time were slowing down.

“Just…” Rarity questioned, “where are we?”

“This is Everfree Palace,” answered Hunter, “about three millennia ago.”

"Everfree?" wondered Rarity. "As in the castle inside the Everfree Forest."

"It must be," Twilight responded.

“Who is that?” Fluttershy asked, pointing to the stallion.

“That is Celestia and Luna’s father, King Solar. He was the one who raised Celestia into becoming his heir. He was a great king and was a just and fair pony to his people. Judging from how he brought her up, I’m certain that Celestia is just as beloved back home as he was.”

The sound of hoofsteps came back from behind the humans and ponies. They turned to see the young Luna and Hunter coming around with a stoic alicorn mare following them. The mare had a similar size and build to King Solar, but her coat was a blueberry-purple, and her pitch-black mane and tail draped over the side of her neck and off her tail. There were shimmering specks of light within the mane, that when combined, looked like a window to the night sky. Her cutie mark resembled a wave of aurora borealis. The mare’s head was adorned with a silver tiara and silver shoes.

“Mother…” Luna choked as she and her younger self walked through them.

“Queen Aurora, and tutor to Luna in Equestrian diplomacy, politics, and raising the night’s moon. She was a formal and sometimes cold mare, but she was one of the most intelligent ponies who ever lived, using her dry wit and biting command to prevent wars and make peace with other nations and races.”

As Aurora walked past the humans and ponies, her sparkling regal appearance captured the awe of them all.

“Aurora had expected a single child that she and Solar thought would become their heir. However, an… omen came about when Aurora discovered that she would be conceiving two children instead. Celestia was the first child.

“The reactions from the ponies were less that welcome,” Hunter continued. “For a pony to be born under such unusual and sudden circumstances was something that they feared, and they wished to see the daughter cast away from the family.”

In the scene laid before the humans and ponies, Celestia, her dragon, and Solar stopped to see Luna, Hunter, and Aurora approaching them. Luna happily ran too Solar, who greeted his daughter with a loving rubbing of her back with his chin. Aurora looked down upon Luna gladly while Celestia gave Aurora a hug at her leg.

“Of course,” Hunter continued, “Solar and Aurora wouldn’t dare shun their daughter for the mere fact that she was born, so they continued to raise her like they would Celestia.”

Eren and Mikasa looked longingly and sadly as Solar caressed Luna’s small wings with his chin, making her giggle contently. Spike looked at Celestia’s dragon and Hunter, who both walked to each other and shook each other’s hand formally.

“So you were Luna’s assistant?” asked Spike.

“Yes,” chuckled Hunter, also looking at his former self. “Those were good days with Beryl and I.”

“Beryl?”

“Celestia’s assistant. I have not seen him since coming here, Luna. How is Beryl?”

Luna scowled, angered over Hunter’s inability to let Luna forget.

“He’s…” she huffed, “been doing well, actually.”

“Certainly far better off at home, I take it?”

“HEY!” shouted Eren. “Quit dawdling! Just tell us what’s going on here!”

“Yeah,” Applejack agreed. “I’m having trouble trying to keep up with both your story and your drama!”

“Hm…” Hunter croaked. “Very well. To sate the public, Solar and Aurora resorted to lying to the ponies that Luna had been sent to a desolate part of Equestria where she would not be of harm to anyone, if she wasn’t dead already, so that Luna could continue being raised and practice magic and diplomacy with her sister in the safety of the castle.”

Twilight looked into Luna’s enraged eyes, and saw that they began dripping with tears, but still continued giving Hunter her attention.

“Eventually, however,” resumed Hunter, “Solar and Lunar had begun to age, and they had already planned to allow both Celestia and Luna to take the throne, unable to honor one daughter and not the other. They planned to make their announcement even a decade before their intended demise as to allow the ponies to fully accommodate the new queens when they eventually took the throne.”

The ponies and humans watched as Solar, Aurora, Celestia, and Luna walked towards the balcony, their bodies encased in the sunlight as they stepped out near the banister.

“What are they doing?” asked Armin.

“What do you think?” Hunter returned. “They are delivering the news of Celestia and Luna’s dual rule.”

As the ponies stopped in front of the balcony, the sound of a shouting crowd could be heard in the hallway, getting louder and clearer each second. The sound continued to become louder as the entirety of the hallway began to glow a bright white. The humans and ponies shut their eyes and covered their ears as the light and noise were too bright and too loud to tolerate.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The sound abruptly stopped, leaving the ponies and humans to open their eyes to see what had happened. With the dim lighting and the stone interior, the others found that they were back inside Hunter’s lair in Grisha’s basement. Hunter stood on the other side of the court, panting as he tried to support his body up with his arms.

“What happened back there?” Pinkie Pie complained. “I wasn’t finished watching that!”

“There was nothing more to see,” spoke Hunter.

“That still doesn’t explain anything!” Eren yelled. “What happened to Luna?”

Hunter turned away, pausing to delay the answer.

“…they despised her,” heaved Hunter.

The ponies and humans gasped slightly.

“What else did you expect to happen?” Hunter asked. “She was despised as a child, and not only was she not sent away like her parents had promised, but she was even set to rule their country. It was something that could not be allowed to occur.”

Hunter walked clockwise around the court to the very next crystal right of the one he breathed fire upon.

“What happened then?” Twilight asked.

Hunter did not answer, but with another deep inhale, he blew another stream of fire from his throat as it struck the crystal, once again shrouding the humans, ponies, and Hunter in a bright, white light.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The humans and ponies uncovered their eyes and looked about them. The scenery was vastly different, as opposed to the bright, welcoming inside of the castle, the sky was a deep orange with the sun’s unrelenting glare shining down over an expansive, but torn-up plain.

The others looked down to find that they were standing about fifty feet above the ground, making each of them flail their arms and legs to keep their balance. Finding that they were suspended safely in the air, the humans marveled at their peculiar vantage point. Twilight looked about her towards a mountainous region not far from their spot, seeing a castle nestled in between the two of the mountain ranges.

“This really looks like the castle inside the Everfree Forest now,” Twilight sighed.

Before she could observe further, a bright light appeared beside her and her friends, settling down to reveal Hunter.

“While there were many ponies that hated Luna’s existence,” Hunter explained, “there were also many that accepted her rule with her sister. The two sides debated for weeks over the matter. But then, with either side failing to yield in their opinion, a war soon broke out.”

“A war?” Eren questioned.

“But there’s no one here,” observed Rarity.

“You might want to check again,” Rainbow Dash spoke, pointing towards the foot of the mountains.

Emerging from them was an army of silver-armored stallion ponies of various races. Attached to their left hooves were ovular shields that stayed on their wrists as they marched, and tucked under their right arms were spears. Leading the group was a larger stallion in similar armor, but his helmet was larger and more decorated, signaling him as the captain. The humans were in shock over what was about to transpire.

“Look!” called Fluttershy, pointing to the opposite side. “More are coming!”

From the forest and marching towards the approaching army, dressed in gold armor and spears with more circular shields. In front of them, their commander was dressed in a long, flowing cape that demanded respect. As the golden army marched onwards, the silver army stood still in a phalanx formation, their spears adding a sharp point to their defense.

“No,” Rainbow Dash muttered, tears forming in her eyes. “This can’t be real. There’s no way that ponies could do this! They wouldn’t!”

“They can, Rainbow Dash,” Luna spoke, her voice also wavering, “and worst of all, they did…”

With a shout, the golden army rushed at the silver army, their spears at the ready. Pegasi from the golden army flew ahead, ascending straight towards the castle. Before they could advance above the silver army, a slew of arrows shot out from the mountains, arcing straight at the ponies coming their way.

Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and the other ponies watched as the arrows pierced into the ponies’ necks, faces and any exposed places on the limbs, causing them to fall from the sky. Whether dead or injured, the battlefield and the front line of the silver army were drizzled in their blood.

For the arrows that missed their targets, the arrows shot into the heads of several soldiers along the front line, making them violently flip about the ground as their lifeless bodies fell. Pegasi from the silver army flew from the mountains and engaged the golden soldiers from above. Not only the ponies, but the humans were in horror and amazement at the macabre scene.

“No way…” Eren gasped.

“This is horrible!” Twilight wept. “How could anypony resort to this?”

Fluttershy kept her hooves over her wet eyes, which continued to flow with tears as she tried to sob the sounds of agony-ridden cries coming from the fallen. Below, the golden army soon approached the silver army on the ground. With spears at the ready, the silver army jabbed forwards, killing a vast majority of the front line. With their spears occupied, more golden soldiers leapt up into the fray and stabbed many of the silver soldiers with their own spears. The two armies meshed together, slowly mixing into intangible specks of gold, silver, and blood-red as the golden army pressed through.

Up above, pegasi brawled, stabbed, and impaled each other, the blood now raining from the sky. The humans and ponies were assaulted with the horrific war from both above and below, unable to do anything.

“Stop it!” begged Rainbow Dash. “I’m tellin’ ya’, stop it, please!”

Hunter merely continued looking down at the chaos, tears rolling down his own eyes.

“Hunter!” shouted Twilight. “Hunter!”

Twilight looked to Luna, who continued to weep at the battle before her. Bertolt and Reiner looked with complete incredulity as magic spells were launched from below and into the air, creating a strobe that mixed with the blood mist produced by the mounting casualties. Pinkie Pie and Rarity huddled together, hugging one another as the battle became too much for them to bear.

Historia knelt beside Fluttershy as they both cried into each other’s embrace. Ymir looked devastated upon the destruction and death caused in what was a seemingly peaceful world. Armin and Mikasa were speechless, their arms and legs as still as their voices.

Eren looked around as his friends, both human and pony alike, were too stunned at the battle to move or had shut down completely. As Eren looked about, he glanced at the castle to see two ponies walking out of the balcony facing the battle. It was Solar and Aurora.

“Hey!” Eren shouted. “What are they doing?”

The other humans and ponies looked up to see Solar and Aurora as well, unsure of what they were doing. Both of them gave a nod to each other before they caressed each other’s necks with the bottom of their jaws passionately, a tear each coming from their eyes. Hopping up, both Solar and Aurora flew high into the sky. Rising higher and higher, Celestia and Luna, now older, but about the same size as Twilight, ran out to the balcony with Beryl and Hunter running out behind them.

Luna bit her quivering lip, knowing what was coming now as both she and her former self kept their gaze to the sky. Solar and Aurora ceased their ascent, and slowly touched their horns together. A bright, white aura flew about their horns as it swirled around their bodies getting larger and larger, faster and faster, creating a whirlwind that drew the leaves up from the trees quickly in a twister.

Solar and Luna’s bodies became encased in a bright orb that only continued getting brighter. As if bursting beyond the breaking point, rays shone out of the orb that traveled around with the orb. The orb then exploded, forming a star in the sky while ripples of sparkling, white energy radiated from the center, spreading over the battlefield and the soldiers upon it. Armin looked down upon the battlefield, surprised by what he saw.

“Everyone!” he called. “They stopped fighting!”

Sure enough, the soldiers, both silver and gold, mystified by the light that came from the star as well as the pulses rushing through their bodies, began to bleed tears from their eyes. One by one, the soldiers dropped their weapons and shields with loud clanging.

Soon, the light began to fade, but instead of Solar and Aurora remaining inside, the only thing left were two, flame-like auras that danced in the air like a circle, one orange and one blue. The humans and ponies gasped, knowing what had happened.

“So…” Mikasa shuddered, “Solar… and Aurora…”

“Sacrificed themselves for the sake of their daughters,” finished Hunter, “yes.”

The soldiers on the ground below watched as the auras rose high into the sky, continuing to circle about in dance, feeling even more saddened by their departure.

“Mother!” called Luna’s younger self upon the balcony as Celestia and Beryl held her down. “Father! Don’t go, please!”

Luna, who stood next to Twilight, collapsed to the ground, burying her head in her arms as she sobbed from the traumatic revisiting. Twilight also sobbed saddened by Luna’s parent’s fate. Armin sniffled as he flicked a tear forming in his eye with his finger. Down below, the soldiers looked about the battlefield and the destruction they caused.

In particular, a silver soldier and a gold soldier looked at each other, and as they stared into each other’s eyes, they fell upon themselves, hugging each other tightly and crying their hearts out. Eren and the others gasped as they saw the other soldiers below as silver and gold soldiers embraced in forgiveness and understanding.

“I don’t understand,” spoke Eren. “What did they do to them?”

“The bloodshed had become too much to settle with words,” Hunter explained, drying his own eyes, “Aurora and Solar had both cast a powerful lulling spell that pacified the army. That, mounted by their leaders’ sacrifice to protect the ones that they loved from their childish, trivial reasons, the ponies made peace and continued to live in harmony in their honor, with Celestia and Luna beginning their rule right there.”

Twilight turned back to Luna’s younger self as she was consoled by both Hunter and Celestia, Beryl standing off to the side and wringing his wrists nervously.

“You can see from both the sadness that both that Luna and the Luna beside you,” Hunter said, “that everything about this story is real. Every choice that I’ve made to this point to do what I’ve done was not without reason.”

The humans and ponies continued to look down at Luna’s mourning on the balcony as Hunter’s younger self wept beside her.

“I did not create the titans for the purpose of senseless killing. I created the titans to ensure that such a tragedy, such senseless killings, such ugly things… would never devastate the world again.”

With his free hand, Hunter’s younger self’s hand clenched tightly as he bared his teeth full of anger and unquenchable vengeance.

Chapter 50: Lost Cause

Eren and his friends were encased in light once more, which faded away to reveal them standing in the court inside Hunter’s lair. The faces of the ponies, humans, as well as both dragons were visibly haunted by the violent spectacle they had witnessed. Grisha, on the other hand, looked more somber about the ordeal.

“What was the purpose of this?” Twilight sobbed. “Why did you show us that?”

“Please,” Hunter softly begged, “forgive me. I understand how traumatizing that war looked, but understand that Luna and I had to experience that firsthand. We could clearly hear the battle shouts from the palace, we could smell the blood wafting through the trees, we could feel the wrenching in our guts as we were left to wonder if Luna or I would be killed. Nothing you saw could compare to what we had to live through.”

“What about Aurora and Solar?” asked Spike. “I’ve never even heard of them, and they were Celestia and Luna’s own mom and dad for crying out loud!”

“Certainly you and the rest of the ponies of your time have not heard of this story. Celestia and Luna did not dwell on the sacrifice of their mother and father during their rule, and over time, the memory of the war, as well as Solar and Aurora themselves, faded into obscurity.”

“But what does this have to do with the titans?” asked Eren. “How can something from another world affect us here?”

“To answer your question, Eren, everything. For hundreds of years, Celestia and Luna both ruled over Equestria in an untainted period of peace. The ponies loved Luna as they did Solar and Aurora, and as we grew older, we relocated to caverns underneath the palace. For a long time, it seemed that peace would continue on… until the grudge that nearly killed Luna resurfaced.”

“Huh?”

Hunter walked towards the third crystal in the rotation, breathing fire upon it and casting the humans and ponies once again in light.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The humans and ponies regained their sight to see themselves in a dark, dank dungeon. The torches and the moonlight from outside was all the light that could be provided. The cells on both sides of them were all empty, but at the end of the hall, there was one cell that was occupied by a single pony. Eren cautiously approached, getting a better look at the pony’s features.

It was a stallion with a deep, blue coat and a black mane and tail, a gleaming pair of sais for a cutie mark. His body was beaten and scuffed as he sat patiently inside his cell, breathing through his lips to entertain himself. The others ponies couldn’t understand the meaning of this flashback.

“Who is this?” Armin wondered to himself.

“He was an assassin,” Hunter explained, his echoed voice the only shred of his presence in the hall. “It seemed that while some ponies were happy with their newest rulers, many still held a grudge, him included.

“This is Gleaming Blade, a killer for hire. He was sent by a then-unknown party to assassinate Luna in cold blood inside the palace. His efforts were valiant, but nevertheless, in vain. After failing to complete his mission, he gladly accepted imprisonment, knowing that being put inside of a cell and being fed each day was better than being preyed on by the public upon release.

“Despite several interrogations, the stallion would not betray the ponies who sent him by revealing their identities or location. It seemed that he was set for life. Until…”

Just then, the back of Gleaming Blade’s cell exploded outward, frightening him and making him run to his barred door for safety. Before he could make it, a large draconic hand reached in a grabbed Gleaming Blade, pulling him out quickly as the dragon who carried him flew off, flying away from the castle and towards a forest further down. The

“Hunter?” Twilight questioned.

“Oy!” Eren shouted, running to the cell. “Where’s he taking him?”

“Eren!” called Mikasa.

Before Eren could make it to the bars, the room began to fade away as if it were dissolving into dust. As Eren ran to the cell door, it faded away with the rest of the hallway, making him trip and fall to his stomach. The dust swirled about the area around the humans and ponies, revealing a black void in its wake. The dust began to settle once more, forming another location. There were trees all around them in what was a decently large clearing.

“Now where are we?” asked Annie.

The sound of flapping wings was heard above them, leaving both Armin and Twilight to look up.

“Everyone!” Armin called. “Look out!”

The humans and ponies looked up to see Hunter descending down with Gleaming Blade in his grasp. They all moved to the edge of the forest while Hunter landed in the center of the clearing, pinning the terrified Gleaming Blade with his hand.

“Where are they?” Hunter asked him, seemingly unaware of the humans and ponies surrounding them.

“W– Where are who?” trembled Gleaming Edge.

Hunter pressed on Gleaming Edge’s body, causing him to groan and yell in pain.

“Who sent you to kill Luna?” demanded Hunter.

“You won’t do anything,” Gleaming Edge taunted. “You should know how much trouble you’ll get in with Celestia if you kill one of her prisoners.”

“You should have thought of that before trying to kill my master.”

Gleaming Edge’s eyes shrunk, his only attempt at a bluff called. Hunter’s hand pressed further down as Gleaming Edge’s eyes went red with the lack of oxygen and his teeth gnashed down to tolerate the pressure in his ribs.

“Alright!” Gleaming Edge relented. “I’ll tell you! There’s a small village southeast of here! They all live there in this secret society thing. I just met their leader and a few of their hoofsoldiers and I was paid, that’s all I know!”

Hunter’s eyes relaxed as Gleaming Edge cooperated.

“What is the address?”

“There’s a tavern in the town with a red-mug sign hanging above the door. They meet there every night, and if you hurry, you might be able to nab them all in one go!”

Hunter stared deep into Gleaming Edge’s eyes, taking his words in carefully. At that moment, Hunter gently began to let his hand off of Gleaming Edge. Before the stallion could squeeze out, Hunter grabbed him, preventing his movement and making him uptight once again.

“What…” stammered Gleaming Edge. “What are you doing? Aren’t you going to let me go now?”

“Why?” Hunter said, his angry scowl returning. “Whoever said that I would spare you?”

“What? No! No, you can’t do that!”

“As I had said, ‘You should have thought of that before trying to kill my master.’”

Hunter’s hand squeezed as tight as he could, crushing Gleaming Edge’s body as blood seeped through his mouth, nose, ears, and eyes. The humans and ponies clenched their teeth, repulsed by the sight of Hunter relinquishing the stallion’s mangled body. Hunter observed his hand, looking at the blood and bits of flesh and organ that dripped off to the ground.

The forest began to dissolve again, the particles quickly reforming to the square of a small town. The humans and ponies stood in front of a building with a sign featuring a red mug filled with cider with the head frothing at the rim. From behind, Hunter walked up to the tavern, a murderous intent in his glare. Ponies around the town, each dressed in peasant clothing, ran for their lives as the dragon got closer.

The humans and ponies parted to make way for Hunter as he stood before the tavern. With one quick swipe, Hunter forced the straw roof of the building away with the back of his hand. The ponies sitting or standing inside looked up fearfully at the dragon looking down on them.

“Leave,” Hunter simply ordered.

The ponies darted for the door, galloping as fast as they could away from the building while Hunter awaited for them to be a safe distance. The sound of a trapdoor opened from the back right corner of the room, which Hunter quickly turned to see. A stallion pony looked up at Hunter, frightened by his appearance over him.

“Quick!” he shouted down the hole. “Everyone get out!”

Hunter had already breathed in, and as he lowered his head inside the tavern through the roof, a plume of fire shot out of his throat and into the trap door, engulfing the inside of the tavern with flames as well.

The ponies were in shock as they heard the gurgling or high pitched screams of the ponies under the tavern floorboards. The humans watched around them as ponies hid out of Hunter’s possible sight, shivering in fear as Hunter continued to breath fire and decimate the tavern, the fires spreading onto the buildings next to it.

With another burst of fire from Hunter’s mouth, the fires spread over the entire town in an ethereal, unnatural way, cloaking over the humans and ponies watching. All of them winced and grunted as they shielded themselves from the brightness of the fire. When the fires sounded like they had extinguished, they all uncovered their eyes to find themselves in a brightly lit cavern by a circular, stone stage similar to the court where the humans and ponies stood.

In the center was Hunter, his arm and legs chained to the stone by iron shackles. Hunter pulled fiercely at the chains, his eyes welling with tears and low-pitched whines, fighting to keep from crying.

“Hunter was caught?” Armin wondered. “By whom?”

Luna looked up at the imprisoned Hunter, remembering it well. Just as Armin’s echo faded away, the sound of clopping hooves entered inside. Stepping into the moonlight that poured through the domed top of the cavern was Luna, looking just as young as the one who was standing beside Twilight, looking extremely flustered and furious.

“Luna,” Hunter gasped, “what am I doing in chains? What is happening?”

Luna’s horn charged bright, and a crescent-shaped aura whipped itself across Hunter’s face, jerking him to the right. Hunter weakly got up, scared, hurt, and confused by Luna’s anger.

“Do not talk to me unless spoken to,” Luna ordered with minimum volume. “You seriously don’t know why you’re down here like this?”

“Luna…” wheezed Hunter. “I beg of you, tell me!”

“Let me read what you are charged of.”

Luna’s horn charged once again, making a scroll poof into existence and float in front of her face. With a clearing of her throat, Luna began.

“The murder of over nineteen ponies by dragon’s fire, the true amount of which is still pending upon whether the others the royal guard managed to save will succumb to their burns or not. This is not all, there is also the murder of the convicted assassin Gleaming Blade that we found in the forest, as well as property damage. Not only was the tavern you incinerated destroyed, the fires spread to three buildings to the left and right of them, destroying one and causing extensive damage of the other two.”

Luna’s scroll disappeared in a puff of dark-blue smoke as she looked back at Hunter, who looked betrayed by the charges against him.

“What is that look on your face?” Luna asked sternly. “Do you deny these claims?”

“No,” Hunter responded, “I don’t, but…”

“Then why do you look as if these charges are false.”

“Luna, don’t you see? Those stallions were the ones that attempted to have you killed. If they continued living, they would have continued trying to assassinate you until you were truly dead.”

“And as we proved with Gleaming Blade, we won’t allow them the chance.”

“They will always have a chance as long as they live! You must kill the ones that survived immediately, or your safety will be in jeopardy.”

“You’re wrong! Because of your actions, I already am in jeopardy. If the ponies find out that a dragon under the command and responsibility of myself, which they will find out eventually, killed almost two dozen ponies in cold blood and nearly burned down an unsuspecting town to do so, the peace my sister and I have been trying to keep for three centuries will come crumbling down upon us.”

Hunter shook his head, not wanting to believe the words.

“No…” he begged, “it’s not true. We… we can tell the people who died… and what they tried to do… to you… I’m sure they’ll understand if they lis–”

“ENOUGH!” Luna boomed, silencing Hunter instantly. “If I hope for mine and Celestia’s rule to continue in the peace that we’ve been keeping, I’m afraid I have no choice…”

Hunter quivered in his spot as Luna sighed, ready to deliver her verdict.

“…I must banish you.”

Hunter was devastated, creating a silence that left not a noise inside the cavern, not even the slightest echo.

“What?” Hunter queried. “You… you can’t banish me…”

“I most certainly can,” responded Luna. “However, I cannot trust that you will not leave me or my sister be here in Equestria, so you shall be banished… someplace else. Sister.”

At that moment, Celestia walked into the room carrying two large, but polished wooden barrels. She was followed by about half-a-dozen guards that were dark gray in color and wore purple armor in place of gold. They were all unicorns, and they each carried a barrel as they and their princess circled the outside of the stage where Hunter sat.

“Sister,” Luna ordered, “pour.”

With popping of a cork from each of the barrels, Celestia and the guards dumped the contents of the barrels into the stage, filling it up and making a large pool.

“What…” Hunter stammered. “What is this?”

“It is plasma,” explained Luna. “We extracted these from the clouds and are using them for your quick transport away from here.”

“No…” he growled, his fists clenching, “I won’t let you! No matter where you send me, I will find you!”

“I’m afraid that will be impossible. The place I’m sending you is not of this world. As a matter of fact, I know not where you shall be sent. But I no longer care. If Celestia and I hope to survive the ordeal that your actions caused, you must be removed from our lives. Goodbye, Hunter.”

As the humans and ponies continued to watch, Hunter’s rage began to increase, slamming his fists into the plasma and splashing it on him and out the side of the stage. With sad, tearing eyes, Luna blasted a spell into the plasma. Then, Hunter’s body fell limp onto his stomach.

Luna backed away, leaving Hunter to lie motionlessly as she left him, his eyes running tears down his cheeks. The real Luna watched Hunter’s desperate and apologetic face as he began to cry, making her eyes moist once again.

“Luna,” wept Hunter. “I’m sorry. Please, stop this…”

Luna walked to her sister and touched her horn to her sisters, causing them to glow bright white.

“No!” moaned Hunter, still weak in his paralysis. “Luna, I love you!”

Luna choked a sob as her and her sisters horn reached peak brightness and shot a bright beam at the plasma. The entire room was covered in a bright light as the humans and ponies shielded their eyes.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The loud blast of Celestia and Luna’s spell faded quickly, allowing the ponies and humans to look back around. They were back inside the chamber in Eren’s basement, still inside the court. The real Hunter stood still, glaring at Luna, who was weeping as she looked back in Hunter’s eyes.

“I see,” Armin surmised. “When she sent you away, she must have sent you here… to Earth.”

“It’s the same way we were sent here,” Twilight responded.

“Yes,” Hunter said, his sights still on Luna. “As a matter of fact, I spent a lot of time in this world wondering why you didn’t just kill me then and there instead of leaving my fate up to chance.”

“Because,” Luna answered, trying to keep her serious demeanor and sport a brave face, “I didn’t want to kill you. I knew that you could have easily been sent to a world where you would have died, but I still hung on to that chance that you’d still be alive… out there… somewhere.”

“And so would your absence of guilt,” Hunter snarled. “I bet you feel much better now that you see me alive and in the flesh, don’t you?”

Luna sniffled as she looked at Hunter angrily.

“But how?” Eren asked. “How can you possibly be the cause of the titans?”

“So now,” began Hunter, “we reach the last half of our story; my time on Earth and the creation of the titan menace, and how it all began… with an unlikely friendship.”

Hunter walked towards the fourth crystal in the rotation, breathing in and releasing a stream of fire at it, covering the room in light again.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The humans looked to find themselves inside of a massive room inside of a cave, the faint glow of countless crystals that lined the walls faintly giving off just enough illumination to see. Hunter lied down on a bed of crystal, sleeping with a despondent frown on his face. The real Hunter appeared beside the humans and ponies to look at himself.

“When I woke up in the cave,” Hunter said, “I did not know how much time had passed or where I was. And although I was alive, I could not celebrate. My home, my family, my life… all gone away now. All I had was myself and the crystals that I had woken up to, which I assume were formed when I landed inside this cave. I did not dare venture out into the open world. I did not know which dangers lied beyond the caverns, and I did not want to find this out through my own demise.

“Yes, I was alone. Yes, I was miserable. And yes, I wanted to die every day I was awake and still alive. The only reason I continued to live was that I had hoped. The thing that you humans hold so dear when you’re out fighting titans; I had it too, and with it, I knew that something would come to me. That was when I met someone special to me…”

Sounds of tumbling rocks came from behind the group, and as the humans and ponies turned to see the source of the noise, Hunter watched as his past self was woken from his slumber, also looking up at the source of the sound. A faint light could be seen approaching from the pathway of the cave, leaving the humans and ponies to wonder who it was.

Emerging from the pathway was a human male in his mid-thirties holding a lit torch. His clothes consisted of a thick fur coat and thick pants along with a pair of boots. While his hood covered a good portion of his face and ponytailed black hair, Eren and Twilight gasped at the sight of it.

“What is it, Eren?” Mikasa asked.

“That man…” Eren spoke. “Why does he look so much like… my dad?”

“Because he is your father, Eren,” Hunter answered.

The other ponies and humans visibly shocked by this, turned to look at Grisha next to them and then the face of the person entering into Hunter’s lair. Grisha upon seeing Hunter before him, fell to his back and shouted in fright, his hood falling behind him and revealing his face fully. Despite the wizened features and facial hair on Grisha, the resemblance of Grisha and the man in the cave was uncanny.

“How long ago was this?” Annie asked.

“About one-hundred-and-fifty years ago,” responded Hunter.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Rainbow Dash interrupted. “Wouldn’t that make Grisha, like, a hundred-and-seventy-years old?”

“About that, yes.”

“How’s that possible?” Applejack questioned. “I know dragons are known to live long lives, but humans? I know Grisha looks old, no offense…”

“None taken,” Grisha flatly replied.

“…but he can’t be that old, right?”

“Normally, no. The average lifespan of a human is around seventy-five years of age. However it was our friendship that provided him with his longevity.”

The Hunter in the vision looked at Grisha cautiously, but inquisitively. As the dragon continued cocking his head, the cave began to fade, and Grisha and Hunter dissolved to dust as their dust swirled closer towards each other as the cave began to reform. Hunter and Grisha were now sitting across each other with a large fire between them, Hunter periodically huffing a small flame from his nostrils to keep the fire alight.

“While Grisha and I were wary about one another upon our first meeting,” explained Hunter, “having never seen the likes of each other before, over time, we had become friends and talked to each other about our pasts. I told him my story, the same one I told you, and he told me his.”

“Tell me!” Eren demanded. “I want to know about my father!”

Hunter looked at Eren intently, whose own face pleaded for answers.

“Hm…” pondered Hunter. “Very well. I suppose it could bring clarity to the story. Your father was born Grisha Blomkvist, a doctor by trade even in his past life. About fifteen years before we met, Grisha was enlisted as a surgeon during a great war fueled by trivial grievances that ravaged the earth. After experiencing such a long period of death and gore, he had retired his profession and went on to become an explorer as a means of escaping civilization.

“After years of traveling, he stumbled upon my cave. After he had told his story, and I told mine, it seemed that we had one thing in common: we knew.”

“Knew what?” Twilight asked.

Hunter looked at Luna once again.

“That the world is a cruel place,” he answered.

Mikasa and Eren gasped, knowing the phrase full-well.

“We both decided that war and senseless killings were crippling both our worlds. I knew that I could no longer help my world, but I could still save his, which I suppose would be my own too.”

“For your information, Hunter,” barked Luna, “our world has prospered in your absence, and we didn’t have to shed a single drop of blood to do so.”

“If only these humans could also be so civil, and their world had enough magic to calm them like Solar and Aurora did long ago. But of course, things can never be so simple. Despite my appearance, Grisha also assured me that the humans would hunt and kill me before they would accept me. If we wanted to change the world, we would have to create something big.”

The others remained silent, knowing that this was where their true questions lie. The cave changed once again, with Hunter and Grisha fading to different positions. While Hunter lied down in the back of the cavern and covered body over his right arm, Grisha sat at a small, wooden table with nothing more than a microscope, a few slides, a pair of tweezers, and a beaker of boiling blood underneath a flame.

Eren and Armin both noticed a giant, draconic thumb sitting next to Grisha at the table. Eren looked cautiously as a small pool of blood formed under where Hunter laid over his arm.

“What is happening?” Eren wondered.

“I had explained to Grisha that dragons,” continued Hunter, “like all living creatures, had magic within them. While humans, to whom magic apparently seemed foreign, must have little magic within them, I explained that dragons had a certain ability that would make our goal more obtainable: their ability of rapid growth and regeneration.”

Spike and Twilight gasped, knowing what Hunter was going on about.

“It’s been said that when dragons experience periods of extreme coveting or desire, they grow in size and age rapidly. Using his extensive doctorial abilities, Grisha said he could grant humans this power themselves to use in their aid to create the perfect world for humans to live.”

“Wait…” Twilight gasped, suddenly realizing it. “Kill all the titans… move the boulder… grab the spoon… kill Annie…

“Spike want…” Spike added. “Want to save friends…”

Hunter smirked as he looked to Twilight and Spike.

“It seems you have experienced such an event in the past,” Hunter said. “Quite interesting how much us dragons and the titans have in common when you think about it.”

“No…” Eren stammered. “No way…”

“So titans are related to dragons?” wondered Armin. “How can this be?”

In the illusion, Grisha grabbed the tweezers off the table and reached them into the beaker. With a squeeze, Grisha pulled out a lengthy white string and a piece of crystal the size of a large pebble out of the beaker, laying the blood soaked pieces on the table.

“Using genetics from my own body,” Hunter said, “as well as using the crystals that were with me inside the cave, we created a formula that would give a human the transformation capabilities that a dragon hand while giving the human the magic necessary to transform and return to normal when they pleased.”

Grisha grabbed a needle from a bag sitting next to him by his stool. Placing the needle inside the blood mixture, he pulled back the plunger, bringing some inside the barrel.

“We knew what we were risking mixing human and dragon genetics,” Hunter explained, “and we did not know what would become of Grisha when he tested this, but he was confident enough to test it on himself. Despite this, the formula could not have been more of a success.”

Grisha took the needle and placed the tip just behind his neck. With a loud huff, he pierced the needle into his skin and pressed down on the plunger. As soon as the plunger could no longer go in, Grisha fell limp onto the floor, gasping like a fish out of water. As he began to stop breathing, his body began to glow brightly until it exploded into light, leaving the humans and ponies to cover their eyes.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The light faded away and the humans and the ponies found themselves inside the chamber once again. Hunter continued looking straight into the eyes of the humans and ponies before him.

“While Grisha seemed to take the form of a creature more… primal than he,” continued Hunter, “the creature he took the form of became in essence the perfect hunter. Intelligent, thick, durable fur and flesh, quick-healing abilities, as well as prolonging his aging, he gained the power of a dragon.”

The others were still in shock over the revelation of such a phenomenal discovery.

“But what about the others?” asked Twilight. “You have this cult working for you, but what about the thousands of titans roaming about? Where did they come from? And what about the titans that make up the walls? How did you gain so many followers?”

“Such astute and valid questions,” Hunter complimented. “Each one having just as valid an answer.”

Hunter walked around to the fifth and penultimate of the crystals by the fifth pillar. With a hard blow, flame poured out of Hunter’s mouth and onto the crystal, shrouding everyone in light.
________________________________________________________________________________________

When the light faded, the humans and ponies looked to find themselves back inside the cave between Hunter and Grisha and a large mass of about hundreds people. Twilight and Armin observed the people standing before Hunter in absolute awe. Twilight observed numerous injuries on several of the people, including amputated limbs, eye-patches, and deep cuts on the body. There were also a handful of people dressed in clerical robes.

“These people…” Twilight observed. “They’re veterans from that great war. And the religious.”

“You gathered people that were already in great despair and doubt and made them your followers,” spoke Armin.

“Quite the sharp ones you are,” Hunter complimented. “Our first gathering was meek, but it was a start. Over the next ten years, Grisha and the ones we had already gathered traveled to all corners of the world to tell them our plans and the world we wished to create.”

As Hunter continued his explanation, dust flew about the cave towards the back of the first group of people. As the dust flew up and about, it formed into more people as the group continued to grow behind them from the dust. Twilight noted that some of the people within this group were also women.

“As with the first gathering, most of the people we brought back were veterans from the war, religious fanatics who assumed the end was nigh, as well as widows who lost their loved ones in the war. Having had a much wider expanse to travel to, our numbers grew from a few hundred to hundreds of thousands. It was then that we created the Revelations to create utopia for the future.”

The entirety of the cave faded away, as well as Hunter, Grisha, and their new followers. The scene changed to a village in a stage of destruction. Buildings were burning, the streets were littered in broken wood, scattered pottery, glass, and cloths, as well as people running for their lives, screaming in terror. Standing over the town were two titans, each with a human in their hands as they pulled them into their mouths and devoured them.

The humans, while mesmerized by the sight, the ponies were terrified by it, huddling towards each other and watching the chaos unfold.

“Using similar techniques, we transformed about half of our gathered humans into the titans,” resumed Hunter. “You might wonder how these titans differ from Eren, Grisha, Ymir, or Reiner, Bertolt, and Annie here in that they can freely transform. Their titan formulas were created using higher quantities of the crystal that allowed them to keep their human forms and their intelligence.

“The others’ formulas were given just enough crystal to be able to transform, but the limited magic made it so that the humans affected could not return to human form, as their bodies permanently fused inside the necks of the titans.

“While their forms reduced their intelligence significantly, it also made the titans look like their own separate species as opposed to a hideous creation of man and dragon, keeping my existence further in the shadows. Nothing the humans had at their disposal could stop them. It was beautiful in a way.”

The others continued to watch the scene until it too faded in a menagerie of color and light, only to reform into a large, vacant field. Before the humans and ponies, a long line of humans stood beside each other, scanning out as far as the eye could see. Each one of them, being both male and female, stood beside each other, their arms outstretched to the people next to them while their legs were set wide apart. The humans and ponies were both surprised and slightly repulsed to see that each one of the humans in the line were stark naked, their anatomies clearly seen by them.

“T.M.I.!” Pinkie Pie shouted. “T.M.I.!”

“Could this be…” Twilight pondered.

“After several years of the titans attacking the world,” Hunter explained, “Grisha wanted to conduct an experiment. He said that the titan uprising was certainly a horrific blow to humanity, but he was convinced that humans would learn something from this, so he wanted them to be sealed away from the titan threat and see if they could better themselves as a people as a result.

“So another large number of followers were sent to close off much of the land within the center of the continent, and then closed off three more areas within.”

“I knew it…” Twilight muttered.

The sounds of tiny metal clicks could then be heard around the humans and ponies, and they all turned to see that they each were wearing a ring on their right index fingers, a hook pulled out from the side of it much like Annie’s ring.

With each of the humans slashing their thumbs on the hook, the line of humans all began to glow a bright yellow. With a massive burst of vapor, the humans grew fifty meters in height, creating a literal wall of Colossal Titans. Before the humans and ponies could easily see the titans before them, the titans began to glow and soon exploded in a bright burst.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The humans were brought back to the chamber, each one of them stunned once again by the new information given to them.

“So that’s how the walls were created,” Armin reasoned. “Unbelievable…”

“Yes,” agreed Hunter, “it took many resources to create this wall and it took many of our men and women to do it.”

“How did you even make enough of that formula for all of your people?” asked Twilight. “Not every blood type is compatible with others, so to do transform each person individually using their blood and Hunter’s nerves, that would have taken many years.”

“Yes, it might have. But Grisha’s blood just so happened to be compatible with all blood.”

“Huh? So Grisha has Type O blood?”

“Yes,” Grisha answered. “During the war, I would sometimes resort to transfusing my own blood into the soldiers to prevent them from dying as I operated on them.”

“Each day,” Hunter resumed, “Grisha would donate about a pint of his own blood to use in creating the formula. I had no qualms in using my body for his work; an extremely small price to pay for the sake of the world. With the additional crystal, the humans in their titan forms could render enough magic to harden their skin to the thickness of a dragon’s scales, and could also fuse together with others to create the wall that has protected humanity for all these years.

“After the wall was created, we gathered survivors from all over the world to live in the sanctuary of the walls that we claimed to be built by human hands as to keep our secrets even more shrouded in shadows. Many of the travelers were picked off by the titans, but enough came as to make home of the districts that were placed north, south, east, and west of each wall. Although their support wasn’t as strong as it was now, the remaining men and women that hadn’t become titans became the members of the Wallist religion.

“Later on, to study the society that he created, Grisha lived another life as a doctor under the name Grisha Jaeger, translating my own name into a now dead language and adapting it as his surname.”

Eren and Rainbow Dash gasped in shock.

“So…” Eren sighed nervously, “my name was adapted from this bastard?”

“Of course,” Grisha spoke. “Humanity did not seem to fully better themselves, even within the safe haven that we created.”

“Yes,” agreed Hunter, “there was the Military, namely the Scouting Legion, who bravely ventured forwards to hunt off the titans, using highly-technological weaponry that proved to effectively combat the titan threat, there were still the Garrison, and of course, the Military Police.

“While the Garrison slowly slipped into sloth and vice due to not having to fight the titans themselves, the Military Police dove head first into it, their location within the inner districts allowing them to live safe and comfortable lives. The people were no better. Those within the aristocratic inner districts proved to be entitled, frigid people ruled by their own fear and paranoia, as you could clearly see in your trial, Eren.”

Eren grunted, remembering the event well.

“Of course,” continued Hunter, “there was crime within each wall by the citizens as well, not just in Sina. Theft, murder, unfair distribution of wealth, human trafficking,” he said, looking right at Mikasa, causing her to gasp, “it was clear by this that humanity had not changed their ways. In fact, it was the murder of Mikasa’s family and her subsequent kidnapping that led Grisha to allow me to make the decision to gather Reiner, Bertolt, and Berik and lead them to attack and destroy Wall Maria, now using the human’s final stronghold as a cage. Finally…”

Hunter walked to the sixth and final crystal at the sixth pillar of the court. Hunter breathed fire upon it. The ponies and humans covered their eyes even before the light could cover them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The humans and ponies looked to find them high in the air once again, looking down over Shiganshina. However, there wasn’t a single living human left within it, only dozens of titans that roamed the streets looking for any survivors that they had missed. As they looked upon the fires upon many of the roofs and the ruined buildings, the group began to get lowered towards the ground, finding themselves sinking into it as if the ground was merely an illusion.

Lowering further down, they found themselves lowering into the torch-lit interior of the cavern, specifically into the court where they were originally standing upon. However, the court wasn’t littered with crystals as it currently was and there were six holes dug into the floor in front of the pillars supporting the court. Upon lowering themselves to the floor, they saw as Hunter appeared from the shadows. The others looked carefully at him, unsure if he was real or an illusion.

“After the deaths of Mikasa’s parents marked the final straw in humanity’s redemption,” the Hunter that approached finally spoke, “Grisha and other members prepared for the fall of Wall Maria by constructing a new lair for me so we could be closer to the humans and their affairs as opposed to the caves where Luna and Celestia had sent me.

“We moved all of the crystals, the materials for creating the formula, and the people who remained at the caves to tend to me, to Shiganshina through a hidden passageway about a mile south of Wall Maria, where we have remained ever since.”

The area of the cave began to glow bright, but before the light brightened to absolute whiteness, the illusion of the cave began to fade into bright dust that flew towards where the last crystal was placed, revealing the real cave where the humans and ponies saw the crystals lying about the floors and embedded inside the floors. The last of the dust flew into the crystal bringing the room back to normal.

“Why must you and the soldiers continue impeding my progress so?” Hunter lamented, “Despite proving to you how much of a lost cause your species have become, you not only fight to kill off the titans, but you also fight to preserve your pathetic species.”

“You’re wrong!” Eren shouted. “Sure, humanity is filled with corrupt, cruel people, but there’s a lot of good people too! Mikasa, Armin, Conny, Sasha, Historia, Levi, Erwin, Hanji, Petra, Auruo, hell, even Jean! They’re all good people that you want to kill off like dogs! These ponies came to our world to help us because they knew as much that this species was worth saving! If you think killing everyone that doesn’t agree with you is going to solve anything, then it shows that the only pathetic one here is you, Hunter!”

Hunter stood still, contemplating Eren’s words. He then smirked, unnerving Eren and the others.

“I’m pathetic?” Hunter questioned. “I watched my master’s mother and father sacrifice themselves to prevent their daughter’s death!”

“My mother was trapped under our house and was killed without a fighting chance!” shouted Eren.

“I was banished from my home because I wanted to protect the one I loved!”

“I banished you because you put my sister and I in danger!” Luna barked.

“I fought tooth and nail for over one-hundred years to ensure absolute peace on Earth!”

“And we’ve spent just as long to ensure our survival…” Mikasa responded.

“…to ensure our undeniable right to live…” Armin responded.

“…and we’ll continue fighting to ensure that we still can,” Eren yelled, “with or without me!”

The ponies uplifted by their friends’ defiance, stepped forwards to their sides. Grisha suppressed every conceivable urge to call the ponies back.

“Hunter,” Applejack began, “we’re awful sorry about how life turned out for you…”

“…and we understand how you want to make the world a better place…” Rarity spoke.

“…but we won’t let you create it on the backs of thousands of innocents…” responded Twilight.

“…especially when lots of those people are our friends!” added Pinkie Pie.

“So no matter how hard you try and stop us…” Spike continued.

“We’re going to keep fighting until we win!” Rainbow Dash finished.

“Um…” Fluttershy hummed. “What she said…”

Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Spike, and the ponies stood strong before Hunter, who looked at each of them bemusedly.

“I see,” Hunter sighed. “Very well. Reiner!”

Keeping his act up, Reiner stepped behind Eren and locked his arms back behind him in restraint.

“Don’t move a muscle,” Hunter warned, scanning his gaze to each of the ponies. “If you try and resist, I’ll kill each and every one of you without hesitation. Now, Reiner, snap his neck for me…”

Eren gasped, looking behind him as well as he could. Before Reiner could hesitate too long to reveal his true colors, a voice broke out, stopping everything.

“Stop!” shouted Historia, stepping out in front of Eren and the ponies and putting herself between them and Hunter.

“Historia,” Hunter cooed. “I find it strange that you of all humans would stand in defense of these humans, especially with your frail nature.”

“Yeah, well, I’ve learned better. I had good friends to teach me the worth I had, something that you or your cult never did! All they ever did was tell me how the world would be better if I wasn’t born. The soldiers and the ponies all cared for me; they were grateful for my existence. It wasn’t even until Ymir, the barbarian from the town in the northern snowy mountains, that I realized my self-worth. I owe her my life, and I’m going to make sure I live it fighting you and the titans in her honor.”

“Historia…”

“No! I’ve made up my mind! You and your fucking cult can go burn in Hell!”

The ponies and humans stood dumbfounded by Historia’s brave stance. Even Hunter looked somewhat moved by Historia’s words.

“Very good,” Hunter sighed. “I needed to make an example of someone…”

Hunter put his arm up, sticking his index finger out and dragging the claw along the stone floor. Historia, realizing what would happen, clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes, but stood absolutely still. Hunter lifted his hand and finger up in the air, and with a quick swipe to his left, his claw wiped out a large chunk of the front of Historia’s neck, spraying her blood and flesh off to the side.

The humans and ponies dropped their jaws and shrunk their eyes as small as they could go as Historia fell limply to the ground, blood pouring to the floor. Ymir trembled in Bertolt’s arms, her shivers transforming to near-incontrollable struggling to break free.

“HISTORIA!” screamed Ymir, breaking free from Bertolt and running to Ymir’s side.

Twilight, Reiner, and Luna also ran to her side sliding to their knees to try and help her. By the time they and Ymir got to her, they were horrified to see that it was already too late. Historia’s face was pale and lifeless and her body didn’t move a single muscle. Unbeknownst to Hunter, Grisha looked down at Historia’s body, clenching his fists tightly. Fluttershy cried over Applejack’s shoulder while Spike hugged Rarity’s leg, sobbing with her.

“You fucking bastard!” Ymir wailed. “You killed her and she did nothing wrong!”

“She defied me,” Hunter simply explained. “She paid the price, just like you soon will.”

Reiner’s tears flowed freely from his eyes as they dripped into the blood pooling around Historia’s body. His fists clenched tightly and his face contorted into pure fury.

“You might as well add three more there,” Reiner growled, standing up and facing Hunter with extreme anger.

Annie and Bertolt ran up and stood beside him. With perfect synchronicity, Reiner, Bertolt, and Annie drew blades out from their sheaths on their operational devices, standing guard over the remaining humans and ponies. Hunter sneered, enraged by his warriors’ treachery.

“Annie,” her father called sadly, reaching out for her to return.

“Make it four,” growled Grisha.

Hunter now looked stunned, surprised to see his long-time friend before him.

“Grisha,” Hunter hissed. “What do you think you are doing?”

“Finishing what we started.”

“Dad…” Eren gasped.

“Grisha,” Hunter spoke, his confident smile returning, “you never struck me as someone to make quick, irrational decisions. Do you really believe that your impromptu treason is going to succeed?”

“Hmph,” Grisha chuckled, “who said that my treason wasn't planned?”

“What?”

“Ymir never stole the titan power for herself. I staged it so she could take it and take revenge for the home that your titans took away from her. I even bred a group of abnormals to find and assist her in her personal vendetta.”

Hunter’s seething frown and fiery glare did nothing to stop Grisha’s speaking.

“As for Eren and his titan powers, I personally did not want to involve him that deeply in this war, but being the inextinguishable spirit that he has, as well as you killing his mother and my beloved wife, I was left with no other choice. I also granted him with the powers of the coordinate to ensure the Military's victory. As a matter of fact, they're outside Shiganshina as we speak, ready for the command to siege the city.”

Hunter’s rage was uncontrollable now as his mouth grew bright with a red glow.

“Carla sends her regards,” Grisha whispered, raising his hand to his mouth.

Before Hunter could blow his dragon’s breath, both Grisha and Ymir put their hands inside their mouths and bit down, glowing bright yellow. Reiner, Bertolt, and Annie moved out of the way as both Ymir and Grisha burst with light, blowing them and the other humans and ponies backwards. Hunter was forced to shield his face and halt his fiery attack. The light finally faded, revealing Ymir’s titan and the Beast Titan in their place.

“Luna! Twilight” shouted the Beast Titan. “Take the others and get out now! The final battle has begun!”

Luna and Twilight quickly charged their horns, pulling the ponies and living humans, including Reiner, Bertolt, Annie, and her father close to them. Both of their auras around the ones they grabbed converged, forming a bubble around all of them.

“DAD!” called Eren before the bubble became too thick to see through.

The bubble soon burst, leaving an empty space where they had stood. With the others gone, the Beast Titan felt safe to face Hunter with Ymir’s titan by his side. Hunter crouched down, awaiting their first move, snarling as he did. With a running start, the Beast Titan charged at Hunter with Ymir’s titan lunging straight at him, starting the final battle of the war.

Chapter 51: Doom

The humans and ponies appeared outside the ruins of Eren’s home just as the sky turned from a nightly blue to the faint, pinkish-orange of morning. As Eren rushed to the basement door, Rainbow Dash and Mikasa forcefully held him back, even as he flailed about to get through.

“NO!” shouted Eren. “We have to go back and help him!”

“Eren!” Rainbow Dash grunted as she fought Eren back. “Stop it! He’s giving us time!”

“Rainbow Dash is right!” Luna declared. “We can’t waste any more seconds! We must begin the final battle now!”

Luna charged her horn and pointed it straight into the sky. With a firework-like scream, a purple, shimmering beacon launched into the air, rising over the wall where the soldiers that patiently waited on the north side of the hill looked up at the pillar of light in awe.

“That’s the signal!” Erwin shouted. “Shining Armor! The Maneuver Gears!”

“Roger!” relayed Shining Armor.

Shining Armor galloped to a pile of 3D Maneuver Gear cases and three Scouting Legion jackets and cloaks sitting next to a tree and picked them all up with his magic. With a grunt, the aura around his horn and the cases grew brighter. With a tired shout, the magic-clumped cases shot out across the field, over the wall and fell down straight upon reaching the beacon.

Behind Shining Armor, the other soldiers, as well as both he and Luna’s guards, all stood up while the humans mounted their horses.

“The break of dawn has arrived,” Erwin announced. “Today, the sun shall shine over humanity once and for all!”

The humans and stallion guards cried out in anticipation, ready to end the wall.

“Pledge your hearts for a final time,” Erwin called out as he drew his sword, “for today will see a victor! Charge!”

Erwin’s horse bucked up before it galloped towards Wall Maria. Following him were Levi, Hanji, Kirill, Shining Armor, Auruo, Petra, Conny, Sasha, Hannes, Nile, and the remaining soldiers and guards, all of whom galloped getting closer and closer to the wall. Meanwhile, Jean was left on a stretcher upon the ground, still immobile from his injury.

“I’ll take charge for the Garrison!” announced Hannes. “Men, from this point forward, follow my lead!”

“Yes, sir!” the Garrison soldiers chanted behind him.

Erwin kept his gaze at the wall, ready to climb over it into the deepest circle of hell.
________________________________________________________________________________________

All at once, Luna affixed Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Applejack, and Fluttershy with their Maneuver Gears while Twilight put on Rarity’s, Rainbow Dash’s, and Spike’s. Within a few seconds, the Maneuver Gears were in their rightful place. As Annie put her jacket and cloak on with Reiner and Bertolt, her father approached her from behind, grabbing her arm.

“Annie,” he groaned. “What are you doing?”

“I’m no longer a warrior, father,” she answered. “You’re free to join me. If not, stay out of my way so I won’t be forced to kill you.”

“Annie,” he responded, squeezing her arm tighter and making her turn to her father with icy eyes. “I’ve already told you, I’ll always be on your side.”

Annie gasped as she looked into her father’s sympathetic smile.

“You’re not properly equipped for battle,” Annie said. “Get out of that robe and chains and leave the city immediately.”

“Yes, my daughter.”

Without warning, Annie’s father grabbed her and pulled her into a hug.

“Just know, that however things my turn out,” he said, “I love you very much.”

Annie managed to muster the strength to put her own arms over her father’s back.

“I know, father,” she responded.

Letting back go, Annie’s father threw his wall chains off of his neck and tore his robe off his body, revealing a simple white-collared shirt and black pants. He ran north to the end of the town, leaving no passing words for his daughter as she watched him leave.

“Annie,” called Twilight. “Behind you!”

A fifteen-meter titan appeared, walking out from behind a building about thirty meters south of them. North from them, a seven meter titan and a ten meter titan walked towards them down the street. Luna, seeing their distance, turned to Eren one final time.

“Eren,” Luna spoke, “I want you to listen to me carefully. You have that shouting ability of yours, but we don’t know how much of your power it uses. What I need you to do is to fight only using your Maneuver Gear. If you get stuck, use your shout ability. If you can use neither your Gear or your shout, then transform, but remember, only if absolutely necessary. The whole of humanity depends on you, Eren.”

“Right!” Eren affirmed.

“Don’t let us down!” she called as she stepped away from them and flew up high, her wings blowing dust over the humans and ponies.

“You heard her, Eren,” Twilight ordered. “Now, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Spike, you head north and await your partners. Eren, Rainbow Dash, Mikasa, Applejack, Armin, and I will take the south area. Reiner, Bertolt, Annie, you come with us.”

“Yes ma’am,” Reiner, Bertolt, and Annie responded.

“Good. Now, let’s go! The fight to save this world ends now!”

The ponies and humans went on their separate ways. While Rarity and Spike both launched hooks into the nearby buildings and reeled themselves close to the two titans before them, Mikasa swung herself towards the fifteen-meter in front of her.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Ymir’s titan was flung into a pillar, causing it to crack. As Ymir’s titan rolled down and to the floor, the Beast Titan charged at the bloodied Hunter. As Hunter whipped its tail just above the ground at it, the Beast Titan leapt over and punched Hunter square in the jaw, hearing several bones crack inside. Before Hunter could recalibrate himself, the Beast Titan locked its arms around Hunter’s neck and fell down, pulling him with it.

As Hunter reached at the Beast Titan’s neck with his clawed hands, Ymir’s titan jumped down onto Hunter and bit him under the arm, twisting her head to rip the muscle. Hunter’s grip weakened, but he reached at Ymir’s titan, managing to grab her in the back of the neck and pierce his claws in, holding her in place. Raising his arm over his head, Hunter smashed Ymir’s titan down on the Beast Titan’s head.

Hunter could feel the grip around his neck loosen, allowing him to breathe. He continued smashing Ymir’s titan into the Beast Titan until finally, the Beast Titan let go, allowing Hunter to shoot back up to his back legs, his torn right arm dangling beside him. Standing straight up with his claws still dug into Ymir’s titan’s neck, he whipped his left hand out, applying enough force to detach the skin and muscle from Ymir’s titan’s neck and throw the rest of Ymir’s titan’s body out through the chamber.

Hunter looked at the bloodied lump of flesh in his hand. Within it was Ymir’s body, although her left leg, her right arm including her shoulder, and her right hand were viciously torn off the body of her titan. Ymir coughed blood from her mouth as she weakly looked into Hunter’s eyes. Hunter gazed at her, wondering what final words she’d have left.

“Go fuck yourself,” Ymir wheezed.

Hunter held back his emotion with ease. Lifting his hand up to his mouth, he laid Ymir down on his lower set of fangs and held her down with the upper set. Ymir smiled warmly as she looked at Historia’s bled-out corpse. With a small bite, Hunter’s teeth dug deep into Ymir’s back and head, feeling her blood trickle down his teeth and into his mouth. Hunter ground his teeth along the sides, allowing Ymir’s shredded body to fall from his teeth, and with a jerk back of his head, he swallowed her remains.

Hunter looked at his arm, seeing as Ymir’s titan’s wound had finally healed. He turned to see the Beast Titan struggling to get up with his bashed-in face and ruined vision. Taking his time, Hunter strolled to the Beast Titan and rolled him onto his back. Raising his arm, he swung his clawed hand at the back of the titan’s neck, scooping its flesh and fur out and flung it at one of the pillars, where it collided and rolled down to the floor.

Hunter walked to the chunk of flesh, seeing Grisha, his left arm completely gone and his body from the waist down torn off and bleeding profusely. Grisha grit his teeth as steam poured out from both wounds.

“And we were such good friends,” Hunter sighed.

“Yes,” Grisha agreed. “We were.”

Hunter inhaled, his mouth glowing red. Grisha gasped and his eyes narrowed as much as his weakened, tired body could allow. Hunter blew out, blasting Grisha with his fiery breath. Grisha screamed in agony as his clothes singed away and his skin bubbled and blackened. Grisha’s screams became labored gurgles as his throat was charred away. Once Hunter could clearly not hear Grisha any longer, he stopped his breath, looking at the smoldering, almost-skeletal remains of his former friend.

Hunter looked up to the ceiling, realizing that fighting was going on above, if not, the arrival of the Military into Shiganshina. With another massive inhale, Hunter let out a deafening, shrieking roar, forcing whatever Wallists that were inside to cover their ears.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Eren landed upon the ground after felling a titan, he could clearly hear Hunter’s roar beneath the earth as the ground rumbled tremendously. The others who were grounded could also feel the earth shake, nearly knocking them off balance.

“What’s goin’ on?” Applejack wondered, her voice shaking under the unnatural earthquake.

“I don’t know!” Armin called out.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Erwin and Hannes led their soldiers forwards, they too could hear the roar as the ground beneath them shook as well.

“Halt!” Erwin ordered, pulling back on the reins of his horse.

The soldiers and guards likewise came to a halt, wondering what the roar was about. The rumbling and echo of the roar soon stopped as well.

“What kind of titan made that noise?” Hanji wondered. “Did it call titans over here?”

“No,” Levi said. “That didn’t sound like any titan.”

“Then what was that?” wondered Petra.

As if in response, the ground began to shake again, and near the wall, loud, cracking sounds could be heard. The other soldiers turned to the wall and looked up, noticing the entirety of the wall breaking apart, bits of rock falling from it and revealing a long line of colossal titans within it.

Erwin and the soldiers looked in fright and awe as the colossal titans, now freed from the inside of the wall, pushed away any pieces of rock still stuck to them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Annie’s father stood before the hole in the gate to Wall Maria, looking up in awe as the colossal titans broke away from their long slumber. Annie’s father couldn’t even move a muscle as a large piece of the wall fell down right above him.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Twilight, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash backed into each other as they observed the event from all around them. Luna, The colossal titans, which now encircled the entirety of Shiganshina. Luna, from high above, observed as more titans along Wall Maria broke free from the wall and turned to face towards the center of Shiganshina.

Twilight watched in amazement as the Colossal Titans began to walk towards them, their steps slow, but powerful and destructive.

Was this what Grisha was worried about? thought Twilight.

“Guys!” shouted Armin. “Let’s split up! We can’t let them box us in!”

“Good idea, Armin!” Twilight complimented. “You heard him! Rainbow Dash, Applejack, go with your partners! Reiner, Bertolt, Annie, you’re on your own!”

“Got it!” Reiner yelled out!”

“Now move! We have to kill them before they decide to attack the inner districts!”

Armin, Twilight, and Annie ran to the west, Mikasa, Applejack, and Bertolt ran east, and Eren and Reiner launched their Maneuver Gears into the higher buildings and flew up, Rainbow Dash flying right beside them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The soldiers north of Wall Maria watched in amazement as the titans advanced within Shiganshina. Erwin, on the other hand, could not help but sport a furious scowl.

“Advance!” ordered Erwin, raising his sword up. “Take down as many as you can!”

“Yah!” the soldiers shouted.

Erwin galloped forwards while the remaining soldiers followed him out. Upon reaching the district limits, Levi and Hanji latched into the buttocks of two colossal titans, reeling themselves up and towards the back of the titan’s neck. Launching their hooks further up their respective bodies, Levi and Hanji finally reached the napes, giving them a hearty slash with their blades.

The napes were successfully torn out, as Hanji and Levi could feel the titan’s legs buckle underneath it, it’s lifeless body unable to support itself any longer. Hanji and Levi looked out to opposite sides, watching as the soldiers also climbed up the colossal titans on their Maneuver Gears. As Levi and Hanji leapt away to another colossal titan while the ones they killed fell, Hanji looked to her blades, noticing with horror that they had dulled and whittled into uselessness.

Damn! Hanji thought. Their skin is too thick. One slash and my blade is done. Screw it…

As she launched a hook into one of the titans and reeled herself up, Hanji slid her blade into her sheath and detached the blade using the switch on the back of her operational device. Twisting her arm, she inserted the base of the blade back into her operational device, but upside-down.

Pulling out her blade, the slanted end of the blade pointed out and down much like Mikasa’s, but that side of the blade was still sharp and fresh. Hanji landed upon the shoulder of a colossal titan, and repeated the same process with the other blade, observing its new usefulness afterwards.

“Squad Leader!” called a Scouting Legion soldier.

“Listen up!” Hanji shouted. “Turn your blades to the other side after you cut into one of these colossal titans. Their skin is very thick!”

“Roger!” they all shouted back.

As the colossal titan that Hanji and the soldiers stood on began to reach back to its shoulders, one of the soldiers quickly cut the nape off from its neck, killing it. Hanji and the rest of the soldiers flew out to the next one.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Look out!” Fluttershy cried out as a colossal titan fell towards them.

Fluttershy flew out of the way while Pinkie Pie darted for safety. Spike looked up at the falling titan and fell backwards, quickly launching two hooks from his Maneuver Gear at the top of the falling titan’s head. Rarity, seeing Spike’s objective, followed suit and fell back while standing on her hind legs.

Reeling in, Rarity and Spike reeled out and away from the falling titan’s body as they pulled themselves closer to the head. Right before the head could hit the ground and crush them, Spike and Rarity swung out and over the back of the titan’s head, arcing up into the air and landing on the titan’s upper back.

While Rarity and Spike caught their breath, both Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie flew up to the titans back and landed beside them as the titan began to steam up and decompose.

“Wow,” Pinkie Pie complimented, “smooth moves, Spike!”

“Thanks Pinkie,” replied Spike, “but we need to hurry and get the rest of them.”

“Pinkie Pie!” called Conny’s voice. “Rarity!”

Both Pinkie Pie and Rarity turned to see Conny and Sasha running towards them on the street.

“Rarity!” called Sasha. “Where is everyone?”

“Eren, Mikasa, and Armin went south. Grisha and Ymir are fighting a dragon underground!”

“What?” Conny shouted. “Did you say a dragon?!”

“Yes, I’ll explain later! But Historia…”

Sasha and Conny grimaced slightly, not liking Rarity’s pause and what it meant.

“They killed her!” she finally exclaimed.

Conny stepped back, blown away by the news. His face contorted into anger as he gripped the handles of his operational device.

“Pinkie Pie!” shouted Conny. “Come on! Let’s take these bastards down!”

“Woohoo!” Pinkie Pie cheered, sliding off the titan’s body. “I thought you’d never say so!”

Conny and Pinkie Pie both ran west towards the titans that were not occupied by the other soldiers of the Military.

“Rarity!” called Sasha. “Come! Let’s help them!”

“Wait!” called Fluttershy. “What about Jean! Where is he?”

Sasha looked away sadly, unable to tell the frail pegasus the truth.

“Please!” Fluttershy begged. “Please tell me!”

“He won’t wake up!” Sasha declared with misty eyes. “We left him at the hill, but we don’t know if he’s going to wake up, or if he’ll even wake up. I’m so sorry, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy sunk to her stomach, her eyes wide and vacant. As she pictured Jean lying dead at the hill, her body began to tremble, her eyes began to water, and she started whimpering with oncoming cries.

“Rarity, I’m sorry, but please, we need to leave and help the others!”

Rarity looked back to Sasha, and then to Fluttershy. Before she could make her decision, Rarity threw her arms around Fluttershy in a consoling hug.

“I have to go now, Fluttershy,” wept Rarity. “Please, be strong… for Jean.”

Fluttershy stopped crying and her eyes opened up in wonder. Rarity let go of Fluttershy and slid down the fallen titan’s body with Spike. Rarity and Spike to Sasha, leaving her to run towards the remaining titan wall with them.

Fluttershy sat up upon the fallen titan’s stomach as the wind picked up, blowing the decomposing steam through her mane and around her body. As she watched the soldiers try and bring the colossal titans down, some of them being swatted down by their massive hands and to the ground where smaller normal titans awaited to eat them, Fluttershy could feel the heat of the steam rushing over her body. Her trembling began to cease, and her frightened frown slowly turned into one of furious vengeance.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash swooped behind a colossal titan’s neck and slashed its nape out. She continued flying towards another titan’s neck and slashed at its neck, only for her to find her blades dragging harmlessly along the skin. Rainbow Dash, confused, looked at her blades, seeing their dull useless edges.

“You’ve gotta’ be kidding me!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “I can’t make an attack at these guys unless I use my blades up!”

“Then switch them to the other side!” Reiner called as he equipped himself with a blade from his sheath, the back of the blade equally dulled and worn. “Don’t waste your blades here! Once you’re out, you’re done!”

“Right!”

As Rainbow Dash went through the procedure to switch her blades, down below, Eren swung up to a particularly tall building, standing about halfway in height from one of the colossal titans. The titan Rainbow Dash killed fell right in front of the building Eren had landed on, blowing a small cloud of dust onto him.

Once the cloud faded, Eren looked down to see that he was halfway through his blades. Eren then looked up at the colossal titan closest to him. With seemingly no other alternative, Eren took in a deep breath.

“You fuckers!” he screamed. “I’m gonna’ kill all of you!”

Eren looked around to wait for the other colossal titans to go and attack the one in front of him. To Eren’s dismay and shock, the shout ability was not working, as the colossal titans continued to advance into the city.

What the hell? thought Eren. Why isn’t my shout working? Was Hunter’s shout stronger than mine?

Eren’s eyes narrowed as he saw a colossal titan reach for Reiner and Rainbow Dash on the titan next to it. Eren grunted as he equipped his operational devices with fresh blades.

Fuck it, Eren resolved.

Eren launched a hook up at the attacking titans knee and climbed up.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight slashed at the nape of a colossal titan, felling it. Twilight then looked at her blades, looking dismayed upon them both being worn on both sides. Twilight tossed her blades up and over a colossal titan and outside of Shiganshina. Annie swung to the back of another female titan as Twilight flew beside her.

“Twilight,” advised Annie, “don’t waste your blades! Use the other sides!”

“I know!” Twilight called back. “I already used one side of my blades when we were rescuing Eren.”

“Then you should focus on keeping Armin and I safe.”

Twilight looked to Armin as he cut a nape off of a colossal titan. As it fell Armin flung his arms out, detaching his blades from his device and jumping towards the titan Annie was on. Swinging off her titan and flying up to the one next to it, Annie slashed at her titan’s nape, killing it.

“Alright,” Twilight agreed. “Just stay close.”

As Annie swung to the titan Armin landed upon, Twilight flew out to follow them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa and Bertolt both killed a pair of colossal titans at once while Applejack swung towards them, following them out to the next set of titans.

“Great work guys!” Applejack exclaimed just a few more and we’ll be be finished with these guys.

As Applejack turned to face Mikasa and Bertolt, she saw a large shape flying towards Shiganshina from the south.

“What in tarnation?” mumbled Applejack.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Luna continued to be on the lookout until she turned to see Hunter flying out from the south and gaining speed with each rapid wingbeat. As Hunter began to fly over the remaining colossal titans, he took a swipe at a nearby Rainbow Dash, missing her by mere inches. Luna, seeing this, glared at Hunter and charged her horn. The other humans were stunned to see a dragon before their eyes, unsure of its origin, even resorting to stopping to see if their mind was playing tricks.

With Hunter fast approaching, Luna shot a quick succession of bright, small spells at Hunter, who quickly banked to the side and dodged each one, staying ahead of her shots. With her fired blocking her sight, Hunter flew fast by Luna and swung his tail forwards, striking her and throwing her back.

“Luna!” cried Twilight as she watched.

Luna quickly regained balance as a blue, shimmering shield faded away from her body. Twilight gave a sigh of relief to see that her protection spell had worked. Hunter flew straight at Luna now, his mouth glowing a fiery red. Luna charged her horn once more as Hunter breathed fire at Luna’s direction. As the blaze came to Luna, the flames spread away from her as the bounced off her magic shield.

Twilight was surprised to see Hunter continue his dragon’s breath even as failed to inflict any damage to Luna. Hunter then quickly tucked his body in and flipped towards Luna, his tail swinging out beneath him. Before Twilight could warn her, Luna could not see Hunter’s tail above her through his flames as the back of it slammed down on Luna’s head. Twilight watched shocked as Luna fell unconsciously down towards the ground.

“Princess Luna!” shouted Twilight as she swooped down towards her.

As Luna plummeted toward the ground, Twilight flew just alongside her, charging her horn and encasing her in her magenta aura. Twilight tried to pull Luna up with her magic, but she was too heavy and falling too fast for her to stop her. Both Luna and Twilight crashed into a building and tumbled into the street.

“Twilight!” called Armin, preparing to leap down from the colossal titan he stood on.

“Stay put,” Annie warned. “We need to stay up here away from the titans and cramped space down there. Plus, these titans will destroy this town and any tall buildings to swing from if we don’t.”

“I think that’s what Hunter wants us to think!” Armin shouted.

“What?”

“If we spend our time trying to kill these colossal titans, we’re going to run out of blades, especially gas eventually. Plus, Hunter controls the air. If we stick on these titans, we’re going to be easy targets for him. We’ll have more of an advantage fighting down there than up here. At least our blades can kill more of the titans down there.”

“I see. What should we do then?”

“I’ll go warn Eren and Mikasa, you go and spread the word to the other branches of the Military.”

“Got it!”

Armin and Annie went their separate ways, Annie traveling north on the west side of colossal titan wall while Armin traveled south and then east.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Twilight slapped the unconscious Luna’s face with her hoof, Hunter began to descend towards them to the street. Luna’s eyes fluttered open to see Hunter landing before them. Luna shot to her feet and began to charge her horn, only to stop as she let out a blood-curdling shriek, swooning to the ground.

“Luna,” gasped Twilight as she caught Luna in her arms and looked at her horn.

Twilight was scared to see that Luna’s horn had a noticeable crack running from the center of the horn to near the tip. Twilight’s attention to Luna was stopped by Hunter’s chuckles.

“So it looks like Luna can no longer hope to stop me,” he stated, slowly prowling towards them, leaving Twilight to back away while dragging the weakened Luna with her. “And what chance do you hope to have? Luna’s far more experienced in magic than you are, and I took her out within a minute.”

Twilight heard more footsteps behind her, seeing as a ten-meter titan turned onto the street she was on a walked towards her.

“And just like that,” Hunter said, “you will join the humans in their ultimate demise.”

Twilight stopped crawling, looking back and forth at the titan and Hunter. Twilight closed her eyes, awaiting the end for her and Luna.

*WHUH* *WHUH* *WHUH*

*SHLG* *SHLG*

Hunter let out a painful roar, leaving Twilight to look up at Hunter, who was now screaming up to the sky with two blades stuck in the side of his neck and down on this face right below the eye. Soaring down on Hunter was Levi, who flipped forwards and drove the heel of his right boot into Hunter’s eye right above the blade, inserting both of his blades back into his devices.

Levi jumped off of Hunter while slashing in, leaving two large gashes on Hunter’s body. As Hunter rubbed his sore eye, Levi landed on the ground and ran towards the titan behind Twilight.

“Hurry up,” he ordered, “before he comes to his senses!”

Twilight picked Luna up with her magic and placed her upon her back, galloping to follow Levi.

“Twilight,” called Levi. “We’re fighting down on the streets now. It’s too risky up there with that winged lizard around.”

As Twilight and Levi ran forwards, two unicorn royal guards ran from the side with their blades held in their grasp, one of them slashing the nape of the titan off and killing it. Levi halted to a stop while Twilight ran ahead.

“You two!” called Levi. “She’s been injured. Keep her within the city, but protect her at all costs!”

As Twilight lifted Luna off her back and onto the backs of one of the royal guards, the three of them carrying her out towards the exterior of the city, Hunter grunted as he charged at them and Levi. Faster than Hunter could comprehend, Levi turned around and latched hooks into the building to Hunter’s left, reeling himself in the second they embedded into the walls.

Levi wound his arms to the left as he flew towards the space in between the buildings and Hunter’s body. As Hunter tried to move his head to intercept him, Levi instead squeezed right through, the blade in his left hand entering inside Hunter’s mouth while the blade in his right hand grazed over Hunter’s snout. As Levi passed by, Levi’s left sword sliced through Hunter’s cheek while his right sword cut both of his eyes.

Levi swing out, leaving a deeper cut in Hunter’s face with his right sword while his left world sliced further in and cut through to the top of Hunter’s neck. Hunter grabbed his face and neck and roared again in anguish. With Hunter blinded and distracted by his pain, Levi soared up and over Hunter, launching a hook into his back. As Levi prepared to reel himself in, Hunter reached behind him for the wire.

Levi gasped in shock, quickly pressing the button on his operational device to reel his wire back to his side, it just barely missing Hunter’s grasp. Levi fell to the ground, stumbling to the left as he limped on his right foot to keep his balance. Hunter turned his head to face Levi, his gouged eyes reforming to new. Levi scoffed and shot his wires towards the west flying behind the buildings and escaping Levi’s sight.

With his vision restored and the slash on his cheek and neck healed, Hunter flew up into the air, scanning the streets for Luna and Twilight. As he looked to the west, he spotted as soldiers were running into the town and not dealing with the colossal titans. Hunter growled as he flew up to the level of the colossal titans’ heads.

Hunter dipped down, gaining speed as he flew to the outside of the line of colossal titans, observing the numerous soldiers still hanging from their backs. Hunter flapped his wings hard, flying close towards the titans backs. Annie, still relaying the messages to head into the town, looked at this with sudden fear.

“Jump!” she shouted.

She and a few soldiers heeded the warning and quickly rappelled down to the ground while many were still too frightened or awed to move. Hunter blew a large burst of flame from his mouth as he flew by the titans’ backs, incinerating the soldiers that were stuck. The remaining soldiers seeing Hunter get closer, suddenly began to jump and swing down to the ground. As the dragon approached Petra and Auruo, Petra looked upon the approaching dragon, completely petrified.

“Petra!” Auruo shouted. “Get out of here!”

Petra would not budge, leaving Auruo in a fluster. With a determined scowl, he swung himself towards Petra and grabbed hold of her wire. With a hard yank the hook came free from the titan’s back, Petra’s weight pulling the wire from Auruo’s hand. Petra gasped at the sudden sensation of freefall, looking at Auruo as she fell away from him.

“Petra!” shouted Auruo. “Get to the town! It’s not safe here!”

Petra watched as Hunter came closer, spraying his flame over the titans’ backs to ensure that the other soldiers could not fall or rise up to escape.

“Auruo!” screamed Petra as she hooking into the back of the colossal titan’s knee.

“Do Levi proud!” yelled Auruo. “Now go!”

Hunter’s fire breath finally reached Auruo and several other unlucky soldiers, incinerating them as Petra could only see them as bright yellow specks inside the plume of flames.

“AURUO!” Petra screamed.

Petra finally swung to the ground, continuing to look up at Auruo’s blackened corpse as it hung from the colossal titan’s body. Petra, her scared and saddened face transforming into anger as she sprinted towards Shiganshina.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hunter turned south and traveled along the east side of the wall of colossal titans. Hanji and Kirill saw as Hunter came closer towards them, seeing the fire’s being breathed from its mouth.

“Kirill!” shouted Hanji. “Let’s get down, now!”

“Right!” Kirill agreed.

As Hanji and Kirill rappelled down, Hunter dipped down to follow them and the other soldiers before they could reach the ground. As Hunter breathed into shower Hanji and other soldiers in fire, a green-and-yellow blur drove straight into the side of Hunter’s head, throwing off his aim and sending him towards the ground. Hunter landed and looked up at his attacker.

Fluttershy fluttered in the air with both of her blades equipped to her operational device shoes. Hanji and Kirill both looked shocked to see the normally timid Fluttershy in such a fury. Despite Fluttershy’s seething face, Hunter merely looked up at her with amused pity as if he were staring upon an ant.

“I’ve told this to one dragon before,” warned Fluttershy, “and now I’m going to tell you. You may have huge teeth, and sharp scales, and snore smoke, and breathe fire, but you do not hurt my friends. You got it?”

Hunter scoffed before he pushed off the ground and flapped his wings and soared towards Fluttershy. With a strong blow, Hunter breathed fire at Fluttershy, but she quickly dipped under it and watched Hunter’s neck, waiting for him to make the next move. Hunter quickly shifted his head down, aiming the flames at Fluttershy below. Before they could touch her, Fluttershy corkscrewed over the pillar and flew over Hunter’s head.

As Hunter turned his body to face Fluttershy once again, she banked her body right at Hunter’s right wing. With a yell, Fluttershy swung her sword at the base, slicing the muscle deep. Hunter screamed and began to plummet, futilely using his one wing to keep him airborne before he fell to the ground.

From the south end of the district, both Eren and Rainbow looked incredulously at Fluttershy’s sudden fighting prowess. Just then, Eren launched his hooks northeast at the higher buildings, reeling himself towards Hunter’s landing spot.

“Eren!” called Rainbow Dash, flying out to follow him. “Wait for me!”

Reiner watched as Eren and Rainbow Dash flew off, leaving him alone on the colossal titan wall.

“Dammit,” Reiner grunted, jumping off and rappelling down from the titan’s body.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa, Applejack, and Bertolt watched as Hunter struggled to get up, his wing limply hanging to the side. Mikasa then heard the sound of wires shooting out from a 3D Maneuver Gear behind her. Looking to her side, she saw Eren and Rainbow Dash approach Hunter and Fluttershy.

“Eren,” she gasped, jumping off the colossal titan and down towards Eren and Rainbow Dash.

“Hold on, there!” shouted Applejack as she jumped off for Mikasa.

“Wait!” Bertolt cried as she reached out for them.

They were too far from earshot, continuing on their way and flying alongside Eren. Bertolt, seeing as he wasn’t going to bring them back, made a tired sigh as he jumped off the titan and went to follow them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Fluttershy hovered above Hunter, watching as he just managed to get on all fours, steam pouring from his wound on his wing. Fluttershy squinted upon the back of Hunter’s neck, marking her target. Stopping her wings, Fluttershy fell down with her arms held high above her, the tips of her blades aimed down at the neck.

Hunter turned his head at the speed of lightning, frightening Fluttershy. However, her fall was too fast for her to recover and fly away, allowing Hunter to turn around and grab Fluttershy. At the same instant, Fluttershy drove both blades down into the side of Hunter’ palm.

“Fluttershy!” shouted both Rainbow Dash and Applejack.

Hunter groaned painfully as Fluttershy twisted her wrists and the blades into Hunter’s hand, making them bleed heavily. Hunter winced as he tried to squeeze Fluttershy in his hand, only to discover that Fluttershy’s blades had ripped much of the useful muscle in his hand, making his constriction almost useless.

With an angry shout, Hunter reeled his arm back and chucked Fluttershy out towards the eastern side of the town. The force tore the operational devices from her hooves and snapped the wires off of her 3D Maneuver Gear. The others watched in horror as Fluttershy screamed off into the distance, her volume slowly muted as she got further away from them.

“No!” shouted Hanji desperately.

Hunter turned back towards Hanji with a vengeful smile, ready to resume what he set out to do before. About a hundred meters away from them, Eren looked at Hunter with a sense of disbelief and sadness at his sheer cruelty.

“I said I’d kill all the titans,” Eren declared, getting Rainbow Dash and Hanji’s attention, “but now, I’m going to kill you first!”

Eren squeezed down on his gas release lever, soaring far ahead of Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Mikasa, Reiner, and Bertolt. As Rainbow Dash flew up to stay with Eren, she saw as Eren let his left operational device go and place his hand into his mouth and bite down. Rainbow Dash flared her wings up, pushing her back and away from Eren as he glowed yellow and exploded into light.

Hunter saw the sudden light cast shadows behind Kirill, Hanji, and Hunter, making Hunter turn to see what was happening. Emerging from the light, was Eren’s titan, already in full form as it landed to its feet and charged at Hunter. Rainbow Dash and Mikasa flew right beside him, ready to assist with Eren’s titan in any way they could.

Hunter turned away from Hanji and Kirill, his smile growing wild and excited. Hanji and Kirill ran to the side, wanting to avoid the battle that would soon take place. As Eren’s titan came closer, Hunter stood on his hind legs, towering over Eren’s titan and putting his arms out, ready to intercept.

“Come, my trophy,” Hunter whispered. “I am ready now.”

Eren’s titan came very close up to Hunter, leaping up with his right arm reeled back for a punch. Hunter breathed fire on Eren’s titan, but it blocked its eyes with its left forearm, protecting his sight as Eren’s titan’s chest and left arm took the heat. Eren drove his fist down on Hunter’s head with his fist.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin looked from the colossal titan that he stood on as Hunter head was slammed to the ground from the force of Eren’s titan’s hit. Undaunted, Hunter pushed off and tackled Eren’s titan, with Eren’s titan rolling himself back on top of Hunter in response. As Armin continued to observe the fight, a glint of light caught Armin’s eye near the center of the town. Armin glanced at the spot to see Twilight running beside two guards, each of the guards carrying a hurt and labored Luna on their back.

“Twilight!” shouted Armin. “Luna!”

Armin jumped down from his titan, launching hooks into the buildings below him and swinging out towards Twilight and Luna’s location.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Fluttershy weakly stood up as she shook the rubble of the building she was hurled too off her back. As she stepped onto her right hoof, she felt a piercing pain enter her hoof, forcing her to put pressure off of it. Looking at her wrist, she saw that it was swollen and red, causing her to gasp in shock. Fluttershy looked about her for assistance, only to see as humans charged into the town all around her. It was then that she saw her 3D Maneuver Gear laid spread out inside the rubble of the building, crushed and destroyed.

Fluttershy whimpered as she tried flapping her wings, only to feel her right one working properly while only another sharp pain seared into her wing and into her back, grounding her. Twilight turned to look at her wing, and gasped in fright to see it unnaturally bent backwards.

Before she could whimper and sob into submission, footsteps approached her. Fluttershy turned and saw as a fifteen-meter titan walked towards her with a fixed open-mouth smile. Fluttershy turned on her back hooves and galloped away from the titan, bawling as she made her way through the labyrinthine streets of Shiganshina.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hunter and Eren’s titan continued to wrestle outside of the district as Mikasa, Applejack, Reiner, and Bertolt landed beside Hanji and Kirill. Rainbow Dash flew up, watching the fight from a safe, observable distance above.

“Don’t go at him yet,” Hanji advised. “If you try to go in right now, you’re going to end up crushed under one of them as they roll around.”

“Yeah,” growled Mikasa, looking at Hunter with lethal intent.

“Go get him!” Rainbow Dash cheered as she punched the air. “Give him the old one-two!”

Eren’s titan pinned Hunter’s wings down with its feet, sitting on his stomach and grabbing hold of his neck, choking him. Hunter huffed desperately at Eren’s titan, only for small puffs of fire to escape his nostrils, dissipating before they could reach Eren’s face. Eren’s titan grinned triumphantly as Hunter was caught in a tight spot.

“You should have seen your father,” wheezed Hunter, “after I burned him alive.”

The humans and ponies, who could clearly hear him, gasped in shock. Eren’s titan even showed a look of shock as his hands went loose, trying to understand what Hunter had said. Hunter, keeping his desperate face up, lifted his tail up and wrapped the end of it around Eren’s titan’s neck. With a hard jerk, Hunter’s tail whipped Eren’s titan off of himself and out about fifteen meters away.

“Hey!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “No fair!”

Hunter whipped his head towards Rainbow Dash and breathed a stronger gale of fire at the pegasus, forcing her to swoop away from him. Reiner, angered by Hunter’s trickery, launched a hook into the bar of Hunter’s wing. As Reiner reeled himself forwards, Hunter lifted his wings up to fly. Reiner grinned as he reached for his wire, which was now raised above as it laid across Hunter’s raised wing.

Reiner pulled down on the wire, the thin metal slicing through Hunter’s wing as it ripped through to the bar. Hunter hissed in pain as Reiner resumed his reel, sliding under Hunter’s wing. Hunter’s head appeared from behind his wing, shocking him. Hunter opened his head to bite and catch Reiner, but Reiner quickly shot another hook at the side of Hunter’s chest and pulled himself towards it, escaping Hunter’s mouth.

Reiner then saw as Hunter’s body shifted down towards him, making Reiner freeze in fear, realizing his fatal situation. As Reiner tried to reel back away from Hunter’s body, he looked up to see himself in-between Hunter’s jaws with his throat right above him. Hunter bit down at the perfect time, closing his mouth down on Reiner, tearing his feet off his legs. Hunter lifted his blood-dribbled head up and swallowed Reiner whole. Eren’s titan stood up from the small crater that its body created and looked up to see Hunter complete his act, making Eren’s titan’s mouth go agape.

Bertolt and Applejack both looked horrified to see their friend go in such a gruesome matter. Bertolt drew two fresh blades from his sheaths on his operational devices and ran out at Hunter with a desperate battle cry.

“Wait!” shouted Hanji, reaching out. “Bertolt!”

Bertolt wouldn’t listen as he launched two hooks for Hunter’s head. Hearing the burst of gas from the Maneuver Gear, Hunter ducked his head down, letting the wires and hooks fly over his head. Bertolt gasped, seeing as he was disabled. As he pulled his wires back in, Bertolt felt something large slam into him from behind.

Hanji, Kirill, and Bertolt looked frightened as Hunter’s tail whipped into Bertolt’s back, sending him flying towards Shiganshina at a breakneck speed. Bertolt’s body crashed through two buildings before he crashed into the wall of the third building. Applejack and Hanji knew full well that Bertolt would not walk out of it.

“NO!” wailed Applejack.

Eren’s titan’s frown returned, and with a massive roar, Eren’s titan charged forwards at Hunter. Hunter turned to Eren’s titan as it sprinted at him, regaining his smile.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Fluttershy turned a corner down the street as a seven-meter titan chased after her. Fluttershy was terrified to see that before her was a brick wall. Turning back, she saw as the seven-meter titan made a swipe at her, making her jump backwards. As Fluttershy backed away timidly, the titan walked up towards her, hunger in its eyes. Fluttershy, knowing she wouldn’t make it, slunk to her stomach and covered her arms over her eyes, awaiting the end.

*SHLNG*

The metallic swish of metal slicing flesh allowed Fluttershy to looked back up at the titan hunting her. It wavered around before it stumbled forwards, right before Fluttershy’s hooves. Fluttershy squeaked in fright as she scuttled back away from the corpse. Looking back up, she saw a silhouette of a man standing hunched upon the steaming titan’s corpse. The figure limply hopped down before Fluttershy, and with the light better cast upon it, Fluttershy gasped to see Jean standing before her.

“Jean!” Fluttershy sobbed as she hurled herself onto Jean.

Jean stumbled back as Fluttershy dug her face into Jean’s chest, covering his shirt in her snot and tears.

“Fluttershy,” groaned Jean, weakly pushing Fluttershy back, “I don’t know how much more time I have.”

Fluttershy watched as Jean clicked the switch on the back of his operational devices to detach the two blades inside of them.

“Jean?” Fluttershy questioned. “What about–”

“They were dull anyway,” he explained. “Now hop on.”

Fluttershy ran behind Jean and hopped onto his back. With her grabbing tightly on, Jean launched two hooks at the walls that he stood between, and pulled himself over the buildings.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash soared high into the air as she dove down towards Hunter, her blades at the ready. Hunter saw her coming a mile away, and leaning back, he flung his left wrist out, catching Rainbow Dash on it and bouncing her off his hand and into the back of the leg of a colossal titan. Rainbow Dash caught herself and safely landed on her hooves on the titan’s calf, but looked as Eren’s titan came too close for her to interfere once again.

Eren’s titan’s fist came thrusting towards Hunter’s face, but Hunter jerked forwards, catching Eren’s titan’s wrist with its mouth and clamping down. Eren’s titan reached for Hunter’s head as Hunter grabbed Eren’s titan’s other wrist with his right hand. Hunter pulled his head to the left, ripping Eren’s titan’s arm off from the shoulder.

“Eren!” called Rainbow Dash.

Hunter yanked Eren’s titan’s other arm down, bringing it to its back. Hunter caught Eren’s titan’s head down with his other free hand, pinning him. Hunter then leaned his head down and bit into Eren’s titan’s nape, ceasing its movement.

“EREN!” screamed Mikasa as she ran forward.

Mikasa launched her hook at Hunter’s upper back. Without even looking, Hunter grabbed the wire with his hand, making Mikasa’s eyes narrow in fear. Hunter threw his hand up into the air, bringing Mikasa with it. Mikasa saw as Hunter’s arm arced up and down, knowing she’d be force into the ground as well. With a shout, Mikasa swung down on the wire to her Maneuver Gear, cutting it off before she could be flung to the ground.

The initial force was still enough to throw Mikasa past the colossal titans and towards Shiganshina, making her flip uncontrollably. Mikasa tried to use her gas release to set her in the right course, only to make the spinning and flipping worse. As she continued to recalibrate herself, her body collided with the roof of a building, throwing her Maneuver Gear off her body as she bounced off the roof, landed upon another, and fell to the street.

“Mikasa!” yelled Applejack.

As Applejack galloped out and away from Hunter, Hunter merely watched her pass and run into Shiganshina. Putting his head back below the ground, he slid Eren’s bloody, tired body out of his mouth in a saliva-coated heap. Hunter could hear the sound of Rainbow Dash approaching from behind. Hunter let out a fiery huff from his nostrils just as a rainbow colored blur passed beneath him and out in front of him.

The huff hit his mark dead on, striking both Rainbow Dash and Eren as they both tumbled to the ground. Hanji, frightened for Eren’s unwinnable predicament, rushed to help him, only for Kirill’s grasp to hold her back. As Hanji looked to Kirill with betrayed eyes, Hunter’s footsteps brought their attention to him as he came towards Eren and Rainbow Dash.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Applejack ran up to Mikasa, who couldn’t get up as her arms couldn’t support herself as she bled from her brow and her waist. Applejack slipped her head under Mikasa’s arm and stood up, helping bring her to her feet.

“Come on,” encouraged Applejack. “We gotta’ get back to Eren!”

As Applejack and Mikasa walked towards Eren and Rainbow Dash, the colossal titans before them shifted their legs, blocking their path. Applejack and Mikasa looked up as three colossal titans stared down below them. Applejack grunted in defeat, knowing that this was their end.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean flew above the rooftops, looking for a place devoid of titans. Jean then grunted as he felt his vision getting hazy as well as a throbbing pain in his head. Fluttershy gasped as she could feel Jean faltering beneath her. With a tired sigh, Jean lost consciousness and crashed into the ground, throwing Fluttershy off of him. Fluttershy crawled towards Jean with misty eyes and rolled him to his back.

“Jean!” she cried. “Wake up! Please!”

A fifteen-meter titan began walking towards the two of them after it spotted them. Fluttershy, with nowhere to run, and unable to leave her friend, laid atop Jean and cried on top of him.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Spike slashed his swords at two titans that reached for them. Rarity and Sasha were behind him, cowering in the corner they left themselves in. Rarity continued to press the gas-release button in her shoes, but no gas-escaped. There was also not a blade in her sheath, while Sasha had one left in each sheath.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny and Pinkie Pie stood back to back. Both of their blades were dulled beyond further use, and both of their sheaths were empty. Around them, four titans surrounded them from all sides.

“Got any more blades?” Conny asked.

“No,” Pinkie whined, “I’m fresh out! You?”

“Me too.”

Both Conny and Pinkie Pie clicked the switches on their devices, releasing their blades and letting them fall to the floor with a clang.

“I guess that’s it,” Conny moaned.

Pinkie Pie looked behind her at Conny, and gave a content smile at her partner.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Petra slashed through the nape of a three-meter titan with Kirill’s specialized blade. Before she could land, a seven-meter titan slapped her to the ground, making her roll painfully around. As the titan walked up to her, both Shining Armor and Erwin stood in front of her, both prepared to fight for her safety.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight and the two royal guards made their way into a town square, looking for the next best path to take. Each path contained a titan, making them circle around to find a clear path. However, each path was blocked by at least one titan. Twilight and the two royal guards backed themselves towards the center, finding themselves boxed in.

Twilight tried charging her horn as bright as she could, only for the horn to fizzle out a couple of seconds after charging it.

“You two wouldn’t know how to use a teleportation spell by chance, right?” asked Twilight.

“I’m afraid not, Princess Twilight,” one of them spoke.

Twilight looked back at the closest path to her, keeping her eye on the titan there.

“Twilight!” called Armin.

Twilight looked up to see Armin hop down from one of the rooftops and land right in front of her, quickly turning to face the titans entering into the square. Twilight looked at Armin’s sheaths seeing they were all empty, but then looked up to see two blades in his devices.

“Armin!” shouted Twilight. “Are those blades any good?”

“Getting dull,” Armin shouted.

“What do we do?” Twilight asked.

Armin turned to look at the northwest exit, seeing that two of the streets one had only one titan inside of it.

“Guards,” asked Armin, “how are your blades?”

“This is our last good pair!” one of them responded.

“Good. Here’s what we’ll do…”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hunter stopped as he stood over Eren and Rainbow Dash. Eren limped to his feet while Rainbow Dash shot up, only to feel her body ache with a searing sensation. Eren looked to her body, to see that her cloak and jacket were charred, and her wings were blackened with spots of exposed red muscle on her wings.

“There’s nowhere for you to escape now,” Hunter said. “You’re too weak to transform again, and your friends are all going to die, if not, already dead.”

“Don’t mess with me,” Eren growled. “You’re a rotten piece of shit, and I’m going to kill you.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said, “what he said.”

“You still think, you have a chance?” Hunter chuckled.

“Oh, yeah,” Rainbow Dash said, her smile showing full confidence, even if her body wouldn’t allow it.

“I’m going to crush you,” Eren said, grinding his fist to his hand.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa and Applejack looked up as a colossal titan lifted its foot up, hovering it over Applejack and Mikasa. Mikasa’s eyes grew wet as two tears ran down her cheeks.

“Eren,” she silently wept.

The colossal titan lowered its foot down.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Spike swung his blades at the titans, one of them made a quick grab, managing to get him and hold him squirming in its hand.

“Spikey-Wikey!” Rarity screamed.

“Here!” shouted Sasha. Grabbing her blades from her sheaths. “Take my–”

Sasha’s hand caught on the base of the blade, slicing her hand open and spilling blood onto the street. Rarity regretfully ignored Sasha’s pain-ridden screams as she pulled her blades out with her magic.

“You let my precious little dragon go!” Rarity ordered as she raised her swords up.

The titan pulled Spike towards it’s gaping mouth.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Fluttershy could hear the footsteps getting closer, making her sobs louder and grip around Jean even tighter. She then felt Jean’s arms gently wrap over her back, ceasing her crying.

“It’s okay,” he weakly sighed. “I’m here. You don’t need to be afraid.”

Fluttershy comfortably rest her body and head along Jean, savoring her last moments with him. The approaching titan stood before them, bending over to grab at them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Conny grunted as the titans continued to encroach. With a grunt, he slipped his devices back into his jacket, confusing Pinkie Pie.

“Come on,” he said. “It’s not like we’ve never faced titans without weapons before!”

Pinkie Pie smiled, glad to see Conny’s spirit emerge even at this time.

“Aw, yeah!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, standing on her back hooves and making a few jabs at the air. “Time for some rock-‘em sock-‘em titans!”

As the titans reached for them, Conny and Pinkie Pie each leapt at one, ready for their last blaze of glory.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“…You two,” Armin planned, pointing to the guards, “set Luna down and kill those two titans in front of me. “We’ll run out through there and make it back to the hill and refill on blades!”

“What if we run into more titans?” asked Twilight. “What if we run into Hunter?”

“Then I suppose that’s it. But until then, this is our only shot. Are you ready?”

“Yes, sir!” the ponies agreed, saluting Armin with full respect.

Armin smiled and gave a nod. The two guards let Luna down on the street and ran in front of Armin, their blades readied in their magic grasp. Armin turned around to see a five-meter titan looming over them. Armin grit his teeth and shouted, aiming his handles at the titan’s neck.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Grisha always told me what a reckless boy you were,” Hunter said. “I suppose it’s time you learned how stupid you were as well.”

Eren put his fists up, ready for a fight, while Rainbow Dash crouched down, ready to charge. Hunter brought his head forwards, its mouth open to devour. Eren and Rainbow Dash, as pumped as ever, ran right towards Hunter and his gaping mouth.

Chapter 52: Elements of Harmony

*CFFSH*

A bolt of lightning erupted in the sky over the heart of Shiganshina, splitting off in five separate bolts that struck in specific parts of the district, the main bolt striking the ground below. Hannes, Annie, and Nile all looked out and saw the bolts, unsure of what they meant or what was going on. Many of the other soldiers looked up as well, the bolts leaving a mysterious feeling of awe through their bodies.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Eren and Rainbow Dash charged at Hunter, one of the bolts of lightning struck in between them, singing Hunter on the tip of his snout while Eren and Rainbow Dash were safely blown back as the landed on their feet. Eren and Rainbow Dash resumed their determined poise before Hunter, but were shocked by the sight of red rings pulsing before them in between Hunter and Eren and Rainbow Dash. Eren and Rainbow Dash followed their eyes to the source of the rings. What they saw made Rainbow Dash gasp.

Floating in the middle was a thick, gold choker with a red gem in the shape of a lightning bolt. Hunter growled dismissively as he lunged again at Rainbow Dash and Eren, only for Hunter’s face to crash into an invisible barrier where the pulses were moving across. Hunter backed away, frightened by the artifact that protected the two of them.

“What…” Rainbow Dash wondered. “What’s my Element of Harmony doing here?”

Eren gasped, finding the name of the necklace familiar.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Another lightning bolt struck the colossal titan’s foot before it could crush Applejack and Mikasa. The colossal titan quickly pulled its foot away as it looked upon orange rings pulsing over the two of them in a protective barrier. Mikasa and Applejack looked up to see a similar gold choker floating in the air above them, but the gem in the center was an orange apple with a sliver of a green gem for a leaf.

“Is that my Element?” asked Applejack incredulously.

Mikasa stared at the necklace in pure wonder, as if the pulses protecting them made her feel safe.
________________________________________________________________________________________

As the titan reached for Jean and Fluttershy, one of the five lightning bolts arced up and struck the titan in the stomach, hurling it back and away from the two of them. Jean suddenly felt new life in him as the loud bang of the lightning sounded before him. Fluttershy squeaked and turned to look in front of her, surprised to see the titan blown away from them.

As she and Jean continued looking, pink-colored pulses spread out in front of them. As they looked to the source, Fluttershy breathed in heavily as a gold choker with a pink-butterfly gem floated before them.

“My Element!” Fluttershy gasped. “What does this mean?”

Jean shuddered in amazement at the necklace before him.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Before the titan could eat Spike as Rarity struggled to maneuver her blades towards the titan’s neck in her frustration and lack of time, a bolt struck the titan’s shoulder, exploding it off its body as its arm fell to the ground with spike in it. The fingers began to smolder, allowing Spike to crawl out of the arm and back to Sasha and Rarity.

Sasha hugged herself with her cut palms pressed onto her shoulders, but her pain seemed to subside as purple-colored rings pulsed before them, calming the three of them. Rarity, Sasha, and Spike looked up to see a gold-choker with a purple, diamond-shaped gem floating before them. They didn’t even notice the titans that tried to reach for them, only to be blocked by the barrier the pulsing rings created.

“Hey!” called Spike, pointing up. “That’s Rarity’s Element of Harmony!”

Sasha looked to Rarity with confusion, unsure of what this “Element of Harmony” was. Looking back at it though, her troubles almost seemed to melt away.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The bolt of lightning struck between Pinkie Pie and Conny, its loud bang interrupting their concentration as they fell to the ground. Conny tried crawling forwards, only for his head to hit an invisible wall. Getting up to his knees, he felt about the wall with his hands.

“Oy!” he shouted. “What’s going on here?”

As he continued feeling the wall, light-blue rings descended down along the wall and faded into the ground. Conny turned and looked up to see a gold-choker in the air. As the titans tried to reach at Conny and Pinkie Pie in vain, Conny was more focused at the gem in the center of it: a light-blue balloon.

“Hey,” he shuddered. “What is that?”

Pinkie Pie’s eyes and smiled widened as she looked upon the necklace with mounting joy.

“Well, if it isn’t my Element of Harmony!” she greeted.

Conny continued looking up at it, unsure of what exactly he was looking at or what was happening.
________________________________________________________________________________________

In the town square, before the main bolt of lightning could strike down, it broke off into a plethora of smaller bolts that put a barrier between Armin, Twilight, Luna, and the royal guards and the titans. The light was blinding enough for the ponies and Armin to shield their eyes.

Once the light faded, Twilight, Armin, and the guards looked up to see a tiara floating in the air above them where magenta-colored rings pulsed down from it. There were tiny, ovular blue gems along the front of the band, but what really set it apart was the magenta star-shaped gem in the center that shared the likeness of Twilight’s cutie mark.

“What?” Twilight gasped. “This is impossible. What is my Element of Harmony doing here? I thought there wasn’t enough magic.”

Armin continued to look up at the Element, enchanted by its presence. The Element then began to glow bright, but neither Twilight, Armin, nor the guards cared. The tiara burst into a sphere of light that covered them all in a comfortable, warm, glow.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Pinkie Pie’s Element grew bright before a sphere of white light covered both her and the mystified Conny.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Rarity’s Element glowed as a ball of light spread out from the gem in the center and threw its light over Rarity, Spike, and Sasha.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean and Fluttershy watched in relaxation as Fluttershy’s Element blew out into a ball of light that covered the both of them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa and Applejack stared out at Applejack’s Element before it burst into light and covered them up in it.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren and Rainbow Dash looked to Hunter with smug looks on their faces as, unbeknownst to them, her Element glowed bright.

“No!” Hunter yelled.

The Element’s glowing became bright white as it transformed into a sphere that covered the both of them.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The light faded around Eren, and he found himself floating in an ethereal space lit in milky, cloudy blue nebulas. Eren looked about him as stars hung right before him like fireflies trapped in time. Looking about he saw as Armin, Mikasa, Jean, Conny, and Sasha were also with him, floating about in the space with their uniforms as good as new like him. As they looked around, all six of them landed on their feet on an invisible surface.

“Oy,” Jean spoke. “Where are we?”

“Jean!” Armin cried, running over and hugging him. “You’re okay!”

“Hey, watch it!” he shouted back. “I’m still hurt in the…”

It was at that moment that Jean felt his head, and it was perfectly fine.

“I’m okay?” wondered Jean. “Yes! I’m okay!”

Jean then picked up Armin by the waist and twirled him around in jubilation. Mikasa felt her ribs about, not feeling any pain in them. She gasped, surprised by her miraculous healing.

“Oy!” Eren shouted up into the vast space. “Where are we? Who brought us here?”

“It is alright,” cooed a soft, motherly voice. “You are all safe here.”

Eren and the others turned forwards to see a mirage-like white body walk towards him. The body began to assume its form, and Armin gasped as he could see a white alicorn with an ever-flowing mane of magenta, purple, green, and blue coming towards them.

“Y– You’re…” stammered Armin laboriously, “You’re Princess Celestia!”

“And you must be Armin Arlert,” she responded, standing before him and offering her hoof. “A pleasure to meet you at last.”

Armin clasped his hands over Celestia’s hoof and shook it vigorously. Celestia chuckled fondly at Armin’s energy.

“Princess Celestia,” Sasha spoke, “could you please tell me why you brought us here?”

“Whatever do you mean, Sasha?” asked Celestia. “It was the Elements of Harmony that sent us here.”

Eren and Armin gasped upon hearing the term again.

“Forgive me,” Mikasa spoke, “but I’m not sure I understand what these Elements of Harmony are. Could you please explain?”

“Of course, Mikasa,” Celestia responded. “The Elements of Harmony are a powerful Equestrian magic that can only be wielded by Twilight and her friends. I had explained to them that there wasn’t enough magic on your world for them to be used. If this were the case, this war of yours might have ended much quicker in your favor.”

“Hey,” Conny wondered, looking around him. “Where’s Pinkie? Where are the other ponies for that matter?”

“They are resting… somewhere else for now. Just rest assured that you’ll be with them again once you leave this place.”

“Speaking of that,” added Jean, “where are we?”

“You are within the realm of magic. It is a place that is still very foreign to me, but it is a place that embodies the magic that all creatures, ponies, dragons, humans, and every creature in between possesses.”

“What?” Eren gasped. “What does that mean?”

“But what kind of magic can we possess?” asked Armin. “We’re only humans.”

“No one is just a human,” explained Princess Celestia, “much like nopony is just a pony. We’re all gifted with the opportunity to achieve greatness. As you can see, not everyone uses these gifts properly, and it throws their hearts into darkness. But you, however, despite the events that have been laid before you, you have kept your heads and your hearts high, and it is for your virtues and the friendships you’ve made with my little ponies, that you represent the spirits of the Elements of Harmony for Earth.”

The humans were left silent, unsure what to make of this.

“The Elements of Harmony?” asked Armin.

“Of Earth?” added Sasha.

“The magic of friendship exists on each and every world,” explained Celestia, “no matter the creatures that inhabit it. Like Twilight and her friends awakened the power of the Elements, all that was needed was a little… ‘spark,’ from you that would awaken your Elements, and you have all clearly showed this during the ponies time here.”

Celestia walked towards Sasha and stood before her, her mere presence making Sasha weak at the knees.

“Sasha Braus,” Celestia began, lowering her head to her gaze, “from the way you would lend your blades to your friend Rarity instead of using them to defend yourself, you represent Earth’s Element of Generosity.”

Celestia’s head tilted lower down, the tip of her horn placing itself over Sasha’s heart. The tip of Celestia’s horn glowed and a bright, glowing, purple gem appeared over her heart. Celestia lifted her head back up and gave Sasha a grateful nod before stepping aside to Conny.

“Conny Springer,” said Celestia, “from the way you raised Pinkie Pie’s spirits the past couple of days, even when you were surrounded by titans, just seconds away from your certain death, you represent Earth’s Element of Laughter.”

Celestia lowered her horn to Conny’s chest, charging its tip as a blue balloon appeared over his heart. Celestia pulled back and gave Conny a nod. As Conny looked to her in reverence, she stepped to Jean, whose appearance before him almost frightened him.

“Jean Kirschtein,” Celestia spoke, “even on the first day she came to your world, you put Fluttershy under your wing and protected her with your gentle love. Because of your caring nature towards one of my more fragile ponies, you represent Earth’s Element of Kindness.”

Celestia laid the tip of her glowing horn on Jean’s heart, were a pink butterfly appeared, making Jean gasp in shock. Celestia giggled as she pulled her head up, gently caressing his face along the way. Celestia gave Jean a playful wink that left Jean blushing even as she moved on to Armin.

“Armin Arlert,” addressed Celestia. “Your brilliant planning and way with words have gotten your friends and my ponies out of troubles too many times to count. Your intelligence both on and off the battlefield and collaboration with your friends, including my former student Twilight Sparkle, allows you to represent Earth’s Element of Magic.”

Armin breathed contently as he felt Celestia’s warm horn touch his chest and looked as a magenta six-pronged star formed on his chest. Both Celestia lifted her head up and gave Armin a thankful nod, which Armin returned with one of his own. Celestia stepped aside to see Mikasa.

“Mikasa Ackerman,” stated Celestia, “your strong sense of unbreakable resolve and honor was a major strength for the Military. Your passion of doing right for the world and the people who inhabit it makes you represent Earth’s Element of Honesty.”

Celestia placed her horn on Mikasa’s chest, where the glowing on her horn entered her heart, where an orange apple formed upon it.

“Thank you, Princess Celestia,” Mikasa said with respect.

Celestia placed her horn off and gave Mikasa a content nod. Lastly, Celestia moved towards Eren who stood with courage and determination before her.

“Eren Jaeger,” Celestia spoke, “your devotion and camaraderie with your friends and comrades is among the greatest that I’ve ever seen in my many millennia of living. With the friendship and pure platonic love you and Rainbow Dash have shared, you represent Earth’s Element of Loyalty.”

Celestia placed her horn on Eren’s chest, where a red lightning bolt appeared. Eren looked back to Celestia with honor and gratitude as she pulled her head away, giving Eren a nod.

“Gather ‘round, young ones,” Celestia softly called.

As if not by their own accord, Sasha, Conny, Jean, Armin, and Mikasa gathered around Princess Celestia as instructed. She then unfurled her wings and wrapped them around the backs of the humans before her, pulling them into her chest. Sasha and Jean both hugged Celestia, enamored by her soft coat. Conny, Mikasa, Armin, and Eren all laid a hand on Celestia’s neck and back.

“Thank you all for looking out after my little ponies,” she said, nuzzling each one of their faces with her own face. “I cannot express how happy I am that my ponies came to know you. But there is one last thing to be done, and you must return to Earth.”

Celestia backed away from the six humans, where the stood still as they watched Celestia back away.

“The battle is not yet over,” Celestia stated, “and now I know that you shall win. Now go! Shine the light of hope for humanity's future.”

Celestia, as gracefully as she walked, jumped into the air and flapped her wings, her body glowing bright. At that second, the special markings on each of the humans’ chests split off from them, floating in front of them with an aura covering each of them.

The markings then began to spin around all of the humans in one large orbit. As the spinning went faster and faster, Eren, Mikasa, Armin, jean, Conny, and Sasha all felt themselves lifted off their feet and floating up in the air. As they continued rising, the bodies of each of the humans began to glow as the markings flew about them faster.

At that moment, each of the humans felt a force rush through each fiber of their being, making them force their arms out as the bright light covered them all in one luminous orb. Celestia watched from above as rays of light shone through the orb as the markings whipped at speeds too fast to see. The orb then exploded, covering the area and Celestia in its light.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The light faded, and Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Spike, Luna, and the two guards stood in the square where Twilight and Armin were. While Twilight, Luna, and the two guards scanned the area to find Armin, the others looked about to try and find out where they were. The titans that stood in the alleys stood still, unsure if there was a barrier still blocking them.

“Where’d Eren go?” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“I can’t find Jean!” Fluttershy cried, suddenly looking at her once-injured hoof. “My hoof! My wing!”

“What’s going on?” Applejack wondered.

“I demand an answer!” Pinkie Pie bellowed.

Twilight looked as the titans stood still, unsure by their motives. Just then, a wind began to pick up and blow towards the north. Twilight looked up to the other directions to find that the wind, by the leaves it picked up, were all blowing towards the northern part of Shiganshina.

“What’s happening?” Twilight wondered. “A tornado?”

Twilight could see as a mass of leaves and other light debris spun in a twister inside the middle city, between where Twilight and her friends stood.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hunter looked in awe at the sight above him, knowing that this storm was far from natural. Both Hanji and Kirill used Hunter’s distraction to their advantage and quietly ran from him and towards the district.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Hannes and Annie looked up to the twister that was forming. Lightning bolts struck the twister, forming it into a large ball of dust and leaves.

“What…” Hannes gasped. “What is that?”

The ball began to erupt with beams of multi-colored light. As more beams burst from the ball of dust, the sphere of wind exploded out into a bright light, shooting off magenta stars, blue balloons, red lightning bolts, pink butterflies, purple gems, and orange apples.

Down below, the soldiers, guards, as well as the ponies down at the square shielded their eyes from the light while Levi stared upon it with sheer intrigue. As the light died down, six human figures were visible, floating above the town with long capes draped behind them.

Each of the ponies and Spike looked up as the light faded enough for them to see the humans clearly in the sky. What they saw before them made each of them gasp uncontrollably, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash each smiling.

Floating in the air was Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Jean, Conny, and Sasha, but in place of their Military attire, each one was equipped from the neck down with gleaming golden armor that resembled their uniforms, the pads covering their upper backs, shoulders, and chests up to the bottom of the torso. The abdomen and mid to lower back was covered with platinum chain mail that was fitted snugly onto their stomachs. Another set of gold chain mail was wrapped around the waists, much like the sashes on their uniforms. The arms, gauntlets ,and boots were also bright gold while the legs were made of platinum plates.

Each of their capes were in a different color: Eren’s being red, Mikasa’s being orange, Armin’s being magenta, Jean’s being pink, Conny’s being light-blue, and Sasha’s being purple. However, Mikasa’s red scarf was still tied around her neck.

Equipped to both of their sides were long, slender sheaths that were shaped like wings. Each sheath only had one slot, but sticking out from them both were the handles of arming swords, also gold. Along each of the front sides of the handle, were two triggers much like the operational devices on their 3D Maneuver Gear. However, there was one other button on the back side just below the hilt.

“Oh… my… god…” Twilight managed to get out as she realized what had happened, he eyes widen and wavering.

Eren and the others began to look at each other, surprised to see themselves in their new attire.

“What is this armor?” asked Jean.

“Are these the Elements of Harmony?” wondered Armin.

Mikasa placed her hand on her sword and drew it from its sheath. Mikasa looked amazed at the craftsmanship of the weapon. The blade was just as long as the ones she used for her Maneuver Gear and had a half-inch border made of diamond with an orange-garnet center.

As she looked upon her blade, her mouth went agape and her eyes shut as a gentle breeze swirled around and up her body. As the wind faded, her eyes opened with new life as she looked at her weapon with new understanding.

“Everyone,” Mikasa called, “draw your blades!”

Everyone turned to acknowledge Mikasa, and then, as instructed, draw their blades out of their sheaths. Like their capes, the centers of their blades matched in color, with Eren’s blades having a ruby center, Armin’s having a red-beryl center, Jean’s having a pink-spinel center, Conny’s having a Paraiba-tourmaline center, and Sasha’s having an amethyst center.

Like Mikasa, gusts blew around Eren and the others as they too closed their eyes and relaxed as the wind made its way about them. When it faded, Eren and the others looked upon their weapons as if they had known them all their lives.

“Wow,” Conny gasped. “Just wait until the others see us.”

“I think they already are,” Sasha mentioned, pointing at the stunned soldiers and guards below.

An angry roar was heard, and the humans turned to the eastern side of Shiganshina to see Hunter flying at them, looking ready to kill. Erwin, seeing this, ran forwards into the town.

“EVACUATE!” he bellowed. “EXIT THE CITY AND GATHER TO THE NORTH!”

Most, if not, all of the soldiers were still along the northern and northeastern edges of the city and heard the order. At once, the soldiers swung up to the rooftops and flew across them, as well as the numerous titans down below.

“Everyone!” Armin shouted to his comrades. “Make sure this battle doesn’t escape Shiganshina! Eren, Mikasa, you try and go at it first. Everyone else stay back and wait to give them assistance.”

“Got it,” grunted Jean, looking at Eren and Mikasa together.

Pushing the top-front triggers on their swords, Jean, Armin, Conny, and Sasha leaned back and gently floated backwards and spread out, giving plenty of room for Eren and Mikasa. Hunter, fast approaching, breathed in, his mouth glowing red.

Eren and Mikasa both spread their arms to the side and folded them in as if they were each grabbing a very large object, forming a semicircle with their arms. Hunter breathed fire out, the flames headed for Eren and Mikasa. Eren and Mikasa both pressed the bottom triggers on their swords, producing two translucent shields, inverted so the arcs were facing Eren and Mikasa. Eren and Mikasa’s shields were colored the same as their capes and swords. The fire flew into the shields where they swirled around, the odd nature of the flames causing Hunter to stop and hover before Eren and Mikasa.

Eren and Mikasa then swung their arms to their centers, their wrists banging together. In the same instant, the inverted shields collapsed into thin cones, squeezing and shooting the fire out into two fast rounds, each one hitting the surprised Hunter on the base of each wings.

With his wings useless, Hunter plummeted towards the ground. Eren and Mikasa, pushing the top-front triggers on their handles, shot straight down at Hunter. Mikasa watched as Hunter fell atop the buildings, shrouding him in dust and dirt. Soaring down faster than Eren, she fell upright and lifted her swords above her head. Before she could strike down on the enemy inside the cloud, a large tail swung up from it and struck Mikasa.

Mikasa made a hard grunt as she was sent flying back and past Armin and Jean.

“Jean!” shouted Armin. “Help Eren!”

“Help Eren,” scoffed Jean as he flew down to where Hunter was. “As if the guy who scored higher than me needs my help!”

Jean soared down past Eren as he aimed for where Hunters head would be. Just then, Hunter leapt out of the crater it made and aimed its mouth towards Jean, his newly healed wings keeping him up. Jean fumbled for the right button, but Hunter’s mouth passed over Jean and bit down, locking Jean inside.

“Jean!” Eren shouted.

Right afterwards, Jean burst out of Hunter’s cheek, splattering his armor, cape, and weapon in fresh blood and saliva. Hunter roared in pain as Jean flew up beside Eren as they watched Hunter hold the side of his head where the hole was.

“For the Element of Kindness,” Eren joked, “that was pretty brutal.”

“At least I got him once,” Jean retorted.

“Say Jean, let’s say we get him again?”

Hunter turned and faced Eren and Jean with extreme anger and hurt, and with a turn in its body, it lunged at both of them. Eren and Jean gave a companionable nod as both pressed the top triggers on their swords and lunged out at him.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Levi looked upon the titans that were trekking in from the north and flew out above all the other soldiers, swinging past the colossal titans that hadn’t been killed and landing on the ground running to the hill where their equipment was.

A rainbow-colored blur flew above Levi’s head and landed on the other side of the hill where their equipment was. Rainbow Dash grabbed two cases in both hooves and carried them out to Levi, landing beside him with them.

“Nice to see you come,” Levi said coldly. “Where are the others?”

A faintly-purple bubble appeared and popped on Levi’s other side, and from inside it emerged Twilight, Luna, the two royal guards, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Spike. Twilight charged her horn as the cases that Rainbow Dash had set down opened up, revealing three large stacks of blades inside each one.

Twilight then picked up eight sets of eight blades, inserting each set into her friends’ (and the royal guards’) empty sheaths. Twilight then took out eight more pairs, attaching a pair to her operational devices, giving the two pairs to the unicorn guards, and attaching the rest into her friends’ operational devices. As Levi picked up blades and placed them into his sheaths, Twilight opened the second box, revealing smaller versions of the blades inside. Twilight picked five pairs from the box and placed four of them inside Spike’s sheaths while two more went into the top of Spike’s devices.

As the fully equipped ponies, Spike and Levi stood in a line, ready to face the titans coming from the north, the remaining soldiers and guards, including Erwin, Hanji, Kirill, Annie, Petra, and Shining Armor, ran forwards towards them. Erwin turned to face the remaining soldiers.

“Hanji!” called Erwin. “Lead Kirill and the rest of the Scouting Legion to the east and protect yourselves.

“Yes sir!” she called out. “You heard him!” she shouted to the Scouting Legion. “Follow me!”

Hanji, Kirill, Petra, and Annie ran forwards with the rest of the Scouting Legion ran east towards the titans advancing there.

“Hannes, Nile,” Erwin ordered, “you lead the Garrison and the Military Police to the west. Just keep your numbers strong and make sure that no titans get past you.”

“Understood, sir!” Hannes shouted as both he and Nile gave Erwin the salute.

With that Hannes and Nile ran to the west, the remaining Garrison and Military Police soldiers following them. Erwin then turned to Shining Armor and gave him a warm smile.

“Shining Armor,” he said, “you wouldn’t mind if I joined you along the northern edge of Shiganshina, would you?”

“Not at all,” Shining Armor spoke, his voice flustered with honor.

“Good. You and your guards will head there. Let’s move out!”

The two royal guards began to step back towards their other comrades.

“Good luck to you,” one of the guards bid as they turned away and galloped off towards Shining Armor.

Levi turned to watch Erwin head back towards Shiganshina with Shining Armor and the guards. Looking forwards, he saw as the titans began to come over the hill, making him realize something that caused him to gasp. Levi sprinted out towards the hill leaving the ponies and Spike to run after him.

“Levi?” Spike questioned. “What’s wrong?”

“The antidote!” he shouted. “It’s been left in the cart being trampled under the dirty feet of the titans as we speak.”

“What? No!”

“Twilight! Luna! You rush ahead and keep the antidote, or whatever’s left of it, safe. Me and the rest of your friends will take care of these titans.”

“Alright! Luna?”

“I’m right beside you, Twilight,” Luna responded.

Both alicorns pushed off and flew fast ahead of Levi and the others. At that point, Levi threw his arm out.

“Spread out!” he said. “We’re managing the north side of our little barrier here. Separate yourselves as efficiently as possible!”

Rarity, Spike, and Applejack turned right and spread away while Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie went out to the left. Levi came up to the first line of titans the came over the hill. Jumping up, he shot a hook into one of the front titan’s neck, reeling himself up towards him. Flicking his sword so that he held it blade side down, he began to spin in the air, becoming the unstoppable killing machine that he was.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin, Conny, and Sasha watched as Mikasa, Jean, and Eren all took on Hunter at once. What surprised Armin the most wasn’t how well the three of his friends were fighting, but how evenly matched they were with Hunter. Even with their new powers, Hunter seemed to adapt rather quickly.

As Eren and Mikasa both flew towards Hunter’s face towards the eyes, Hunter dipped backwards only allowing them to slice the bottom of his jaw. Hunter flew back and around to an upright position again, using his momentum to go towards Jean. Jean shot forth at Hunter as they both flew in towards each other.

The second Hunter opened his mouth for another bite, Jean looped down and then over Hunter’s neck, getting a perfect sight on the back of it. As he lowered down to take a shot, Hunter turned his body to the side, throwing off his aim and sending him soaring towards Hunter’s wing. Jean, finding his new target to be just as good, kept his sights for the base of Hunter’s wing.

Hunter flapped his wings down just as Jean reeled back to swing, throwing the bar of his wing right into Jean’s path. Without any time to redirect, Jean, threw his body upright and his arms over his head. Jean’s chest slammed into the bar of Hunter’s wing, sending him flipping towards the ground.

Eren and Mikasa swung back around, ready to have another shot. Hunter flew from the two of them in a seemingly apparent effort to escape. Eren and Hunter began to close in on Hunter’s back. At that moment, Hunter pulled his body up and unfurled his wings, slowing himself to a stop. Eren and Mikasa, knowing that they were too close to safely pull up or swing behind him, flew back to the side and cut a slit through Hunter’s wings, which they flew through.

The moment they passed through they felt as Hunter’s wings flapped forwards, catching both Eren and Mikasa upon them and pushing them with his motions. Hunter finished his flap with extra force, throwing Eren and Mikasa out in opposite directions. Hunter continued moving his wings, ascending higher into the air to keep from falling, the injuries on his jaw and wings healing. Armin, Conny, and Sasha ascended up to keep level with the dragon.

It’s no use, Armin thought. No matter what they try to do, he keeps them at bay.

Armin looked to the north seeing as the wall of colossal titans approached Erwin, Shining Armor, and the royals guards. As the colossal titans moved them back, they also had to fight the smaller normal titans that passed through towards them.

Erwin and the guards are being pushed to the brink, Armin observed. At this rate, everyone down there is going to die.

Armin then looked over at the hill where Levi and the ponies were fighting. He watched as Twilight and Luna stood in front of a cart placed next to a tree. Armin could recognize it as the cart that carried the titan antidote. Another plan began in Armin’s head, only for a stunning realization to hit him.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin watched as Twilight, Luna, and Shining Armor touched their horns together, producing a bright, powerful magic. Armin was amazed by this, knowing that such magic could not be used by a single unicorn. Stunning still was how powerful the aura that the three ponies created was even as it spread out over the soldiers along Wall Rose.
________________________________________________________________________________________

That’s it, thought Armin, a smile coming on his face.

“Everyone!” shouted Armin. “Quickly! Attack Hunter all at once!”

“What?” Sasha shouted. “We can’t do that! This is different than using our 3D Maneuver Gears, Armin. We could seriously hurt each other if we’re not careful!”

“That’s just it,” Armin said. “This war has never been about being careful. We’ve made many risky gambles and harebrained plans that just managed to pull together. If we want to win this war, right here and now, and save all of our friends, we have to make this last gamble!”

Sasha looked to Armin as if waiting for him to change his mind. Conny however, clearly looked as if Armin’s words had begun to spread inside of his spirit.

“Let’s go then!” Conny shouted. “It’s now or never. Come on, Armin! We have a war to win.”

Conny and Armin both soared off to Eren, Mikasa, and Jean. Sasha wrung her hands as she was left alone while the rest of her friends went off to face the dragon. Feeling the isolation overrunning her fear of Hunter, she clicked the top triggers of her swords and sped up towards the battle.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren flew alongside the right side of Hunter’s neck, running his blade along the neck. As Hunter turned to the right and tucked his chin to his neck, bending it in a tighter curve. Eren forced himself to fly upwards in order to avoid a collision. Hunter turned to look at Eren as he slowed to a stop, angered by his inability to stop him. At the moment, Eren’s eyes widened upon seeing both Armin and Conny approaching.

Hunter turned to see Armin and Conny just as they put their feet up, aiming them at Hunter’s neck. Hunter couldn’t react fast enough as Armin and Conny’s heels drove into the side. Hunter was hurled back into the street, his body tumbling across to the east side of the town and destroying the buildings that his body passed over. Eren looked down at Hunter, surprised to see how hard Hunter had been hit.

“Don’t stop!” Armin shouted as he and Conny passed him. “Keep attacking!”

“Right!” Eren called.

Eren followed the two of them to where Hunter had lied, hoping to get to him before he could recover. Hunter rolled to his feet and shot back into the air, lunging for Armin and Conny.

“Shields!” Armin shouted.

Armin, Eren, and Conny quickly split off into a triangular formation with a gap large enough for Hunter to pass. At the same time, Armin, Eren, and Conny pressed the bottom trigger on their swords, creating a large, silver, triangular shaped barrier which Hunter crashed into. The barrier shattered, but its damage on Hunter was noticeable enough, as the top of Hunter’s head began to bleed.

Hunter wiped the shards of of the barrier from his eyes, completely unaware of Sasha, Jean, and Mikasa flying under and up at him. Turning their bodies upside down, the three of them crouched down upon Hunter’s stomach and pushed off their combined magical strength throwing Hunter into the air.

As Hunter tried to recover from the recent blows to his body, Eren and Armin both flew out behind Hunter and flew around both sides of his head, Armin coming from the left and slashing Hunter’s right eye while Eren came around from the right and slashed the left eye.

With Hunter completely blinded and still rising up from Mikasa, Jean, and Sasha’s kick, Eren and Armin flew up above Hunter, Conny joining them from the east and Mikasa, Jean, and Sasha meeting them from below Hunter, forming a ring. Hunter finally reached the end of his arc beginning to fall back down to the ground. Armin looked at each of his friends, and understanding what they were to do, they gave each other a nod.

The six of them squeezed their top triggers on their swords and shot down towards Hunter, their feet stretched out to kick. Each of their feet began to glow a bright white as a red cone formed below. As they reached Hunter, Eren, Mikasa, and Conny all let out a shout as their feet collided into Hunter’s stomach.

The force exerted sent Hunter plummeting to the ground at an alarming rate. Hunter crashed into the ground upon his back, right below Eren’s home. The force was such that it shook a large portion of the city, shaking the ground in and out of the city and leveling many of the buildings in the immediate area while the windows of further buildings shook or shattered.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin and Shining Armor felt the ground shake under their feet, knocking off their balance, as well as the balance of the titans and the guards.

“What just happened?” Shining Armor asked.

“I’m not sure,” Erwin answered, “but I’m certain its good.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin and the others looked down upon Hunter as he laid sprawled on the street. His body was broken in several places and he was bleeding profusely, but Armin could see that he was breathing and still alive. Armin then looked back out to the battlefield north of Shiganshina, looking upon the cart that Twilight and Luna were guarding.

Armin aimed his sword at the cart and pressed the button on the back of the handle with his thumb. Eren and the others looked confused and shocked as the blade of Armin’s sword began to glow a bright magenta.

“Armin,” wondered Eren, “what are you doing?”

“See that cart over there?” responded Armin. “I need help bringing the jars of antidote over! Just focus on that and help me!”

Eren and Mikasa, respecting Armin’s request, looked out to the cart that Twilight and Luna guarded and pointed their swords out, pressing the button at the back of the handle, their swords also glowing red and orange, respectively.
________________________________________________________________________________________

At the tree where Luna and Twilight were, boxes inside the cart began to rattle, making Twilight look behind her, unsure of why they were moving.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean, Conny, and Sasha also pointed their swords at the cart and pressed the buttons on their handles, their swords glowing in their distinct colors as well.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight then watched incredulously as each of the jars flew out of the cart and and into the air towards Shiganshina. Twilight turned around and flew backwards, trying to keep up with the bottles but losing them.

“What are they doing?” Twilight wondered.

“Twilight,” called Luna, pointing at six faintly-glowing lights above Shiganshina, “look!”

Twilight watched as the jars flew straight towards them, leaving her in an even bigger state of confusion.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The jars from the cart finally reached Eren and the others. Armin concentrated on each of the jars, and watched as the lids unscrewed off, the liquid inside floating out and forming into a liquid ball in the center of the ring the six of them had formed.

“Armin,” asked Eren, “what is all this for?”

“Eren,” replied Armin, a nostalgic smile appearing on his face, “on that day, you declared that you would kill all the titans, right?”

“Armin… you don’t mean–”

“And that’s exactly what we’re going to do. All of us.”

Armin raised his sword up into the air, the liquid in the center shimmering slightly. Eren, knowing that Armin was planning something, raised his sword in the air.

“Every…” he spoke, “last… fucking one.”

Mikasa soon followed, the antidote now becoming bright enough to not even appear as a liquid anymore, but just a ball of light. At once, Jean, Conny, and Sasha raised their swords up, the antidote becoming a bright star above the city.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The light was bright enough that not only the humans, but the titans, were completely transfixed by the light, unable to look away or continue the fighting.

“No… way,” Rainbow Dash muttered.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The jeweled centers of Eren and his friends’ swords changed into solid colors, the bars slowly snaking out of their blades and orbiting around them. As with their markings in the realm of magic, the bars spun around their ring faster and faster, until it looked as if a rainbow-colored band was swirling around them.

The bright light of the antidote began to pull away as large gobs of it flew into the rainbow swirl and merged inside, making it glow even brighter. One of the globs flew towards Eren’s chest, fusing with his armor. Eren made a heavy gasp as bright, veiny lines spread through his face. The others, seeing this, also gasped in shock.

“Eren!” Mikasa shouted.

“Are you alright?” asked Sasha.

The lines in Eren’s face faded away as Eren took calming breaths, looking back at Sasha.

“Never better,” he spoke.

Once all of the antidote fused into the rainbow, Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Jean, Conny, and Sasha, all at once, slashed their swords downwards, aiming the blades at Hunter below. A large, bright, rainbow-colored beam shot down towards the earth right at Hunter. Looking up, Hunter saw the beam coming at him, and all he could do in response was breath heavily in one last time.

The beam struck Hunter, producing a massive explosion and rainbow-colored mushroom cloud that decimated Shiganshina. Following the explosion was a white shockwave of light that rushed over the area. As the shockwave collided with the colossal titans and the smaller titans below, they all exploded in a sparkling burst before they merely disappeared.

The humans and ponies ducked for cover as the shockwave passed over them, only to feel a strong gust pass over them. As they got back up to find themselves completely unharmed, they watched as the shockwave passed over the land as it moved over Wall Maria, vaporizing it away in the same manner that the titans did. Erwin looked in pure awe as Wall Maria was quickly, but harmlessly, eradicated by the shockwave created.
________________________________________________________________________________________

In Trost, Captain Felman looked from the southern edge of Wall Rose alongside Ian, Riko, and Mitabi. They could see the shockwave pass over the hills and straight towards them.

“What on Ear–” Felman wondered before the shockwave hit the wall.

Glowing bright in a second, the wall disappeared in a burst of sparks, leaving the three Garrison soldiers and captain in a freefall. With no time to wonder what happened, Felman and the three soldiers hooked into the boulder that had blocked the entrance into Trost and swung down to the ground from it.

Before Felman could look into the horizon to find the origin of the shockwave, the sound of the cannons that once lined the top the walls fell down to the ground with deafening clunks. Felman, Riko, Ian, and Mitabi turned to observe the sight, only for what laid before them to frighten them even more.

The wall protecting Trost had completely disappeared, and they could see as Wall Rose slowly disappeared down each side as the shockwave continued its journey. What amazed the four of them the most was that the town of Trost itself was completely unharmed by the shockwave.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The people inside the now crowded city of the Hermiha district in Sina continued to sit patiently along the walls of the building, hoping that news would come about their ability to return home. At that very moment, the shockwave passed through the walls. Upon making contact, the wall disappeared as it did for Maria and Rose. The people looked behind them as the rest of Wall Sina vanished before their eyes. They then looked back to see that their defense had gone away.

Murmurs of confusion soon became screams of terror as the people pushed and shoved each other to escape towards the north. The Military Police were also frightened by the disappearance of the wall, looking down at the scared people as well. Seeing as they began to run for their lives to the north, they raised their rifles into the sky and each fired off a round, filling the sky with loud bangs.

The people screamed at the shrill sound, ducking and covering their ears. A multitude of Military Police soldiers ran to the north side of the city, their rifles in hand. The crowd watched nervously as the Military Police lined the northern edge of the city where the wall once stood, standing by with their weapons.

“Attention, citizens,” called a Military Police captain, trying to sound as relaxed and authoritative as possible, unable to stop the occasional stammer, “calm down. We do not know how Wall Sina has disappeared, but we’re going to stay here in a calm fashion until further notice. If not, we will be forced to shoot any and all rebels. Do you understand?”

The crowd looked at the Military Police with anger, but they did not move a muscle, staying obediently and heeding the captain’s words.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The humans and ponies north of Shiganshina looked up at Eren and his friends, as well as another incredible sight before them. A large tower of crystal had formed over the town of Shiganshina, taking the form of the mushroom cloud that came from the Elements of Harmonies’ spell. The crystal was colored like a rainbow throughout the structure, glowing in the morning sun.

Eren and his friends looked down at the people down below, surprised not only to see no titans, but to see the walls gone as well.

“Whoa!” Conny exclaimed. “Where did the walls go?”

“The walls were made from titans,” Armin said. “Like the titans that were wiped out from the spell, so was the wall that they created.”

“But what about the other titans south of here? Won’t they now get in?”

“I don’t think that will be the case.”

Armin then began to float himself down north of Shiganshina where the other soldiers were, followed by Eren, Mikasa, Jean, Conny, and Sasha. They could hear the murmurs and gasps of the others down below, in awe of their new forms. As each of the six friends landed on the ground, they each placed their swords back in their sheaths.

At that moment, Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Jean, Conny, and Sasha’s armor and capes began to glow bright. As they looked upon their armor, wondering what was happening, the armor dissolved off of their bodies in sparkles that blew away with the wind. Once the armor faded, Eren and his friends found themselves in their normal Scouting Legion attire minus their cloaks. However, their new swords and sheaths remained on their bodies.

“Eren!” shouted Rainbow Dash.

“Guys!” Twilight called.

Eren and his friends turned to see Levi, Spike, Luna, and the ponies running towards them. Rainbow Dash flew up to Eren and gave him a big hug.

“You guys were awesome!” she squealed.

Fluttershy, squealing in pure-happiness, leapt onto Jean and squeezed his body tight.

“Thank Celestia you’re alright!” she sighed, snuggling her face into Jean’s chest.

“I guess you can say that…” Jean replied sheepishly.

“What happened?” Twilight asked, her face full of confusion. “What happened to the walls and my antidote?”

“When we were saved by your Elements of Harmony,” Armin explained, “we met Princess Celestia. She had told us that we were Earth’s Elements of Harmony. I suppose ours comes in the form of armor and swords.”

“But what about the titans. How did you–”

“I combined our magic much like you did with Luna and Shining Armor when you teleported us off the wall yesterday and combined it with your antidote, so not only did we stop Hunter, but we, as far as I know, eradicated the titans.”

“Is that what that shockwave was?”

“Where is that bastard anyway?” Eren shouted.

“Look!” Hanji shouted as she pointed at the crystal structure. “Over there.”

The soldiers turned their heads to see Hunter, his body frozen inside the crystal, imprisoned forever inside.

“After all that,” Jean commented, “we still couldn’t kill him.”

“I think it’s for the best,” Armin said. “Better imprison him forever than kill him and let him win.”

Annie looked at the tower and down it, seeing how it spread over the town near the city’s edge. Looking at the northern foot of the city, she saw the body of a robed man lying dead in the street empty street. Annie, recognizing it as her father, gasped and sprinted towards the body. Twilight and Armin, taking notice, ran out to follow her.

“Annie!” cried Armin.

Annie slid on her knees towards her father. Picking him up and cradling him in her arms, she could tell by the blood that covered his face from his head that he did not make it. Hugging him close, Annie loudly wept into her father’s shoulder.

Armin and Twilight slowly approached her, unsure of how to console her. However, it was Armin who stepped forwards and knelt down to Annie, putting his hand on her shoulder. Annie lowered her father back to the ground, her crying becoming quieter until it stopped.

“Annie,” cooed Armin, “I’m so sorry about–”

Annie suddenly threw herself onto Armin, draping her arms over his shoulders and cried into his chest. Armin’s face began blushing, finding the tender moment unusual. Twilight then came to the two of them as she sat down and wrapped her arms around Annie’s waist, stroking her side with her head. Sasha and Conny smiled at the tender moment while the others looked upon them with similar intrigue as Armin.

A belch was then heard near the ponies, and the ponies jumped back as Spike burped green flames from his mouth. The humans watched as the flames swirled around and formed into a scroll.

“It’s from the Princess!” called Spike.

At once, Armin, Twilight, and Annie stood themselves up, the latter wiping her eyes as she listened in to hear what the letter had to say. Spike took the seal off the scroll and unraveled it, looking upon the text within, clearing his throat.

“Dearest Men, Women, Ponies, and Dragon of the Military,

“You were all splendid; I watched the whole battle. For those who didn’t understand what had happened at the end there, Eren and his other five friends now embody a powerful kind of magic called the Elements of Harmony, much like Twilight and her friends in Equestria.

“It seems that they not only defeated and sealed Hunter away, but they used the antidote the Hanji and Twilight had created and combined it with their magic, destroying both the titans and the walls. From my vantage, I saw the shockwave that was created and it looks to have traveled the entirety of the planet, which I assume would mean that it killed every titan it came across.”

There was much gasping amongst the soldiers, having been stunned by the astounding news.

“I suppose that’s great news for you all. I merely wished to let you know of the situation more fully, and to congratulate you on your victory. I hope to hear from the Scouting Legion upon their return to headquarters. Congratulations to you all on your success.

Sincerely,
Princess Celestia.”

Spike let the letter drop to his side. He, as well as the others, were silent as they tried to comprehend what they had just heard.

“So…” spoke Kirill.

“That means…” Conny said.

“We…” Spike responded, “won. It’s over.”

Another few seconds of silence.

“YEAH!” screamed Spike. “We did it! We won!”

Spike’s jubilation caused a massive spread of cheering and celebrating by the soldiers, jumping up and down, hugging their friends, or breaking down and crying, humanity’s one-hundred-and-fifty year long nightmare finally over at last.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack embraced each other as Rainbow Dash spun her friend around in the air. Jean and Fluttershy shared another tight embrace, overjoyed that it had ended. Conny and Sasha were pommeled by Pinkie Pie and Conny, respectively, each of them hugging their friends happily. Hanji and Kirill looked at each other longingly. They each then threw their arms around each other and hugged, happy to finally be guaranteed a tomorrow.

Armin and Twilight both hugged Annie as they each lifted her up in her arms, unnerving her greatly. Shining Armor galloped to the three of them and wrapped his arms around each of them, lifting them up and squeezing them tight, a bright smile on his face.

“Pfft,” Levi scoffed. “They’re just like children.”

“Let them have their moment,” Erwin said with a smile. “It’s probably been a long time since either of them felt such joy.”

“Levi!” cried Spike as he hopped onto him and clung to his abdomen with his arms and legs. “We did it, man! Isn’t that great!”

Levi grimaced at his personal space being invaded. He then looked at Erwin smiling upon the small dragon with a fond smile. Levi then forced a smile and chuckle out as he pet Spike’s back, making him feel even happier. Near them, Hannes excitedly grabbed Nile in a giant bear hug, running about with him while laughing like a maniac. Nile's shouts bounced up and down with each step Hannes took.

Eren was hugging Rainbow Dash while Mikasa approached Eren. As Rainbow Dash let go to see her other friends, Mikasa grabbed Eren by the shoulders and turned him around, making him face her. Her face was flushed red and her smile was larger than Eren ever remembered seeing.

“Mikasa,” Eren gasped, “what are yo–”

Eren’s words were sealed as Mikasa’s lips pressed themselves onto Eren’s. Tears streamed down her face as her arms slung over his shoulders. Eren, shocked and surprised, wrenched his face away from Mikasa as he finally pushed her away from her. Mikasa looked confused and slightly hurt.

“Oy, Mikasa!” shouted Eren. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“Eren!” she exclaimed. “I never got to tell you back then, but I should have. I love you!”

Mikasa made another attempt at a kiss, only for Eren to back away.

“What is your problem, Mikasa?” he asked. “We’re family!”

“Oh, I see,” Mikasa responded, the iciness of her voice creeping out. “There’s someone else, isn’t there?”

“What?” Eren exclaimed, shocked by the outburst.

Eren turned behind him where Mikasa’s eyes were aimed, seeing Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Spike looking at his confrontation with intrigue.

“You don’t mean Rainbow Dash, do you?” asked Eren as he looked back to Mikasa.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes went wide as she pursed her lips, surprised by his statement.

“Don’t be stupid!” Mikasa stated. “I know that you’d know better than to be in love with a pony.”

Mikasa turned her body, her scarf gently slapping Eren in the face. As Mikasa walked off with a huff, Eren heard the sound of flapping wings behind him. Glancing out of the corner of his eye, he saw as Rainbow Dash hovered right next to him, giving him a smug, toothy grin and raised her eyebrows suggestively, freaking Eren out.

“Hey, hey!” he said, waving his hand at Rainbow Dash as if she were a stubborn fly. “I didn’t mean that! I was just trying to understand Mikasa!”

“Uh-huh,” Rainbow Dash answered sarcastically, playfully bumping his stomach with the back of her hoof, “sure you were.”

Eren jerked his body away and gazed down with a loud huff, blushing at his foolish choice of words. Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but giggle, but stopped soon after, looking back at Eren with a happy, loving glance.

Chapter 1: The Mission at Hand

The sun was shining bright on the illustrious city of Canterlot. Ever since the changeling invasion over a year ago, the city has seen an unbroken era of peace that would seem to carry on. In the city streets, the pony populace contently walked and trotted around in the idle lives they led. In particular, six ponies and a small, purple, bipedal dragon with a green underbelly and scales on his back were walking towards the city’s palace. Each one of them had two saddlebags equipped to both of their sides.

The pony leading the group was a light-purple alicorn with a purple Hime cut in her mane and tail with a magenta streak running down the center. She had a mark on both sides of her flank of a magenta six-pronged star with other similar stars shimmering around it. The pony closest to her was an orange pony that possessed no horn nor wings. Instead, she wore a brown Stetson hat upon her head, and her mane and tail were styled into a ponytail kept together with red bands at the ends. She too had marks on her flanks, and it was that of a trio of red apples in a triangle formation.

Following them were two pegasi. One of them was cyan in color and had a roughly chopped mane and tail with streaks of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple. Her mark was a cloud with a red, yellow, and blue lightning bolt coming out from it. The other pegasus was a light yellow with a long, brushed, pink mane. Her mark was a trio of blue butterflies with pink wings.

Tagging from behind were a pink earth pony and a white unicorn. The pink pony’s mane and tail were also pink and very puffy like cotton candy. Unlike the other ponies, she happily bounded up into the air like a cartoon rabbit. Her mark consisted of three balloons, the left and right ones being cyan in color, while the middle and highest one was a bright yellow.

The unicorn had a purple mane and tail that all curled together in a single, long spiral. Her mark was a trio of bright-blue gems. Along with her saddlebags, she carried a small cart full of extra luggage.

While the purple alicorn and the pink pony gladly awaited where their journey would take them, the orange pony and the yellow pegasus were less than thrilled to be so far away from home for such a long time.

“I sure hope Zecora is taking good care of Angel,” whimpered the yellow pegasus.

“It’s okay, Fluttershy,” answered the alicorn. “I’m sure all of our pets are being taken very good care of. But Princess Celestia warned that we’d be away from home for a very long time.”

“Well, it’s a good thing I came prepared,” proudly declared the white unicorn, her voice very posh.

“Consider yourself lucky if you can take more than two of those bags with ya’,” answered the orange pony with a thick southern drawl. “She did say, ‘pack lightly,’ ya’ know.”

“Applejack,” called the alicorn to the orange pony. “Rarity,” she called to the white unicorn. “Stop arguing. We’re almost there.”

Sure enough, the many spires that comprised the city’s massive castle came very close, leaving Applejack and Rarity to quell their words so they could meet with the Princess.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside a long, tall room in the castle with various stained glass art featuring the six ponies, a white alicorn stood and looked up at one in particular, featuring the six ponies wearing five gold chokers (the purple alicorn (who was depicted as a unicorn) wearing a gold tiara), launching beams at an odd creature that seemed to be comprised of various animals.

The white alicorn’s mane and tail seemed to flow constantly, waving the magenta, purple, green, and blue stripes that comprised them. Her hooves were covered in light-gold slippers, her chest was adorned with a large choker-like necklace with a purple gem in the center. Lastly, a gold tiara with a matching purple gem was affixed upon her head. The mark on her flank appeared to be a large sun.

With the sound of the door opening on her right, the alicorn turned to see the six ponies and the small dragon walk into the room.

“Princess Celestia!” cheered Twilight, happy to be in her presence as she galloped close to her.

“Twilight!” called Celestia, meeting her where she stood and caressing her back with her chin. “It’s so good to see all of you here again.”

“We wouldn’t miss it for the world, Princess,” answered Applejack humbly.

“Except for the fact that I had to give up Wonderbolts tickets for this,” grumbled the cyan pegasus.

“Trust me, Rainbow Dash,” answered Celestia. “What you’re about to be a part of is more important than any Wonderbolts show you may watch.”

“Plus,” said Twilight. “You volunteered to come.”

“Well of course I did! I wouldn’t bail on my friends like that, but I can still be angry about it, right?”

“And we thank you for your loyalty, Rainbow Dash,” spoke Celestia, “but what I’m about to ask of you required everyone here. I figured that today would just be a good day to do it.”

“Well, we’re ready,” replied Applejack. “What did ya’ need us for?”

With a clearing of her throat, Princess Celestia began her story.

“Twilight. Have you ever considered the possibility of worlds beyond our own?”

“Of course!” exclaimed Twilight. “But the problem is that the chances of any world outside of our own being able to sustain life is practically nil.”

“You are correct,” answered Celestia, “but what if I told you that we found a world with life on it?”

“What?” shouted Twilight. “Is it true?”

Celestia gave Twilight a slight, but ambiguous nod.

“Follow me,” she said, turning around and walking to the left corner of the hall where an upward spiral staircase was.

Knowing that the answer was awaiting where she was heading, the six ponies plus the dragon trotted along to follow her.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside a stony, circular room with a large, shallow pool in the center, a dark-blue alicorn was walking around it, carefully examining the water that laid still inside of it. The alicorn, like Celestia, had her royal-blue mane and tail flowing freely. Her mane and tail shimmered like stars in the night sky.

Her slippers were an icy-purple and she had a broadly-colored black choker with a waning crescent design, along with a tiara made from the same material as the choker. Her mark appeared to cover most of her flank and all of her lower back, it being a large black spot with the same waning crescent on both sides of her rump.

The door in the front of the room opened, Celestia coming in along with Twilight and her friends.

“Has anything happened, Luna?” asked Celestia.

“Very much so,” responded Luna. “But I must warn you, what you’re about to witness will not be for the faint of heart.”

“Sounds like Fluttershy’s out,” said the dragon with slightly snarky tone as he pointed to the yellow pegasus with his thumb.

“It’s okay, Spike,” sighed Fluttershy. “I’ll be fine. Honest.”

“If that is what you wish,” responded Luna.

Charging her horn, a wispy strand of light began to sink down from the air and onto the water in the pool. To the shock and surprise of the ponies except for Luna and Celestia, as soon as the light touched the water, it spread out over the pool and produced a realistic looking space full of stars.

“Ooh,” exclaimed the pink pony, reaching for the water with her hoof, “starry!”

“Do NOT touch the water, Pinkie Pie!” boomed Luna. “If any ripples are made in this pool, the images will be lost until the water is still again!”

“Sheesh,” spoke Pinkie Pie, pulling her hoof back. “Worst pool party ever.”

“Look! There it is.”

As the stars began to part, a blue-and-green planet enlarged and came into view. Minus the obvious changes in geography, Twilight was amazed at how similar the planet looked to their own. The image continued to zoom downwards towards a peninsular continent that was connected to a very large continent to the east.

As the image broke through the clouds and provided more imagery of the mainland, the six ponies and Spike couldn’t help but stare deep down into the pool to get a better view. The zooming began to decrease as they came upon a massive wall with three other walls nestled inside of it. Each of the three outermost walls had four extra walled barriers jutting out from the north, south, east, and west ends of the barriers, each of which held a large town inside of them. The focus in particular was the south district along the second outermost wall.

“Strange,” Twilight pondered aloud. “Why do the ponies here isolate themselves like this.”

“You might be surprised, Twilight,” answered Luna, “that ponies aren’t the dominant race here.”

“Then who is?”

“At the moment,” she answered, finding an example inside the pool that she pointed out with her hoof, “they are.”

Twilight and her friends saw as a large mass of naked, mostly hairless, bipedal creatures were slowly approaching a sizable hole in the southern end of the wall wall and entering a densely constructed town, filled with homes and buildings with distinctive German-architecture.

“It almost looks like a combination of Ponyville and Canterlot,” spoke Rarity.

“So then, it’s called Ponylot?” asked Pinkie Pie. “Or wait! Maybe Canterville?”

“The truth is, Pinkie Pie," confessed Luna, "that I don’t know what this town, or even this planet is called. All I know is that those larger creatures are up to no good.”

“Whatever do you mean?” asked Rarity.

“Look.”

The image came in closer to the inside of the city, where creatures that resembled the giants encroaching the city, albeit clothed and much, much smaller, ran screaming for their lives as the giants tried to chase them.

“I…” observed Applejack. “I don’t understand. Which is which?”

“Hey!” called Pinkie Pie. “Look. That big one found the small one! Is this like some game of tag or something? I want to play too!”

Pinkie Pie and the others watched as a giant creature with long black hair and a fixed smile grabbed one of the smaller creatures in its hand. Twilight couldn’t hear what he was saying, but it was clear that the creature that the giant had in its grasp was terrified beyond all comprehension, trying with all his might to pry free of the giant’s grasp.

“What is it going to do?” thought Twilight aloud.

“The big one’s opening his mouth!” shouted Pinkie Pie. “Maybe he’s going to give him a cat-bath!”

The giant opened its gaping mouth and shoved the smaller creature into it, managing only to get half of him inside as the smaller creature’s waist hung over its lower set of teeth. Then, with quickness and gusto, the giant chomped down upon the smaller one, splitting him in half as his blood and organs sprayed over the giant’s lips and chin.

Every eye inside the room was wide with fear and horror. Fluttershy and Rarity screamed at the atrocious and macabre act that they had witnessed.

“That’s not cool!” screamed Rainbow Dash, tears beginning to flow down her face.

“How could that thing just…” stammered Applejack, the shock leaving her unable to finish her statement.

Pinkie Pie was dead silent, minus the few whimpers that elicited her lips with each exhale that she took. Spike had fainted in an instant, lying still upon the floor. Celestia’s hoof was placed over her mouth, her own tears flowing down her face. Twilight was still, her expression of fear never changing.

“Just…” she nearly sobbed. “Just what is this place.”

“This,” spoke Luna in a tired tone, “is the world that I found, the nearest one with any life.”

“Wait,” cried Rainbow Dash pointing her hoof down. “Look!”

"Huh?" mumbled Spike, sitting up. "Wha..."

The giant that had eaten the smaller creature turned to see something approaching it from the air. It was another small creature, but its clothing was much different from the commoners and townsfolk. The creature had short blonde hair and wore a sand-colored shirt with a brown, leather jacket over it that cut off at the abdomen. The jacket, on both the back, the shoulders, and the left breast pocket, had a shield-shaped crest divided into four equal spaces, the upper right and lower left corners having a rose-design patched on them.

The creature’s pants were white with a brown sash and belt at his waist, and he had tall, brown boots that went up to his knee along with extra padding that went up to his lower thighs. Wrapped around the creatures legs, waist and torso, was a harness that was covered by his jacket and boots.

What intrigued the ponies the most was the device attached to the side of the creature’s thighs and lower back. On the sides of both thighs, there was a long, slender, metallic box with four slots at the front ends of them with a metal canister bolted above it that was connected to a metallic, hourglass shaped device that was affixed to the lower back via a pair of wires on both sides.

Connected to the hourglass shaped device through wires on both sides were a pair of swords with perpendicular stripes that ran down the blade. On the handles were two slots for the fingers to go, which had two buttons on them, along with a brake-like lever near the base.

As the creature flew up, he pushed a button upon his left sword, allowing a wire to shoot out of a device at the side of his waist and at the back of the giant’s neck with a puff of gas to escape from the back of the hourglass-shaped machine. Upon hitting the target, the hook on the end of it stuck in, and with another click of his button, followed by another burst of gas, the smaller creature quickly reeled himself in towards the giant’s neck.

Upon getting close enough, he took his two blades and swung them at the back of the giant’s neck, slicing off a hefty portion of skin and muscle that fell to the ground. Once the blow was finished, the titan fell onto the middle of the street, dead as a doornail. The smaller creature landed on the street, bending his knees to help cushion the fall.

“Alright!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “That was great!”

“Wait,” spoke Luna solemnly. “Continue watching.”

As the smaller creature examined his blades, another giant with short grey hair leapt over one of the buildings and at the creature that killed the other giant, who only noticed the giant by its shadow covering him. By the time he turned around, it was already too late. The giant fell at the ground with its face coming right at the smaller creature. In an instant, the giant’s head slammed into the ground where the smaller creature once stood. Lifting its massive head up, its cheeks puffy and filled with its kill, the giant gulped and swallowed him, leaving Twilight and her friends in another state of horror.

“Why?” asked Twilight. “What is the point of showing us this?”

“It is why I brought you and your friends here today,” spoke Celestia. “What I’m about to ask of you might come as a shock, especially in the light of the things you’ve seen, but I believe that you and your friends are more than capable of handling it.”

Twilight and her friends looked to Celestia, hoping to hear an answer soon.

“I want you to go to this world and assist the smaller creatures there.”

“WHAT?” shouted the six ponies and Spike in unison.

“That’s crazy talk!” shouted Applejack.

“You must be out of your mind!” yelled Rarity.

“You expect us to go to a world with those things?” asked Rainbow Dash with her hoof pointed at the giant that ate the small soldier.

“Please,” begged Luna. “Let me explain. You see, I’ve actually found this world quite some time ago, but I wanted to see how the world functioned before I just sent somepony down there. From some research and observations, it seems as if the giants are only interested in attacking these smaller creatures. All other animals in the forested areas where these giants can be found, horses included, do not provoke them. It’s for these reasons that I believe that safety in this world involving these giants will not be a large issue for you.

“Also, it seems that these giants do not devour the smaller creatures for sustenance. The giants have been outside the walls where these creatures live for weeks and they have not shown signs of hunger nor starvation, which leads me to believe that they do not eat these creatures for food, but merely for sport or destruction."

“I still don’t understand,” whimpered Twilight. “Why would you want to send us to such a place?”

“Twilight,” explained Celesta, “we’ve learned much from other species all over Equestria, and we now have the chance to learn from and converse with beings from another world. Just think of what we can learn from them. Just think of what they can learn from us.”

“But why? Why would anypony want to be sent to a world in this state? These creatures are dying to these monsters and they are hardly putting up a fight. What could we possibly learn from a dying world like this?”

“The same things you have learned since your arrival in Ponyville. That through the magic of friendship, anything is possible.”

Twilight gasped, but looked to Princess Celestia for a clarification.

“My sister and I have always dreamed of contact and conversation with another world and to learn about them. Through hard work and dedication, we’re very close to doing so, but unfortunately, we discovered this world in a far worse state than I could have imagined.

“However, the creatures in the world are striving to protect their population. Even on the brink of extinction with their backs against the wall, they still carry the hope that tries to see them through to the end.”

The sound of Fluttershy gasping broke the gap of silence, leaving everyone to look back down at the pool. What Fluttershy ended up seeing caused the ponies to gasp again. It was a young male with medium-length dark-brown hair in his early teens who was wearing the same uniform and equipment as the soldier. The crest on the jacket involved the shield that was divided into four, but instead had the design of two swords crossing diagonally with the blades pointed up. They saw as his arm reached inside the throat of a bald, but fully bearded giant, using his leg and his other hand to pry the titan's mouth open.

The ponies then noticed that his left leg below the knee was bitten off, streaming fresh blood down the giant’s chin and beard. The ponies couldn’t believe him. What could have been in the giant’s mouth that he would risk being eaten, all the while without a leg? It was then that with a forceful yank, the soldier pulled out a younger looking male soldier with longer golden hair from the giant’s throat and tossed him to safety on a nearby roof. Other than the blood of his comrade staining his clothes, the young soldier was unharmed. Rainbow Dash in particular was astonished at the other soldier’s bravery.

The other soldier, continuing to pry the giant’s mouth open with his right hand and whole right leg, reached out to the blonde-haired soldier with his left. The blonde-haired soldier made a desperate reach to save his comrade, only for the giant to bite down, causing the soldier’s left arm to fly from the giant's mouth as it swallowed him whole.

Fluttershy and Applejack were horrified as they watched the blonde-haired soldier wail and weep for his fallen comrade, helpless to do anything. Even though they couldn’t hear him through the pool, the anguish and pain that he must have felt spoke volumes louder than any shout that could have been made.

“And now you see the other reason I want to send you here,” spoke Celestia. “These creatures are fighting tooth and nail to save their species, and I not only want to save them as a service for us, but a service for them as well. Because that’s what true friendship is all about.

“So, I ask you, my little ponies. In spite of all that you’ve seen, do you still think you can help bring this world back to salvation?”

“Aw yeah, we can!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash.

“Rainbow!” spoke Twilight. “You need to think this through! We don’t know how these creatures will react to somepony like us, especially when it’s going to be completely out of the blue.”

“Then we’ll make them like us! I see a group of creatures who need all the help they can get, and I want to give it to them, or my name isn’t Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty.”

Twilight wanted to interject, but was silenced by her other friends.

“I’m going!” cheered Pinkie Pie. “Nothing clears away doom and gloom like a good old-fashioned party!”

“Count me in,” called Applejack. “I’ll show them rotten giants what for, especially if it’s in the honor of the princess!”

“And there are just so many opportunities to learn about their fashion!” exclaimed Rarity.

“Um,” Fluttershy softly said, “I guess if my other friends are going…”

Princess Celestia was pleased to see the ponies so receptive about the journey.

“Well, Twilight,” Celestia addressed, “all that’s left is for you and Spike to agree, and I can’t let them go without you. You see, with Rainbow Dash’s speed, Pinkie Pie’s unpredictability, Applejack’s strength, Rarity’s attention to detail, Fluttershy’s kind heart, and your incredible knowledge of magic and strong leadership skills, I firmly believe that you and your friends are just the support that these creatures need to win the war against these giants.”

Princess Celestia’s words were too encouraging for Twilight to resist. No matter how hard she wanted to preserve the safety of her friends, she, along with them, began to realize that she wanted to preserve the safety of these creatures even more. Her choice was clear.

“Princess Celestia,” she declared. “I accept!”

Twilight’s friends began to cheer, happy that her confirmation secured the approval of the mission.

“And I’m going too,” spoke Spike. “I’m not going to leave my best friend while she fights off those monsters.”

“Eee!” squealed Pinkie Pie with a bright, trembling smile on her face. “I’m so nervicited!”

“Uh,” Applejack said in a slightly annoyed tone, “you do realize that’s not a real word, right?”

“Then it’s settled!” stated Celestia. “The mission shall commence. But there are some things I must warn you about, especially Rarity and Twilight.”

The two horned ponies looked at Celestia, prepared for her warning.

“Despite there being enough energy within this planet to allow you to use magic, there is not nearly enough of it for either of you to use advanced or difficult spells that require a high use of it, which is why I cannot send the Elements of Harmony with you on this mission; they’ll be useless there.”

“I understand, Princess,” answered Twilight with a nod.

“However, I will be casting a special barrier spell on you and your friends for you to use in this world before you leave. I’ll explain in better detail once you’re almost ready. Also, do you have the books and documents that I asked you to acquire?”

“Of course,” answered Twilight, rummaging through her saddlebags. “History of Equestria, Geography of Equestria, Wildlife of Equestria, and a textbook featuring the anatomies of unicorns, pegasi, earth ponies, and dragons. They’re all here in my saddlebags.”

“Excellent. Applejack?”

“Yes, yer majesty?” she asked, reporting front and center.

Celestia gave the earth pony a small sack with her magic, placing it inside her bag.

“Eh, what in tarnation was that?” asked Applejack.

“They are enchanted apple seeds,” explained Celestia. “With those, you’ll produce a full grown and fully fruited apple tree in a matter of days. I don’t know how food will come for you, but it’s best to be prepared.”

“I got it. Thank you, ma’am.”

Celestia turned to Rarity, the former being dismayed by the amount of luggage that the latter brought.

“Rarity,” requested Celestia, “I can only allow you to bring one of those bags. The rest will have to stay here!”

Rarity quivered, unsure of which bag she had to choose, which was only made harder by Applejack giving a shrug as if saying, “I told you so.” Despite a hard decision, she sighed and picked an overly packed suitcase, which she placed at her sides triumphantly.

“Very good then,” confirmed Celestia. “Now, Spike.”

Going back to Twilight, where Spike was, she drew her neck down to meet the dragon at eye level.

“Your magic dragon’s breath should still be able to reach me on the other world, but it might require more strength than normal.”

“Alright,” exclaimed Spike, “not a problem.”

“Okay,” said Celestia. “I believe it’s time that we get a move on.”

Luna, understanding what this meant, went to a large lever at the back of the room and pushed down on it, causing the water inside the pool to drain into the center, leaving it mostly dry once again.

“Girls,” advised Celestia, “Spike. Please step into the pool.”

Each of the ponies stepped or fluttered down onto the surface of the pool, which was still wet from the previous usage.

“Now, Luna,” ordered Celestia, “dispense the plasma!”

With Luna pulling another lever on the back wall, another liquid began to pour onto the surface of the pool from a faucet. It resembled water, but it had an oily sheen to it. Once the plasma touched each of the hooves of the ponies, a freaked-out noise came from each of them. Once the pool had an even layer of plasma on it, Luna shut off the faucet.

“What is this?” asked Rainbow Dash. “Why do my hooves feel all… tingly?”

“This is concentrated plasma,” explained Celestia. “There’s small amounts in every cloud that allows it to produce lighting and thunder. This will be your ticket to the new world. Not to mention…”

Celestia casted a spell at the center of the pool, which traveled into the hooves and bodies of all the ponies along with Spike.

“Was that the protection spell?” asked Twilight.

“It is,” she responded. “If one of these creatures makes you feel uncomfortable, just think about protecting yourself in a bubble and it will appear. Anyone who tries getting too close will be painfully shocked upon getting within your proximity. And because even an earth pony, a pegasus, or even a dragon could use it, it doesn’t require much magic.”

“Sister,” pleaded Luna. “There isn’t much time. If the tide of the creatures’ battle would turn, it must turn now!”

“Just concentrate on the city,” Celestia told her sister. “Now,” she said, addressing the others, “you are going to feel a slight shock in your bodies once I cast the teleportation spell, which in combination with the plasma and Luna’s astrological abilities, will send you to this world in a flash of lightning.

“Lastly, Twilight, if you need anything, anything at all, don’t hesitate to ask.”

The plasma began to glow slightly.

“Anytime you’re ready, sister!” shouted Luna.

“I won’t,” responded Twilight. “Farewell, Princess Celestia. I’ll miss you.”

“And I’ll miss you too, Twilight. I know you’ll all succeed.”

The other ponies gave a nod to Celestia before she closed her eyes and concentrated on the spell. The six ponies and the dragon waited nervously as Celestia’s horn grew brighter, leaving it a mystery when they’d finally be sent.

When the horn got so bright that the ponies began to shield their eyes, a white bolt of lightning shot out of the horn and onto the plasma, causing a bright flash of light to emit from the floor of the pool that flooded the room in light. Once it finally faded, there was nothing inside of the pool, and it was now bone dry. Luna stood next to Celestia, looking upon their work.

“Do you really think they’re up to it?” asked Luna.

“I do,” responded Celestia. “I have every confidence that they will save that world.”

The two alicorn sisters continued to look at the empty pool, contemplating whether Twilight and her friends made it there alright.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Dark storm clouds formed and rained down on the district of Trost, which rested south along the outside of Wall Rose. The city was in complete chaos, with humans running for their lives from the massive titans. Those who weren’t fast enough were caught and eaten. Even the members of the Military were having trouble keeping the city and its citizens safe. Despite the rain having ended moments ago, their wet clothes were now bogging them down, making them even more susceptible to the titans, causing them to lose more numbers by the minute.

However, one of the Military members got around fine on her three-dimensional maneuver gear, effortlessly swinging over rooftops and city streets to reconvene with her garrison to evacuate the city. The woman was young; around fifteen. She had short black hair that only reached her lower neck. Unlike her male counterparts, she wore a white blouse underneath her brown jacket, whose crest also bore the crossed swords. She also wore a long, red scarf that was wet from the rain, but it didn’t seem to bother her.

As she continued to swing, a bolt of lightning crashed into the street just to her left, the sudden light and thunder faltering her slightly. However, she recovered quickly, retracting the grappling wires into her waist and landing on the nearest roof with grace. Making sure that there weren’t civilians in the blast, she hopped off of the roof and swung down.

Drawing her sword from her large sheath, she quietly walked towards the smoldering crater, unsure if a titan was lurking inside. She heard the sound of coughing coming from several females inside the crater.

“Hello!” called the woman. “Is anyone hurt?”

“No,” called the voice of Twilight, stepping out from the crater, revealing herself for the woman to see, "but thank you for your concern.”

Seeing the winged unicorn in front of her and talking, the woman couldn’t help but gasp in shock.

“That’s impossible,” she stated. “Horses can’t talk.”

“Well,” called Rainbow Dash’s voice, “we do. And we’re not horses…”

Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Spike all walked out of the crater, also showing themselves to the surprised woman.

“…we’re ponies.”

Chapter 10: Wound

At the northwest corner of Trost countless numbers of titans were swarming at the hundreds of soldiers gathered at the top of the wall. Many soldiers were still climbing the wall with the 3D Maneuver Gear, but some were not lucky enough to escape the titans unscathed.

One in particular was being helped up to the top by two soldiers, but were shocked upon seeing the soldier. His arm down to his elbow was gone, replaced by a bloody, meaty string and mangled leather. The soldier was nauseous, both from the pain and the loss of his blood, sweating profusely and groaning as he went to join the others. The titans, despite being far too short for the top of the wall, continued to reach up, hungry for human flesh.

The sight was observed by Pixis and several other Garrison soldiers as they walked down the Wall Rose barrier of Trost.

“We managed to gather most of the titans into one corner of the town,” a soldier said to Pixis. “Despite our best efforts to avoid combat, we’ve lost about twenty percent of our men.”

“We did not lose them,” Pixis assured him, issuing a gasp from the soldier that begged for a clarification. “Those soldiers didn’t just go die for no reason. They did it because I gave the order.”

Pixis then glanced out to where Eren would be before he continued.

“This is a crucial moment, the outcome of which shall decide whether mankind lives or dies. If humanity can survive as a result of my actions, I will gladly accept being branded as a mass-murderer.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa had dived out of the way of Eren’s titan’s fist, getting cut by one of the many chunks of the debris that exploded off of the building. Ian, Riko, Mitabi, and the ponies all gasped in horror as their desperate plan was going awry.

Eren’s titan’s fist had broken off due to its punch, but it didn’t seem to faze it, as it was already reeling its left arm back to hit Mikasa with its left fist.

“MIKASA!” shouted Applejack.

Mikasa quickly placed her left hand on the edge of another ceiling to her left. As Eren’s titan thrust forwards, Mikasa pulled herself off and leapt over its fist. Mikasa then shot a hook into Eren’s titan’s cheek and reeled herself in towards his face.

“Hey!” Ian called. “Ackerman, stop it! Get away from that thing!”

Mikasa grabbed onto a lock of Eren’s titan’s hair and placed her foot on his face for support.

“Eren!” she shouted at it. “Don’t you recognize me? It’s me, Mikasa! I’m your family! You need to pick up that stone and seal that hole!”

Rainbow Dash then flew close to Eren’s face as well, looking him in one of his eyes.

“Eren!” she yelled. “It’s me, Rainbow Dash! You remember me, don’t ya’?”

Riko, having swung in to see the plan up close, pulled out a red smoke round from a case she had on her.

“The mission was a failure,” she hissed. “I should have known. We have no such thing as a human weapon.”

Riko aimed the pistol up and covered her ears, firing a red round into the sky. She then went to join Ian and Mitabi on the next roof.

“EREN!” Mikasa continued to yell. “You are human! You are−”

“Ackerman! Rainbow Dash!” screamed Ian. “Get out of the way!”

Eren’s titan’s right fist, having regenerated, pulled its arm back to strike Mikasa again as well as Rainbow Dash. Mikasa’s eyes squinted, shocked and appalled that her brother would attack her like this. Mikasa jumped off its head and to a building while Rainbow Dash ducked out of the way as Eren’s titan punched itself in the face, completely shattering the head from the bottom jaw down.

“Eren!” Rainbow Dash shouted, her eyes streaming tears.

Mikasa looked in fright as the titan, now robbed of its vision, fell backwards and landed against the boulder, sitting against it and smoldering with steam. It laid motionless and still, as if it had killed itself.

“What's up with him?” Mitabi commented as Mikasa landed by him and Ian. “He’s stupid, just like all the other titans.”

“Eren!” shouted Mikasa upon seeing the state of his titan.

“Squad leader Ian!” called a soldier from the south. “Two titans approaching from the front gate! One ten-meter and one six-meter class! There’s one more behind us! Twelve-meters, and it’s coming our way, sir!”

“Ian,” advised Mitabi, “we gotta' retreat. That brat isn't going to block any gates!”

“Aye,” agreed Riko. “We have no choice but to leave him here.”

Mikasa angrily looked back at the group just as Ian was looking to her for her opinion. Ian looked at the scowl on her face that told him not to dare abandon the mission. The glare bore into Ian’s eyes, scared by what her actions would be if he called for retreat.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Pixis and several other garrison soldiers and captains looked out to see the smoke that Riko had deployed.

“Red smoke bomb from the elite team confirmed,” relayed a male Garrison soldier with a thick moustache. “The blocking operation must have run into some serious complications.”

As the soldiers and captains continued looking out, one soldier near the shack for the controls of a lift, sat down on his knees and rested his face into his hands, demoralized at the failure of the last effort to save humanity.

“All for nothing,” he wept. “My comrades... They died for nothing.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Soldiers along the corners of the town that were keeping the titans at bay and carrying up gas tanks looked up at the red smoke that extended into the air. Armin and the other soldiers looked upon the sight with nervous and hopeless frowns.

"What's that?" shouted a cadet.

“Red smoke…” said Armin.

“Does this mean they failed?” Marco asked.

“How…” Armin said to himself. “Eren… Mikasa… What the hell is going on?”

Armin knew that he was better with his voice than he was with his swords or his 3D Maneuver Gear, but now was his chance to save his friends in a similar vein to how they saved him as a child. Armin dropped a wooden basket of gas tanks that was fastened to his back and ran east down the wall.

“Huh?” questioned Marco, seeing his comrade run off. “Armin! Where are you going?”

It was too late. Armin was too far out of earshot and too far beyond the point of caring. His friends needed him, and they needed him now.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Commander Pixis,” spoke the moustached soldier, “we must quickly resume defensive formation and head to the gate. We just need your approval.”

“No,” Pixis simply answered.

“We should order the team to pull back,” said the female with the telescope.

“No need. Continue to draw the titans closer to the corner of the town. As for the elite team, we’ll trust the commanding officer on the field to do the right thing. They aren’t just skilled soldiers; they’re the elite of the elite who hold the fate of humanity in their hands. Giving up now would be unforgivable. If there’s one thing we can do to make sure our soldiers didn’t die in vain, it’s to keep up the fight for as long as we live.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight and the other ponies began to reconvene on the roof with Mikasa, Ian, Riko, and Mitabi, who were all discussing the best choice of action given their circumstances.

“Hey!” shouted Mitabi at a still reluctant Ian. “What’s the holdup? Just give the order!”

“We’ll stop when the mission is successful!” Twilight butted in, but was not heeded by Mitabi, Riko, or Ian, who continued to look at Mitabi as he continued his rant

“Ian, this isn’t your fault. This whole plan never stood on solid ground to begin with. Everbody knows it! It was worth a try, sure, but we’ve been trying more than enough as it is!”

“Then try harder!” ordered Rainbow Dash, flying in front of Mitabi and poking him in the chest with her hoof. “Unless someone plugs up that hole, we’re all going to die!”

“Look who’s talking!” Mitabi scoffed, brushing Rainbow Dash’s arm away from him and then pointing at Twilight. “Pixis said you could use magic, right? How’s about you use it to pick up the boulder?”

“My magic isn’t strong enough here!” she responded. “You might not understand it, but unicorns and alicorns draw magic from the earth, but there’s not nearly enough here for me to do anything. It would be like you and your soldiers all going out on this mission on nearly-empty gas canisters. Better yet, it would be like you and you alone trying to pick up that boulder. We just don’t have the strength!”

Mitabi grunted, understanding what she was getting across.

“Fine then. You do as you wish. Me and my team are climbing the wall!”

A clearing of Mikasa’s throat sounded off, having each of the ponies and humans present to turn and face Mikasa, who had her sword drawn and was beginning to advance towards them. The ponies were scared at Mikasa’s intentions.

“Uh, Mikasa?” Applejack chuckled nervously. “Let’s not do anything rash, hehe…”

Mikasa didn’t care. If these two were going to leave, they’d have to deal with her first. However, an arm raised up and blocked her path.

“Hold it!” Ian shouted.

Even though Mikasa was now halted, she continued to look at Mitabi and Riko with warning eyes.

“Wait,” panted Ian, glancing backwards. “Calm down, Ackerman.”

Ian didn’t need Mikasa or the ponies to alter his decision. He looked right back at his two human comrades.

“Team Riko, take down the twelve-meter titan on the rear! Team Mitabi and my own will deal with the two in the front.”

Mitabi and Riko were shocked, while the ponies were uplifted by Ian’s dedication.

“Excuse me?” Riko demanded.

“I am the one in command here!” yelled Ian. “Shut up and follow my orders. We cannot allow Jaeger to remain defenseless for any longer!”

It was now Mikasa’s turn to be surprised while Mitabi and Riko remained fearful of Ian’s orders. The ponies were still happy that Ian would not cower out as easily as Mitabi or Riko.

“Change of plans,” began Ian. “We’ll protect Jaeger from the titans until he’s recovered. The fact is, the potential that he represents for humanity is just too great. We can’t afford to let go of that so easily, because unlike any of us, there’s no replacing him."

Riko had calmed down, but was still too skeptical to allow herself to follow Ian blindly to her death.

“Hundreds of us have already died for the sake of that hulking failure of a human weapon.” stated Riko. “Now you want to recover him, just for us to go through all that again?”

“That’s right,” answered Ian. “No matter the casualties or how many times it takes, we must continue trying.”

The ponies were speechless, merely nodding in affirmation over Ian’s words.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Jean had rappelled himself up the wall to join Marco and Conny. The scene around them all was just as desperate as before, more and more soldiers coming up wounded or dead, with or without the help of their comrades.

"What happened to Eren?" asked Jean to both of them.

"Armin's headed there alone," Marco answered. "I think... they'll be fine."

"You think?"

"They'll be fine! I'm sure!"

"Eren can do it!" Conny responded.

Conny's supportive answer went as a shock to Jean.

"I can't help but think it's pointless to gather all the titans into the corner of the town," Conny spoke.

"Fighting the titans always becomes a battle of attrition," Jean reasoned. "We can't let more soldiers perish at this point."

Conny turned around and looked out at soldiers along the wall.

"So those who already died," he said, "they died in vain?"

"This is bound to become an all-out war sooner or later! We have to preserve our forces as much as possible until then. Keeping casualties to a minimum is only natural."

"But we've got the ponies!" Conny shouted. "They can help us win this war, can't they?"

"They are still flesh and blood!" Jean yelled. "They are nothing more than animals, just like us. I'm right about this."

"Are you sure?"

"I'm positive!"

"Then let's try and not become casualties ourselves," Conny replied, turning around with his trademark cocksure smile.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

“Ian,” Riko yelled at Ian, “are you mad?”

“HOW ELSE CAN WE WIN THEN!?” yelled Ian, causing the ponies to take a frightened step backwards. “Let’s hear it! How do we defeat the titans!? You tell me! What other way is there to get through this without more people dying!? All while remaining human ourselves!? How do we overcome the strength of the titans then, huh!?”

The ponies were stunned. Not once had they seen such fires of fury from him, and to say the least, it was very inspiring.

“Of course I don’t know any to defeat them.” she calmly responded.

“Right,” agreed Ian. “That's why this is all we have left. Our job is to throw our lives away for the sake of this obscure human weapon. Our job is to die as bravely as we possibly can.”

Riko still looked agitated with her commander’s decision while Mitabi was still scared of the prospect of death. Twilight and the ponies, while also scared of dying, looked at the body of Eren’s titan still sitting motionless by the boulder. They knew well that if they had any chances of saving their friend, as well as their other friends and the whole of humanity, they’d have to risk their lives to protect him. Their nervous faces turned to ones of determination as the six ponies and Spike gave Ian a nod.

“Isn't it pitiful?” Ian asked as he looked at the encroaching titans. “As humans, and even for these ponies, this is the best we can do. Sacrificing ourselves for something that might not even pay off.”

With a look back to Mikasa and each one of the ponies, the resolve on their expressions answered to him that they all had his back.

“So,” he concluded, “what will you do? This is the only way we can fight. This is as good of a struggle as we’ll ever put up.”

Riko grit her teeth, knowing it was futile to change his mind. She turned on her heels and began to walk away. The ponies frowned at her supposed cowardice.

“Yeah, right,” she scoffed. “I’m still not convinced.”

“Riko!” called Ian.

“I’ll follow the plan!” she said, bringing Twilight’s glares down. “I believe what you're saying is right. I will teach them to fear the dreadful human beings can be when they're fighting with all they’ve got. I won't die a dogs death. Leave the twelve-meters class on the rear to my team.”

With that, she ran out to the back and fired her hooks out at some buildings soaring down to take the titans there.

“This is no longer time for idle chatting, Ian,” Mitabi stated, running in the opposite direction towards the southern gate, “Let’s go! Those titans up ahead are waiting.”

“Right!” confirmed Ian as Mitabi rocketed off on his 3D Maneuver Gear.

“Thank you very much, squad leader Ian,” Mikasa said.

“You really have a way with words,” complimented Rarity.

“Mikasa,” spoke Ian, “ponies, there is no need to thank me. I had no idea what you were about to do, Mikasa, and I admit that that scared the shit out of me. Move ahead on your own to execute the original plan. Your abilities are best utilized that way.”

“Sir!” she confirmed.

“Defend your lover.”

“He’s family…” she whispered, blushing.

“Ponies,” Ian addressed to them. “You’re all going to need a way to defend yourselves. Even if you can fly and use magic, I’m not sure how long that can hold up when titans begin to surround you on all ends.”

Rainbow Dash put her hoof to her chin, trying to ponder a solution. Suddenly, her head shot up and a smile appeared on her face.

“Spike,” she called, lower herself to her shins and elbows, “hop on.”

Ian was confused as he watched Spike hop off of Twilight to mount Rainbow Dash.

“What do you think you’re doing?”

“Getting something to defend ourselves with, what do you think? Spike, you on?”

“Ready,” confirmed Spike.

With incredible speed and a tail of rainbow colored contrails, Rainbow Dash flew back into the center of the town towards the HQ. While her speed was awesome, Ian knew that they couldn’t spend anymore time there.

“Ackerman,” ordered Ian, “do what you must! The ponies seem to have things covered.”

As Ian ran down to join Mitabi and any other soldiers he gathered, Mikasa looked down at Eren’s titan’s headless body, but saw that neither the head nor the hands have grown back yet, still smoldering.

Eh? she wondered. He hasn’t regenerated yet from the wounds he sustained back then? How is that going to affect Eren? We’re not even sure if Eren can return to his normal shape in the first place–

“Mikasa!” shouted Applejack, snapping her out of her train of thought. “I don’t think yer gonna’ do a good job killin’ titans standing here like a bump on a log.”

“Wait,” Pinkie Pie pondered out loud, “are bumps on logs even able to stand? Or do they normally wear scarves?”

Mikasa bowed her head down and closed her eyes for a second, almost as if she was embarrassed for standing around like she did.

No, she thought, looking back out to where Ian and Mitabi were. That’s enough. No matter how hard I think about it, I have no way to know. For now, I’ll just do my thing.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin ran down the wall to reach Eren and Mikasa. His panting was heavy and labored, but he knew he'd be damned if he were to succumb then and there.

Eren. Mikasa, he thought. What happened?
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside the nape of Eren’s titan’s neck, Eren lied motionless and still. His arms, legs and face were grafted to the muscle inside the neck and spine. Eren’s own neck had its own spine visible, the skin shifted to attach itself to the inside. The left eye, not covered by the flesh, opened up, awakening Eren.

Huh? he thought. What the… What am I doing here? Am I sitting? I can’t see a thing. What day is it today? Where am I?

A bright light began to take over Eren’s vision, causing him to drowsily blink his eyes to adjust. Once he got used to the light, he could make out the scene in front of him. He was now a ten-year old child again. He was in a large wooden room. The right wall had a modest fireplace and cabinet of plates and other dishes.

In front of him, there was a wooden table with four wooden chairs, his father occupying the right bottom one as he was writing down in a journal. Behind the table, Mikasa, now ten years old too, was helping Eren’s mom with dishes at the sink. Eren’s mom’s black hair was combed and draped around her right shoulder. The sun streaming through the window above the sink provided ample light. Eren himself sat on a wooden bench with a pillow to his left and behind him and a blanket wrapped around him.

“What the…” he muttered to himself nonchalantly. “Oh, I’m in my home. I need sleep...”

With a mighty yawn, Eren leaned backwards on the pillow and shut his eyes, snoring loudly.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin was almost to the site. With no blades in his handles, he swung southwards towards the area as fast as his 3D Maneuver Gear could allow him. Landing atop a roof, he got a good look of Eren’s titan as it sat with its back to the boulder and its head blown off. The journey to the site, along with Armin’s shock, caused him to pant.

“Eren…” he said out loud, “what the heck are you doing? Eren?”

Southwest from Armin, on the same roof that they had been standing on, Rainbow Dash and Spike had returned. Rainbow Dash had eight swords in her grasp, handles and all. Spike had wrapped two each in his arms by the handles with the blades pointed behind him to avoid slicing Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash dropped the swords to the ground, the clanging and clattering alerting Armin to the noise. He gasped upon seeing his friends still there and grabbing swords. However, Mikasa was nowhere in sight. Wanting to know what was happening, he swung his way over to the roof. Upon his landing, the ponies gasped in shock.

“Guys,” spoke Armin, “what are you doing?”

“Armin!” squealed Pinkie Pie as she wrapped her arms around Armin’s body in a tight, crushing hug. “You’re alive!”

“Pinkie!” scolded Twilight. “Let go of him!”

“Oh,” she answered, letting Armin go and allowing him to take a deep inhale. “Sorry ‘bout that!” she whispered.

“I’m glad to see you all safe and sound too, but what’s going on? Where's Mikasa?”

“She left with Ian and Mitabi,” Rainbow Dash answered, “We need to keep those titans away from Eren, so we’re arming ourselves.”

“Huh? How are you going to do that? I can see Twilight and Rarity using their magic, but how are Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy going to–”

“Like this!”

Rainbow Dash picked up two swords in each hoof and flew up. To Armin’s complete shock and surprise, the rainbow-maned pegasus flawlessly held the two swords in her wrists that were squeezed to hold the sword in place.

“With this, we’ll cut them down to size!” Rainbow Dash declared.

“And how!” Spike replied, holding a sword up.

“Spike!” yelled Twilight. “Put that away! You could hurt somepony!”

“The only ones I’ll be hurting are those good-for-nothing titans!”

“Spike,” reasoned Armin, “I know that you want to help your friends, but you can’t let your emotions make your decisions. Eren did so when Thomas got killed and he almost died. He was one of the top ten students of the class and he nearly died, so what chance do you think you have?”

“They won’t touch me!” Spike talked back with his hand over his heart. “I’m a dragon, and those titans shouldn’t try and attack me!”

“Spike,” Twilight ordered, pulling the sword from his grasp, “that’s enough! I won’t have you go fighting the titans and that’s final!”

Spike was hurt at Twilight’s words, but his rage was penting up. With as much quickness as he could muster, he grabbed another sword and tried to run to where Riko went. However, his efforts were just as futile as Twilight held him up with her magic.

“Let me go!” Spike said as he flailed in the air, nearly slashing a nearby Twilight and Rainbow Dash.

“Quick,” Twilight said as she extracted the other sword from Spike’s hand, “grab the swords and go head off. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, you stay and guard Eren. Fluttershy and I will help out Riko. Rarity and Pinkie Pie can go and help Mikasa, Ian, and Mitabi.”

“You got it!” said Rainbow Dash.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash jumped off the roof to the ground to stand by Eren, who still lied motionless. Rarity grabbed four swords with her magic and galloped off with Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy got two swords for herself while Twilight took two along with the ones she took from Spike, leaving none left. As Fluttershy flew off, Spike ran to Twilight and pushed her, setting her aback.

“Why are you doing this?” he shouted as he stamped his foot, tears streaming down his face. “Why don’t you trust me?”

“I don’t want anything bad happening to you, Spike,” she tried to reason.

“Then why did Celestia allow me to come here in the first place?”

“Don’t you bring her into this, mister!” she yelled, pointing her hoof.

“I’m not just going to be your messenger while we’re here! If titans are going to keep surrounding us, then where would I even find safety? If my life is going to be in danger, then I want to fight for it, and I’m not going to let you or anyone stop me!”

Armin gasped at the two arguing. Armin couldn’t help but look at Spike more often, reminded of Eren’s own fury and resolve.

“You’ve always stuck your neck out for me,” Spike continued, “and I've hardly returned the favor. Just please, Twilight,” he sobbed, now on his knees and hugging Twilight’s chest, “just let me fight! I’m not a baby anymore! I want to save all of my friends!”

Twilight knew very well that Spike’s heart was in the right place, but she didn’t even think to consider that danger was coming from any and all ends. If Twilight let him be, Spike would have to face the titans alone. If Twilight or anyone brought him with unarmed, he’d be nothing but a useless burden.

However, Spike had learned much since he was hatched, and he would prove to be far better help if he had swords. Twilight shut her eyes and winced, unable to find the right decision. However, she realized again that risks were unavoidable today, much like the risk to use Eren’s titan power and the risk to continue protecting him after that failed. If the tide of the battle was going to turn, another risk would have to be made.

“Okay!” she shouted, dropping two swords at her hooves as her own tears ran. “Join Applejack and Rainbow Dash. I can’t have you riding on me with swords while we’re both trying to kill titans.”

“Really?” Spike hyperventilated. “You mean it?”

“Yes, Spike. I know I can’t keep holding you close to me forever, it’s just that it’s hard for me to let you go, especially like this!”

Twilight couldn’t talk anymore, instead opting to weep.

“Come on, Twilight,” cooed Spike, his voice still shaky as he wiped her tears, “you act like this is the first time I’m going away.”

Twilight remembered Spike’s first Great Dragon Migration and how awry it turned out, but she knew that Spike had grown since then, much like he showed when he brought the Crystal Heart to Cadance and saved the Crystal Empire, and she wouldn’t allow Spike to be confined to her at all times anymore.

“I’ll come out of this safe and sound.” Spike finished as he put his fist to his eye. “Pinkie promise.”

Twilight knew there was nothing more sacred than a Pinkie Pie promise, and that Spike seemed more than ready. However, there was one last thing that needed to be done before they separated. Twilight wrapped Spike in her arms for a possibly final hug.

“Go get them,” Twilight sighed, nuzzling her head into Spike’s.

“I won’t let you down, Twilight,” he answered.

They finally garnered the strength to let go, and with a final glance, Twilight lifted Spike and his swords up and floated him down to the ground, surprising the cyan pegasus and orange earth pony below.

“Spike?” wondered Applejack. “What in tarnation are you doing here?”

“I’m helping you guys out,” answered Spike. “I’m not safe here no matter where I go, so I might as well do something about it.”

Applejack was about to object when Twilight’s voice rung out from above.

“Girls!” she called. “You look after him with your life!”

“Twilight!” whined Spike.

“I’m letting you fight, but I won’t let you go unprotected either!”

“Okay then! Good luck, Twilight!”

Twilight then looked to Armin, her look surprising him mildly.

“Are you staying here, too?” she asked.

“Yeah,” he answered. “I need to get Eren up, or we’re all doomed.”

“I hope the best for you.”

Twilight then walked up to Armin and gave him one last hug as well, shocking him yet again.

“Farewell, Armin,” she bid. “I’m glad to have met someone quite like you.”

“Yeah,” he said, patting her back, “me too.”

Upon breaking free, Twilight gave one last look to Armin before she flew off to help Riko and Fluttershy. She glanced backwards at Spike and Armin, hoping with all of her might that it wouldn’t be the last time she’d see either of them alive.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Safely hidden behind a building near the swarming crowd of titans at the corner of Trost, Jean, Conny, Annie, two cadets, and a Garrison soldier were discussing a plan, all while watching the chaos unfold around them.

"Do you understand?" asked the male Garrison soldier with wavy brown hair. "We mustn't let the titans leave this corner. Focus only on that goal and lure them closer enough. Do you understand?

"You won't have to fight. Cadets will form groups of three and run on the ground. Once you're under the wall, climb up it. Try not to die.If by some minuscule chance any of the titans stray away, we'll crush them."

"Minuscule chance?" mumbled Jean unhappily. "I'd say it's more likely than that."

"Are we free to act as we see fit in case of an emergency?" asked Annie.

"If it comes to that," answered the Garrison soldier. "Sure."

The sound of crashing wood began to encroach as a fifteen meter titan walked through the buildings, getting closer to Jean and the others.

"Kirschtein squad, move out!" the Garrison soldier yelled.

"Got it!" he responded.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

A titan lied dead in the streets as it decomposed in a cloud of steam. Another titan that tried to reach at Ian and Mitabi on the roof was quickly cut down by Mikasa’s blades as she leapt over the rooftops at its neck. Upon being hit, the titan’s lifeless head slammed into the building, breaking a part of it as vapor poured from the wound.

“Shit!” yelled Ian. “Behind us! A thirteen-meter class! It’s making its way across the building to get at Jaeger!”

Sure enough, a large titan north of them had climbed onto the roof and crawled along it to create a shortcut, the soldiers of Ian and Mitabi's squads watching fearfully.

“Hey!” exclaimed Mitabi from the south, “More titans are coming in through the gate!”

Four large titans had come in from the broken gate in succession.

“Four ten-meters class!” shouted Mitabi.

Mikasa looked behind her at the thirteen-meter class as it continued to make its way across the buildings. Suddenly, a bang rang out through the air very close to the area, shocking the three humans.

“What?” Ian wondered. “They shouldn’t be firing those cannons now!”

Ian looked behind him, however, to see the thirteen-meter class titan fall to the ground from the roof it was on from a large puff of smoke. It fell on to its stomach, allowing a small-white quadrupedal creature with four swords floating at its sides to stand at the edge of the roof and swing the two of the swords into the back of the titans neck, killing it. Once the smoke cleared, a pink creature with a large blue cannon was visible.

“Rarity?” Mikasa wondered. “Pinkie Pie?”

Pinkie Pie had put her cannon away from behind her as the two ponies ran across the roofs to reach Mikasa, Ian, and Mitabi, and their men.

“I thought you could use a bit of assistance,” Rarity claimed.

“You got that right,” answered Mitabi. “We got four titans coming from the gate. We need to take care of them.”

“Then let’s go then!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, running to the southernmost end of the building.

As Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Mitabi went out to get the four titans that were coming in, Mikasa looked out to see more large shapes coming towards them.

No way, she thought. Why are there so many titans gathered this way? There are barely any humans in that area. Unless… they are somehow drawn to Eren?

“Ackerman!” Ian called out. “Titans coming from the north! You think you can take care of them? I think Rarity and Pinkie Pie can manage with us.”

“Yes, sir!” she answered without hesitation.

Mikasa used her 3D Maneuver Gear to zip across the rooftops to find an ideal place to defend Eren.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin needed to get Eren up. It would be a long-shot, and it was extremely dangerous, but it had to be done, or Eren would never move. Armin shot hooks at the top of the boulder and swung to it, climbing down it soon after and landing on Eren’s titan’s back. The two ponies and dragon that were with him looked at his feat with awe.

“Armin!” called Applejack. “What do you think yer doin’?”

“I’m going to try and wake up Eren!” he answered.

Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Spike bit their lips and widened their eyes, scared of Armin’s plan.

“Armin?” shouted Mikasa’s voice.

Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Spike, and Armin looked up from their locations to see Mikasa on the roof to the building west of them.

“Mikasa!” called Armin. “What happened to the plan? What’s going on with Eren?”

“Get out of here!” ordered Mikasa. “It’s too dangerous! Eren can't control that titan! Rainbow Dash and I tried talking to it and it didn’t respond! There is no point in anybody else trying!!”

“What about the plan?”

“It failed! We’re fighting because we can’t afford to abandon Eren! But with the number of titans, we are not going to survive this!”

Armin gasped, along with Spike, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack. Spike was beginning to fret over the very real prospect that he’d be breaking his promise to Twilight. However, Armin remembered the first time Eren had emerged from the nape of the titan’s neck, and he had suddenly thought of a way to get Eren up.

“Area from the back of the head to the nape of the neck:” Armin accounted as he connected a blade in his sheath to the holster in his hand, “length: one meter. Width: Ten centimeters,” he said as he drew his sword out.

“Armin?” shouted Mikasa, unsure of what he was about to do.

“Armin!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “Are you nuts?”

“I’m getting Eren out of here!” Armin shouted at his friends. “You keep the titans away from here!”

Armin then shot both of his 3D Maneuver gear hooks into the shoulder plates of Eren’s titan, holding him firmly in place.

Huh? Mikasa pondered. What the…

“Eren emerged out of the titan’s weak spot before,” Armin spoke as he held the handle of his sword with the blade pointed at Eren’s titan’s neck. “Surely it has something to do with the way they function, whatever it is.”

Mikasa and the ponies were too stunned to speak, merely watching as Armin went on with his plan.

“It’s going to be okay,” he said, raising his sword up, “so long as I don’t strike the middle.”

“No!” shouted Rainbow Dash trying to fly out to Armin with Applejack holding her down by her tail, “Don’t do it!”

“It’s just going to hurt a bit!” he grunted as he drove the sword down.

“Armin!” yelled Mikasa.

The blade pierced into the neck about half a meter left of the titan’s spine. From within the titan, the blade sliced into Eren’s arm just left of the shoulder. The pain he felt caused his eyes to shoot open. The torso of Eren’s titan shot up as it screamed a gutteral shout. Armin held his grip on the sword with his hooks holding him in as best as they could as the torso bucked and writhed. Armin refused to let go as the titan sunk back into its shut-down sitting state.

“Armin!” yelled Mikasa. “Stop it! This is crazy!”

“MIKASA!” screamed Armin. “I’m going to do what I can! Get going! You might be able to save a few lives! Leave Eren to me! Now GO!!”

Mikasa couldn’t argue any further. She knew that the more time she stood here meant the more time the titans could surround Eren. With a defeated grunt, she sprinted over the roofs to back to Ian and Mitabi to help them out again.

“Eren!” shouted Armin with his mouth near the titan’s back. “Can you hear me? Get a hold of yourself! Get out of here or we’re all going to die!”

Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Spike looked sadly upon Armin as he tried to call Eren out.

“Don’t let a mere titan body control you! Now quick! Hurry up and get out of this lump of flesh!”

“Get out of here?” mumbled Eren’s voice from within. “Why? I'm so sleepy…”

"Eren! Come out! Hurry! Eren! Eren!"

Armin grumbled, unable to reach Eren. He then began to pant, louder and louder with increasing anger.

“What happened to avenging your mother, huh?” he shouted, banging his fist on the titan’s shoulder plate. “What happened to wiping out all of the titans? You hate those bastards, don’t you? They killed your mother!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

In Eren’s fantasy, he saw and heard Armin, also a child, banging on the window above the couch he was sleeping on.

“What are you talking about, Armin?” he said, looking at the woman washing dishes with Mikasa. “My mom is standing right there.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The two ponies and dragon couldn’t help but shed tears at Armin’s futile attempts to wake Eren.

“Eren!” shouted Armin continuously. “EREN!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Mikasa ran ahead back to Ian and Mitabi to assist them after Armin claimed he would handle Eren, hoping that by both leaving her assigned team or leaving an unstable titan to Armin’s control wasn’t a grave mistake. However, she turned to the direction of the broken gate to see Ian and Mitabi cutting into the nape of a fifteen-meter titan that crawled atop the roofs as it grasped a whimpering Garrison soldier.

Rarity did her best to cut into the arm of the titan to free it, but she and her human allies were unsuccessful with either task, merely leaving deep scores into the titan’s skin. However, with one final slash from both of them, Ian and Mitabi finally killed it as its body crashed onto the roof, breaking it. The soldier that the titan had crawled out of its hand, whimpering even louder at his near-death.

“Got it!” shouted Ian. “Is the damned thing dead already?”

“Asshole!” shouted Mitabi at the slain titan.

“Another one coming from below! Dodge!”

From the street, a seven-meter titan popped up and raised its hand, ready to strike. It brought its hand down, leaving a crater in the roof. Ian and Mitabi had dove out of the way in time and ran as it looked into the titan’s gaping mouth.

“Fall back for now!” Ian ordered. “Team Mitabi, resume formation!”

Mikasa sprinted along the roofs as she made her way back.

“This is Mikasa, sir!” she called. “I’m back! I’ll be rejoining Team Mitabi!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Back at the boulder, Armin continued to reach to Eren inside his titan’s nape while Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Spike watched.

“Wake up, Eren!” Armin cried. “Eren!? I know you're in there, Eren!! Don’t just sit there, or the titans will kill you! It’s all going to end right here!”

Inside the neck of Eren’s titan, Eren, his arms and face still melded into the muscle inside, continued to succumb to his fantasy as his eyes drooped further and further down.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, in his dream, still saw Armin inside the window as he sat on the couch with the blanket wrapped around him.

“I still don’t get what you’re talking about Armin,” Eren said. “What would I need to go outside for?”

Eren then quietly realized something.

“That’s right… what good is it out there? Why should I join the Scouting Legion?”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Outside, Rainbow Dash smacked her paw with her face and grunted.

“I can’t take this anymore!” she cried.

“Rainbow, wait!” warned Applejack.

Before Applejack could anchor her tail down with her mouth, Rainbow Dash zipped up to Eren’s titan’s back and stood beside Armin.

“Eren!” she yelled. “Quit being such a doofus and get out of there!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, in his dream, gasped at the sight of the blue pegasus now at the window next to Armin.

“Rainbow Dash?” Eren muttered, nodding off. “What are you doing here? You’re not supposed to be real.”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash couldn't believe what was happening now of all times.

“What…” she nervously stammered. “What’s wrong with him?”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

The wavy haired Garrison soldier was in the grasp of a titan with a large blonde goatee. He screamed in fear as his death came near. On the ground, Jean, Annie, and Conny ran for their lives to execute the plan. Jean grunted as he watched the soldier become eaten by the titan.

"I guess we'd better move on our own now," Annie answered.

Three titans were in hot pursuit of the three as they barely managed to keep ahead. Annie broke away, leading one of the three titans away. One of the remaining titans lunged for Conny, but he managed to jump over its arm and continue running. He tried to latch his hooks into a building up in front of him, but they only seemed to bounce off, leaving Conny stranded on the streets.

The titan knelt down to try and reached for the terrified Conny, but the hook from someone's 3D Maneuver Gear flew up and cut the titan in the hand, distracting it. The titan turned to see that it was Jean, standing before it to beckon it closer.

"Jean!" Conny shouted.

"Hurry up!" ordered Jean.

Jean then turned back and ran as fast as his legs could carry him, just barely dodging the arm that slammed down at him.

I've had enough of people dying on my account! he resolved.

Jean was brought to another T-intersection in the streets as he saw the titan get up to follow him. Jean however, gave a confident smirk and clicked both top buttons on the handles of his swords. Nothing happened. Jean began to look nervous as he continued to click the buttons and hoped something would work. Sure enough, the hooks inside the compartments at his hips were jammed.

Shit, Jean thought. It just had to break now?

As Jean desperately continued to click the buttons, a titan approached from behind. As it raised its arm to hit him, Jean leapt out of the hand's way and darted down the street.

Meanwhile, Annie and Conny rappelled up the wall. Upon making it to the top, they looked down at the streets to look for Jean. They found him running down the street as a titan tried to get him. Conny was terrified.

"JEAN!" shouted Conny. "Why isn't he using his 3D Maneuver Gear? What's wrong with him?"

It suddenly dawned on both he and Annie.

"Don't tell me it broke!"

Jean continued running for his life down below.

"I'll sort this out," he yelled to himself.

Jean turned right at the next intersection and hid inside of one of the buildings. Jean immediately headed for the two sole windows at the other end of the room and sat against the wall between them, hoping not to be seen by the titan that was going to pass by. As well, Jean now had a moment to take a breather and rest for a moment.

"Dammit," he panted. "Now I'm holding other people back?"

The footsteps came closer, having Jean peer out the window to see the titan walking by. Looking further down the street, he saw a dead soldier with his 3D Maneuver Gear that remained intact from the chunk of rock that crushed its user. Jean gasped and hid behind the wall as the titan came closer.

"Will this really work out?" he wondered.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Riko and some other Garrison soldiers tired their best to hold off the titans coming down south for Eren. Twilight and Fluttershy worked well to take out the titans that came close to the humans and kept them away, but at the rate the titans were coming in, they knew they couldn’t hold them back forever.

With their assistance, the titans now saw the ponies as much of a threat as the humans and tried grabbing at them too, forcing them to keep their distance and letting one or two of them go for the humans to try and face, which they seemed to do with unease.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Armin was exhausted. No matter what happened or what he had to say, it seemed that nothing could convince Eren to complete his mission and fulfill his vendetta. Except for one thing...

“Eren!” Armin panted, his mouth right at the skin of the titan’s shoulder. “What happened to exploring the world outside like we were meant to?”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

This question alerted Eren and widened his eyes, bringing his attention back.

“Far, far beyond the walls,” ranted Armin, “there is burning water, expanses of ice, and snowfields of sand, spreading far as the eye can see! I’ve been wondering if you still remembered,” said Armin, his eyes welling with tears. “That conversation… is what gave me the courage to enlist in the Scouting Legion, wasn’t it?”

Eren was heavily intrigued by his words.

“The world…” he mumbled, “…outside?”

“Yeah!” answered Rainbow Dash, through the window. “If we get out of this and defeat the titans, you can see our world too! There are cities made of clouds, a castle on a cliff, dragons, manticores, hydras! It’s so cool in Equestria! I’ll take you there!”

Eren’s childlike wonder was pried wide open as he stood up, letting the blanket around him drop to the floor.

“Eren, answer me,” asked Armin. “Even though you knew you knew Hell was raging beyond the walls, even though we might die horrible deaths like my parents… Tell me, Eren. Why did you want to see the outside world?”

It dawned on Eren. The heads of his phantom mother, father, and sister turned to face him to hear the answer. Eren turned around to look Armin dead in the eyes.

“Why?” he answered. “I… I thought it was obvious!”

Now remembering his purpose, Eren's fury returned.

“It’s because,” he finally stated, “this is the world I was born into!”

The dream around Eren burst into flames as he threw all safety and feelings of comfort away. There was only one suitable option for him.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren’s titan’s eviscerated head rose up, suddenly beginning to regenerate. As it began to stand, Armin and Rainbow Dash hopped off onto the ground next to Applejack and Spike. As Eren's titan gave out a triumphant roar, the four of them smiled.

"Eren!" cheered Armin.

"We did it!" Rainbow Dash shouted, hugging Armin tight. "We can still do this!"

"Come on, y'all!" Applejack shouted. "Let's get Eren to that hole."

Eren's titan turned to the boulder.

Chapter 23: Their Last Moments

Eren, back out of his gear, and Mikasa were finishing clearing the plates and bowls from the tables from dinner inside the mess hall. It took what felt like forever, but they managed to get it done. As the two made their way to the kitchen to place them in the sink, Pinkie Pie appeared in the doorway.

“Pinkie Pie,” Mikasa greeted, “what are you doing here?”

“When you’re done with that,” she said, “I need you to come with me. There’s something we all need to talk about.”

Without another word she left, leaving Eren and Mikasa to wonder what she could have possibly wanted.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Pinkie Pie led Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Jean, Sasha, Conny, Reiner, Bertolt, Krista, Ymir, and Hanji, who was in her Military attire minus her cloak, to the entrance to the storage room.

“So what’s this all about, Pinkie Pie?” asked Conny.

“I’ll tell you once we get inside,” she answered, “now come on!”

Pinkie Pie opened the doors. To the confusion of the humans, none of the torches were lit. Once all the humans scrambled in, Pinkie Pie shut the doors behind them, confusing them further. Not long after, Twilight casted a spell that shot off in many multiple directions, causing all of the torches to go alight.

With the room fully lit up, the humans could finally see what was here. On a table to the left, there was a bowl of purple-colored punch, a ladle inside of it, with glass cups set all over the table and a barrel next to the table. On a smaller table behind that table was a record player with a record already inside of it. To the right, there were plates, napkins, and a large assortment of cupcakes of variously colored batters, icings, and sprinkles. Behind this table was a large pink cake that was decorated in care.

Further in the back, there was a wide, wooden tub half-filled with a layer of apples bobbing inside of it and a poster of a blue, cartoony earth pony with a purple cloth pinned to it by a felt pony’s tail with a pin on the other end.

The rest of the room was strewn with banners, balloons, streamers, and confetti. Also, a large banner was placed between two pillars above the two tables that read, “CONGRATULATIONS ON JOINING THE SCOUTING LEGION!!” Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Spike stood in the center between the tables as Pinkie Pie jumped into the air.

“Surprise!” each pony and Spike shouted.

None of the humans could make heads or tails of the scene, but Eren looked at the bright clutter in front of him with sheer terror.

“Guys,” he asked. “What is this?”

“It’s a party!” shouted Pinkie Pie. “Haven’t you ever had a party before?”

“How did you… You need to put this away! Levi will get angry if he sees this.”

“Why?” asked Twilight, stepping forwards. “He approved of it.”

“What?”

“Last night, after we had our talk in here, Pinkie Pie and I talked to Levi and convinced him to throw a party in the storage room.”

“How did you do that?”

“Pinkie Pie and I set up a list of all the things we would need and presented them to Levi. Of course, he immediately refused.”

“And that’s when I came up and promised to clean everything up after it was over!” Rarity chirped.

“And then the next morning, we’d have everything that was non-disposable sent back to Equestria; it would be like the party never happened!”

“So, he knows about this?” asked Eren.

“Yes,” replied Rarity, “and after I had a chit-chat with him, he allowed it and gave his signature!”

“What’s this even all about?” asked Conny.

“What’s this party even for?” asked Sasha.

“It’s for all of you, silly!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie. “Now that we’re all in the Scouting Legion together, I thought that we should celebrate! Now come on! Let’s PARTY!!”

Pinkie Pie stretched her arms impossibly far out to rope in Sasha and Conny, pulling them to the tables to try her treats. The others began to walk about, wanting to see this party in full. Sasha’s eyes followed Spike, who went to the cake table to grab himself a chocolate cupcake, licking his lips as he walked away with it. Upon seeing the pastries before her, Sasha’s eyes glistened like diamonds and her mouth began to drool.

“Are these cakes?” whispered Sasha in pure excitement.

“Sure are, smarty-pants!” answered Pinkie Pie. “Had them shipped over all the way from Sugarcube Corner in Ponyville.”

Sasha, with trembling hands, reached for a vanilla cupcake with white frosting and purple sprinkles. She inserted the cake inside her mouth, and upon tasting its sweet deliciousness, she shoved the whole thing in her mouth, tears streaming down her face. Little by little, she swallowed bits of the cake until her mouth was empty again. She then grabbed Pinkie Pie by the arms and lifted her up.

“Can I please have another?” she whimpered.

“Help yourself!” Pinkie Pie giggled.

“THANK YOU!”

With the likeness of a starved lion, she grabbed another cupcake in each hand and began chomping down on one while she held the other one for later. Meanwhile, Jean and Conny stood near the punch bowl as Jean ladled some in a cup for Conny and himself. Conny didn’t wait for Jean to take a sip, instead pouring the entire contents into his mouth.

“Damn!” shouted Conny. “This drink is good!”

“It’s a special recipe from the Canterlot palace,” said Fluttershy, approaching them. “At least that’s what Pinkie Pie said.”

Jean looked down at her, seeing her shy face cringe away as if she was scared that she interrupted them.

“Fluttershy,” Jean said, “would you like some?”

“Huh?” she wondered, soon giving Jean a smile. “Thank you, Jean. That would be wonderful.”

Jean smiled back, happy to help his friend in any way. Reiner and Bertolt made their way towards the Pin-the-Tail-on-the-Pony game in the back, confused by its purpose.

“What do you think this is for?” asked Reiner to his companion.

Bertolt could only shrug. Applejack walked up to them, laughing at their naivety.

“You’ve never heard of Pin-the-Tail-on-the-Pony?” she asked. “Boy, are you missing out! I’ll have to show you a bit later! The game’s always the most fun in a crowd.”

Applejack walked from the oblivious duo, leaving Spike to join them. Applejack made her way towards Eren, Mikasa, and Armin, who were gathered by the bucket of floating apples, grabbing a fruit from it and ready to take a bite as if that was the intended purpose.

“Oh, come on!” complained Applejack playfully. “Don’t tell me all y’all haven’t heard of Bobbin’ for Apples!”

“Well,” admitted Armin, “we haven’t.”

“Why would there even be apples in a bucket?” Mikasa asked.

“Aw shoot!” Applejack responded, sitting by the tub. “It’s a lot of fun! Just dunk your head in and…”

Applejack submerged her head in the water with her mouth aimed at an apple, pulling it out with her teeth around it. She then fit the whole apple in her mouth and munched on it, swallowing it whole.

“Alright, Mikasa,” urged Applejack, “why don’t you give it a go?”

“I…” she tried to say, still unsure of the point.

Mikasa then looked into Applejack’s face, thinking about the lengths these ponies went to make this party happen. With a sigh, she knelt down to the tub.

“Alright, then,” she silently relented. “Here it goes…”

Mikasa set her face in the tub, trying to bite at an apple. However, upon biting down, her teeth only managed to push it down further. A little frustrated, she made another go, only for the same thing to happen. For what it was worth now, it was her mission to make sure she got that apple if it was the last thing she did.

Jean, still hanging with Conny and Fluttershy by the punchbowl, glanced over to see Mikasa doubled over the bucket. Fearing the worst, he ran over.

“Oy!” shouted Conny. “Jean, where are you going?”

As Conny ran to where Jean was, Fluttershy followed the both of them to the apples. While neither Jean nor Conny could figure out what was wrong, Fluttershy gave a sigh of relief. Mikasa eventually pulled her head up with the apple clamped in her teeth, taking a massive inhale. The water from her hair whipped up and splashed Jean’s shirt. Conny and Applejack couldn’t help but giggle.

“Atta’ girl, Mikasa!” Applejack cheered, patting her on the back. “Good work!”

“Hey!” shouted Jean. “What’s the big idea? You’re puking over here and now you’re getting me wet with it?”

“Huh?” questioned Applejack. “Mikasa wasn’t sick! She was just bobbin’ for apples!”

Mikasa triumphantly took a bite of the apple she retrieved, standing back up and moving beside Eren.

“Bobbing for apples? What?”

“Here, Jean,” Fluttershy said, moving to the tub. “We’ll do it together!”

“Do what together? I don’t even know what this is for!”

“It’s just a game. We put our heads in the water and try to pull out an apple. It’s fun!”

Jean sneered at the bucket, but upon looking up and seeing Mikasa’s expectant face as she ate her fruit, Jean sighed and knelt to the tub.

“Alright, fine,” he conceded.

“Great!” cheered Fluttershy in a hushed tone. “Last one to pull one out is a moldy carrot!”

“Huh?”

Fluttershy already dunked her head in, fishing for an apple. Jean wasn’t sure what a “moldy carrot” was, but he wasn’t going to back down from a challenge. He put his head in and bit for an apple, only to be as successful as Mikasa first was. He made another reach, only to bump it back down into the pool.

“Damn it!” he garbled in the water.

He made another dunk, opening his mouth as wide as he could, finally securing a hold on one. Once he pulled his body out of the water, he looked triumphantly to Fluttershy, only to be dismayed at seeing her already have one in her mouth, giving him a suggestive look. Jean grunted in defeat as he took the apple from his teeth and tossed it back in.

“Hey!” Conny concluded. “This actually looks like fun! Hey, Armin!” he called, pointing to him and himself. “You, me.”

“I…” Armin stammered, putting his hands up, “I think I’ll just watch.”

“Balderdash!” Applejack exclaimed, pushing down on Armin’s shoulders and making him kneel down. “You’re gonna’ be a part of the fun too, ya’ hear?”

“Alright, Armin!” Conny laughed. “That’s the spirit!”

Applejack smiled upon seeing Armin smile as he begun to enjoy himself. Meanwhile, Pinkie Pie was with Reiner, Bertolt, Spike, Ymir, and Krista at Pin-the-Tail-on-the-Pony. Bertolt was blindfolded while holding onto the tail-pin.

“Alright,” Pinkie said, her arms behind Bertolt, “now I spin you around…”

Pinkie Pie twirled Bertolt around, making Ymir giggle at the mess Bertolt would soon become.

“…and then, off you go!”

Pinkie Pie shoved Bertolt towards the poster. With his lack of vision and his dizziness from spinning, Bertolt wobbled to and fro as he tried to find his footing. Spike snickered slightly while Ymir laughed heartily.

“Bertolt!” shouted Ymir. “You look like the biggest ass right now!”

“Yours will be soon once I shove my foot up it,” Reiner warned, offended by the remark to his friend, forcing Spike to stifle his laughs.

“Jeez. Talk about gruesome.”

“Come on,” Krista told Ymir. “He’s trying his hardest!”

“That he is. That he is…”

Bertolt finally made it to the poster, pinning the pin where he thought it should go. Once he did so, he lifted the blindfold off, but was disheartened to find that he pinned the tail in the pony’s eye.

“Oh,” Spike exclaimed, “tough break.”

“Ha!” shouted Ymir. “You missed!”

“You should take a turn!” Reiner egged. “You seem to know what you’re doing.”

“Like hell that'll happen!”

“You should try it, Ymir!” Krista requested. “Just look at how much fun Bertolt had!”

Despite still not walking completely straight from his spin, Bertolt rejoined Reiner with an identifiable smile on his face. Looking back at Krista, Ymir sighed.

“Give me that stupid pin,” she demanded.

Sasha continued with yet another cupcake as she held a cup of punch. Hanji looked upon the record player, intrigued by the alien contraption. The only thing she was sure about was the crank. She gave it a few turns, wondering what it would accomplish. Once she stopped turning it, the record on the player began to spin.

“Hmm,” wondered Hanji. “And what about this lever?”

Hanji picked up the needle and lifted it up and down again, sure that it would do something. When it didn’t, she then looked at the sharp point in the needle and the grooves inside the record. Curious, she placed the needle on the record. Suddenly, loud, poppy music began blaring out of the horn, scaring Hanji and knocking her to her rump. Sasha nearly choked on her cupcake with the volume of the music.

“Hey!” Pinkie Pie shouted. “I forgot all about that!”

Pinkie Pie walked up to Hanji, who was still on the floor while the nearby Sasha, took long, crucial inhales after clearing the cake from her throat.

“What are you doing on the floor?” asked Pinkie Pie. “Parties aren’t very fun when you’re sitting!”

Hanji grabbed onto Pinkie Pie, pulling herself up and using her for support.

“Thanks, Pinkie Pie,” she said.

“That’s better!” encouraged Pinkie Pie. “Now come on! There’s too much fun to be had!”

Hanji looked over at the apples bucket, where Rainbow Dash was taking Eren on to the cheers of everyone else near it, including Twilight, who was standing next to Armin. Seeing it as the more lively of the two games, she happily reconvened back there. Rarity walked up to the lonely Sasha, observing the bits of cake on her face as she turned to face the white unicorn.

“You certainly seem to like the cakes,” she said.

“With things having gotten as they have,” responded Sasha, after a hard swallow, “there hasn’t been too much in the way of food. Usually, cakes are something only the king could afford to eat. But to have them here… I can’t thank you enough for doing this!”

“Well, you should be thanking Pinkie Pie, well, at least her employers. They’re the ones who made them.”

“I wish I could go to your world!” Sasha relented. “Everything must be so much nicer there!”

“I wish you could too, more than anything, but how would you feel just abandoning your friends like that, especially at a time as dire as this?”

Sasha wasn’t quite sure how to answer to that. She knew what Rarity was getting at, but it was hard to admit it. She opted for a different approach.

“Do you know why I went to join the Scouting Legion as opposed to the Police?” Sasha questioned. “That day in Trost, when you saved me from the titan in the storage room, I felt indebted to you. Not only that, but I was scared that if I joined the Scouting Legion, I would get eaten. Then I remembered your rescue, and how much safer I felt when you were beside me.”

Rarity cocked her head with slightly pursed lips, touched that Sasha thought of her that way.

“So, in other words, I guess you’re right. I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for my friends… It’s just that… sometimes, I get so scared.”

Sasha tried to fight her tears. To keep her from crying and dampening the mood of the party, Rarity walked over and rubbed her head into the side of Sasha’s waist, showing her love for her. Sasha’s tears stopped upon feeling Rarity’s touch as she looked back down to her.

“You’re a very sweet girl, Sasha,” Rarity confessed. “And you don’t need to feel scared. Joining the Scouting Legion was quite a brave decision on your part, and if you were a good enough soldier to be able to join the Military Police, you can’t be all that bad of a soldier.”

Sasha continued to frown, knowing that in the long run, it wouldn’t save her if a titan eventually caught her.

“And don’t worry,” Rarity further assured her. “I’ll be sure to let no harm come to you while you’re with me.”

Sasha finally smiled, knowing she made the right choice. She knelt down and gave Rarity a loving embrace, Rarity returning it by putting her arms over her shoulders and nuzzling her face against Sasha’s.

“Now come on,” Rarity egged, walking around and poking Sasha’s lower back with her horn, “let’s put that appetite of yours to good use at the apple bucket.”

As Ymir was being spun by Pinkie Pie at Pin-the-Tail-on-the-Pony, she looked over to see the apple bucket heavily populated with people and her friends, which only grew with the arrival of Sasha and Rarity.

“Wow!” Pinkie Pie commented, pushing Ymir off to the poster. “Bobbing for Apples is really popular!”

“Really?” Ymir exclaimed, taking the blindfold off and trying to walk to the bucket, using it as her one excuse to leave. “Then I guess I should go over there!”

“Ymir!” called Krista.

However, despite Ymir’s restored vision, her dizziness from her spin made her lose her footing, causing her to fall forwards onto her face. Spike couldn’t help himself as he fell to his back, laughing uncontrollably. As Krista ran to help her up, Ymir instantly grumbled knowing that she just gave Reiner easy ammunition.

“HAHAHAHA!” Reiner bellowed. “Now look who’s the biggest ass!”

Reiner and Bertolt, seeing the dwindling numbers from the Pin-the-Tail-on-the-Pony game, also made their way to the bucket, Spike following them as he grabbed his stomach, still howling with laughter. Krista helped Ymir up, who held her head where she fell.

“Thanks, Krista,” Ymir sighed. “Come on, let’s go with the others.”

With Ymir and Krista gone, Pinkie Pie was left by herself.

“Hey!” she cried out, going over to the rest of her friends. “Wait for me!”
_________________________________________________________________________________________

With the loud music livening up the party as everyone crowded around the apple bucket, they all cheered Reiner as he challenged Applejack at the game. Both of them dunked their heads in, sloshing their faces inside the water for their intended apples. Ymir laughed, unable to imagine the two as anything other than two pigs in a trough. However, Reiner pulled his head out of the water with an apple firmly in his teeth. The humans, ponies, and Spike cheered, just as Applejack pulled out an apple of her own. Having lost, Applejack grumpily spat the apple back in.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

As Jean and Conny made a go at the apples, Mikasa, Eren, and Armin were by the food, helping themselves to a slice of cake provided to them by Pinkie Pie. Eren and Armin were happily talking about the cake while Mikasa merely observed as she ate her slice, smiling uncontrollably with how tasty the cake was. Sasha wearily and hungrily made her way for the cake too, wanting nothing more than to have a nice, large wedge herself.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Everyone was gathered back at Pin-the-Tail-on-the-Pony where Pinkie Pie spun a blindfolded Hanji around in circles. Hanji was having far too much fun to care, smiling widely as she was eventually set out by Pinkie Pie to pin the tail in the proper place. Hanji stumbled in her dizziness, but kept proper footing as she slowly but surely made her way towards the poster.

There was laughing and merriment going on from the audience as they looked to see Hanji coming in and out of line to her target. She then felt the poster underneath her hand, allowing her to pin the tail wherever she thought was correct. She lifted up her blindfold, only to be elated to see the tail stuck right at the top of the pony’s rump.

“Yahoo!” shouted Pinkie Pie, prompting the others to cheer.

“I did it!” cheered Hanji as she jumped up and down victoriously.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Sasha and Rarity were going at each other at Bobbing for Apples with Eren, Mikasa, Reiner, and Bertolt watching while Jean was spun by Fluttershy at Pin-the-Tail-on-the-Pony, all to the enjoyment of Ymir and Krista. Pinkie Pie and Twilight were dancing near the record player, kicking their right front legs and left back legs and switching in repetitive motions. Conny, Hanji, Armin, and Spike danced beside them in a similar fashion for their bipedal structures. The humans’ dancing was awkward, but no one could tell the difference from their joyous, carefree faces.

By the time the song ended, they all stopped, panting for a little breath. Pinkie Pie went up to Hanji, who stood hunched over with her hands on her knees.

“Hey,” panted Pinkie Pie, “could I ask you a favor?”

Hanji acknowledged her, ready to know what she wanted to do.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Erwin was at his desk in his office, writing out revisions to his formation and plotting where each new recruit and the ponies would go. Mike stood behind him observantly as Levi leaned up against the wall next to the office door, out of his cloak. There was suddenly a knock on the door, bringing everyone inside out of their concentration.

“Come in,” answered Erwin.

“Could you open the door for me?” asked Hanji’s voice. “My hands are a bit full.”

Levi stood up straight as he opened the door for Hanji. In her right hand, there were two plates with a wedge of cake with a forked speared into it and a napkin below it. The left hand held another cake and fork with a napkin underneath.

“Hmph,” Levi grunted, “don’t you know it’s too late for sweets?”

“Pinkie Pie knew how busy you all were, and she felt awful that you weren’t able to attend, but she wanted to at least give you each some cake.”

Erwin smiled, thankful for Pinkie Pie’s generosity and kindness.

“Thank you, Hanji,” Erwin said. “You can leave them with me.”

Hanji did as she was told, placing the three plates at the back of Erwin’s desk.

“You are dismissed now,” Erwin told her.

“Yes, sir!” Hanji said, putting arms into the salute, walking out soon afterwards.

Erwin, grabbed a plate in each hand, offering one of them back to Mike, who sniffed it with slight suspicion.

“Sir,” Levi spoke, “you do know how late it is, right?”

“I am aware,” Erwin said with a smile, “but even I know not to look a gift horse in the mouth.”

Levi grumbled at his pun, but continued to lean back into the wall. Erwin looked to his napkin to find a piece of paper folded over it. Unfolding the paper and reading it, Erwin grinned at Hanji’s job well done. Putting the note beside him, Erwin placed the cake beside him and cut himself a bite. Upon eating it, he made a contented humming noise and resumed his plans, pairing each of the ponies with the recruits that Hanji suggested on the sheet.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

Gunther, Erd, Petra, and Auruo were sitting in the dining room, enjoying a late cup of tea when a knock was heard. Petra ran up to lift the wooden bar locking the door and opened it, revealing Pinkie Pie standing on her hind legs, her front hooves spinning two plates each on short wooden poles with a slice of cake on it and a fork speared into them.

“Hey, everyone!” she greeted.

“Careful, Pinkie Pie,” Petra said, grabbing two of the spinning plates, and placing them to the nearest table, “you’re going to drop those.”

Gunther, Erd, and Auruo watched with interest at the plates as Petra took the final two and placed them on the table by the others. Upon seeing the frosted wedges, Auruo sneered.

“Hey, Pinkie,” Auruo called out, “it’s too late to be eating that kind of shit.”

“I’m sorry,” Pinkie Pie said with genuine remorse, “but I know how you said you were too busy for the party, so I wanted to at least bring you some scrumptious muntious cake!”

“That’s very kind of you,” Petra said, grabbing all four plates and bringing them to her friends.

“Hey!” Auruo shouted. “Didn’t you hear me? It’s too late for cake.”

“Come on,” Petra grumbled to the ungrateful Auruo. “Cake is a luxury now. We can indulge just a little, especially when we're getting it for free.”

Petra, Erd, and Gunther all took bites of the cake to sate Pinkie Pie. However, they were caught off guard by how good the cake actually was, their eyes widening and lips smiling.

“This is excellent,” Erd complimented. “Thank you very much, Pinkie Pie.”

“You’re welcome! Well, I’m gonna’ go join my other friends. See ya’!”

“Bye, Pinkie!” waved Petra as the pink mare trotted out.

Auruo still looked at his cake with disgust as Gunther, Petra, and Erd continued eating. Seeing that they wouldn’t stop, he relented and ate a bite for himself. Auruo’s eyes widened and his lips pursed in surprise as he found his hand already cutting another bite.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

With the party getting late, the energy of the soldiers was starting to run low. Many people were even starting to move away from the games and food and towards the exit to the storage room. However, there was one last thing Twilight wanted to do to cap the party off.

“Wait guys!” she called, getting them to stop. “We want to make a toast!”

“A toast?” asked Eren.

“What kind of a toast?” asked Armin.

“Come here,” Twilight beckoned, lifting the barrel of punch into the air.

As the humans gathered back around, Twilight tilted the barrel towards the punchbowl, refilling it with more punch. One by one, she went to grab some leftover cups on the table and dip them into the punch bowl, filling them up and giving one each to the humans, ponies, and Spike, and then finally herself.

“Gather ‘round, everyone,” Twilight declared. “I have some words I’d like to say before tonight ends.”

Everyone gathered in a tight circle with their cups in hand and hoof.

“It’s been about a week since we all met, and I can safely say that I’m glad that I met each and every one of you, and we, as I’m sure the rest of the Scouting Legion, are very glad you decided to join them. While these will probably be our last moments of peace and tranquility before we resume our training, just know that I and each of us ponies still values each and every one of you as true friends.”

The humans were very moved by Twilight’s speech as the ponies and Spike merely smiled back, knowing her words to be true.

“Come tomorrow,” concluded Twilight, “we become soldiers once again. But now, and forever more, we will always be the best of friends. To the Scouting Legion!” cheered Twilight, lifting her glass up. “To mankind!”

“To mankind!” Eren cheered, lifting his glass to Twilight’s.

“TO MANKIND!” everyone else cheered, bringing their cups together.
_________________________________________________________________________________________

After a hard month of training, exercises, and strategic studies, the soldiers were all ready for their next, for some their first, scouting expedition. Bells rung throughout the Karanese district as a long line of geared-up Scouting Legion soldiers, human, pony, and dragon alike, and supply carts, all carried by horse, were standing by at the street that led to the gate. Each of the ponies stood by a human partner. Applejack stood next to Mikasa, Twilight by Armin, Fluttershy by Jean, Pinkie Pie by Conny, and Sasha by Rarity. At the very front of the line, Erwin led his soldiers with Hanji to his left and Mike to his right.

“Sir,” Mike said, “it’s almost time.”

“We’ve driven all the titans away from the area!” called Ness near the front, anticipating the soldiers further. “Thirty seconds until we open the gate!”

Levi and his men surrounded Eren and Rainbow Dash in a star formation. Levi was right above Eren, Petra and Auruo stood beside Eren behind Levi, and behind the two of them was Erd and Gunther. Spike held was mounted right behind Levi, the former grabbing onto his cloak for something to hold onto.

Eren looked determinably ahead until he heard wondrous sighing coming from his left. Looking to his left, both Eren and Rainbow Dash saw as two small boys, no older than ten, peered through the windows of the house next to them with excited smiles. One was a tad larger and had messy brown hair and s chipped tooth. The other had blonde hair in a bowl cut.

“It’s the Scouting Legion!” sighed the blonde haired kid. “And those ponies are with them!”

“They call the emblem on their backs the Wings of Freedom!” said the other kid to his friend/brother.

“Wow…”

Eren smiled with pure nostalgia, remembering when he himself used to look upon the Scouting Legion himself with awe and respect at their age. Rainbow Dash then put her hoof out to the boys, letting them both know that she appreciated their support. The two boys gasped happily and put their fists against the window at seeing one of the soldiers, it being one of the ponies no less, acknowledge them.

“It’s time!” called a black-haired soldier with sideburns from the middle to the soldiers behind him, forcing Eren and Rainbow Dash to turn back towards the front. “Humanity will take another step forward! Show me what you can do!”

“YEAH!” shouted a mass of soldiers raising their fists or bladed devices into the air.

“Yeehaw!” Applejack in particular shouted with her front hooves kicking out.

“Open the gate!” shouted a soldier near the front.

A large, stone door with the red-and-green crest of a stoic queen began to rise up from the ground, the large spikes pulling out of the dirt with tremendous force and noise. As the gate opened further, clumps of dirt and grass fell down before the awaiting Erwin, Hanji, and Mike. Finally, the door, raised as high as it could go, stopped with a massive thud.

“ADVANCE!” Erwin shouted.

His horse bucked out its front legs, but using the downward momentum, galloped forwards. Hanji and Mike’s horses galloped out next, followed by the soldiers and ponies one by one as they went out to leave the safety of Wall Rose and enter the titan-ridden plains.

“We will now begin the 57th expedition beyond the walls!” declared Erwin, his face displaying fierce, unquenchable determination and drive. “ONWARD!!”

Chapter 40: Ymir

The remaining soldiers watched with disgust and terror as Nanaba and Gelger were eaten, screaming their final moments. Conny and Pinkie Pie huddled together as they came closer to the end, but were unable to look away from the macabre scene. Krista and Ymir looked out next to the two of them. Krista, her eyes watering, found a small stone lying against the rampart. Her brow furrowed in anger, she picked it up and whipped it at one of the titan’s faces.

“Krista, stop it!” demanded Ymir. “This tower is barely going to hold us as it is, so quit struggling around.”

“But,” Krista whined, “Nanaba… Gelger… they’re dead.”

Pinkie Pie, her eyes flowing with scared tears, hugged Conny hard as she sobbed. Conny, knowing there was nothing he could do for her or any of her friends, sat down with his back against the wall, Pinkie still grabbing on to him for dear life.

“So this is how it all ends?” Conny mused. “Waiting for this tower to come crashing down and letting the titans eat us right after? Is this really it? Isn’t there something we can do?”

Conny slammed his fist to the ramparts, his strikes enunciated by his exclamations.

“Shit! Shit! SHIT!” he yelled.

The others couldn’t talk to him, knowing that their end was nigh as well. Pinkie Pie stopped her crying, knowing that Conny was just as scared as she was, and crying wouldn’t help either of them.

“All I wanted was for my death to mean something,” Conny moaned, “but now we’re going to die… trapped up here…”

“I know,” Krista spoke. “I don’t want to go down without a fight. I only wish we had a weapon of some kind. Then… at least we could all die fighting together…”

Ymir looked to Krista, and she was shocked to see that in place of her scared, infuriated scowl, her face was relaxed, as if she found peace with the prospect of dying.

“Krista,” Ymir hissed, “how could you say such stupid bullshit?”

“Eh?” Krista questioned.

“Our squad leaders died so that we could live this far. Don’t use their deaths as an excuse just to commit suicide.”

“What? You’re wrong! I never wanted–”

“Face it. You’ve always wanted to die, but not because you want to fight and benefit humanity, you just want to get praised when you do finally croak, don’t you? That’s why you joined the Scouting Legion; because your death would come quicker. You’re not like Conny, Reiner, or the squad leaders who sacrificed themselves to give us a shred of hope.”

“No! It’s not like that!”

“Krista!” shouted Ymir, grabbing Krista’s shoulders. “You might have forgotten what I’ve told you all those years ago…”

Krista shuddered, knowing what Ymir was talking about.

“…but since it’s probably the end,” Ymir admitted, “I want you to remember... just try and remember what you promised me when we were still cadets, back in those snowy mountains…”
________________________________________________________________________________________

The blizzard was relentless. While the trees where Ymir and Krista were hiking through provided some protection from the biting snow, the chill was biting and the snow was getting deeper and deeper. The two of them were in long, thermal coats with thick boots, warm mittens, and scarves over their faces. Their only light was two lanterns that grew dimmer with each passing second.

While Ymir’s was placed over her mouth and nose, Krista had hers wrapped over her chin, her pants visibly escaping her mouth as she dragged a long sled with a body wrapped inside. She was getting close to physically breaking, but she continued onwards. Ymir looked at her with pity.

“Give it up, Krista,” Ymir said, pulling her scarf down to talk. “Are you listening?”

“No!” Krista exclaimed. “I won’t give up!”

Ymir looked at the face of the body, noting that his breathing was short and sparse.

“Daz is barely breathing anymore,” she stated. “A weak little chicken-shit like him shouldn’t have even come out here in the first place. To think, all this for a little praise and recognition, but if that’s all he cared about, he deserves what’s coming to him.

“If we keep walking this slow, he’ll certainly die, and our own lives will be in danger; we won’t last until morning. So we have two options: Either we leave Daz to die and try to survive ourselves, or we continue on and die together. What’s your choice?”

“I…” Krista declared, her voice filling with frustration, “I choose a third option, because both of those options you picked are wrong! I’m going to reach the base and save Daz too. Of course, you should just go ahead and stop bothering me. Now what’s your choice?”

“…I won’t bother you.”

We’ll make it there, so you just go on ahead!”

Krista and Ymir continued to walk as Ymir put her scarf back on. However, Ymir kept a close distance to Krista and Daz, not once getting any closer or further. Krista huffed, knowing she was still behind her due to the sound of her footsteps in the snow. As they continued walking for another hour, Krista wheezed her lungs stinging with the dry, frozen air. She looked behind her to see Ymir still following her.

“Why are you still here?” Krista gasped in exhaustion.

“Hm? Ymir wondered.

“Go ahead, or you’ll die! So go… hurry up!”

“Tell me,” Ymir asked, putting her scarf back down, “why aren’t you asking for my help? Isn’t it obvious that your child-like body can’t handle Daz’s weight? Wouldn’t it be easier and faster if I hauled him?”

Krista tried to come up with another excuse, but her mouth couldn’t produce any words, only detached, stammering consonants and vowels.

“I thought so,” Ymir whispered as she walked up to Krista and put her mouth to her ear. “You don’t really want to save Daz, do you?”

Krista stopped in her tracks completely stunned by Ymir’s assumption.

“You just said that if I don’t go ahead, I’ll die, right? That goes double with you and your frail body. But that’s exactly what you want, isn’t it? You want me to go and tell the tale of the sweet goddess Krista, who selflessly sacrificed her life to save one of her comrades.”

Krista was feeling more and more uncomfortable as Ymir dug into her.

“I’m sorry,” Ymir insincerely apologized, “I’m probably reading too much into it. But of course I can’t help you, because Krista is a good girl, right? You’re probably trying to ask yourself what you can do to save Daz… without my help that is, wrong? You want people to think that you’d die for the sake of others, right? Because if others were to be around you and they end up dying… that would make you a bad girl, wouldn’t it?”

Krista couldn’t take it any longer.

“You’re wrong,” Krista said, her eye’s watering. “I… I would never… I…”

“Then it’s you,” spoke Ymir. “An illegitimate child of a mistress driven out of the house.”

Krista gasped, shocked by the betrayal of such information.

“How did you–”

“Oh… so it really is you. I happened to overhear a conversation at a certain church in the inner district when I used to borrow money to survive; a conversation that no outsider was allowed to hear. You were the heiress to a very important household. A direct descendant by blood but born out of wedlock, which made you an unacceptable successor to most of them.

“They thought it would be easier if you were killed somehow, or at least renounced your name and lived like a commoner… that way they could at least pretend like you never existed. And that’s just what happened. That girl changed her name and joined the Military after being driven out of her house and home.”

Krista looked extremely frightened, unsure of what Ymir’s intentions were with her life.

“Don’t worry,” assured Ymir. “I’m not going to tell anyone.”

“Then,” Krista realized, “you joined the Military just to find me? Why? Why go to such lengths?”

Now Ymir was caught, and she couldn’t blame Krista; it was a valid question. A question that she deserved to know an answer to.

“Who knows?” responded Ymir. “Maybe it’s because we’re alike?”

“Eh? So, that means… you’ve had a similar life to mine?”

“Well… kind of.”

“And you became a soldier because of that?”

“I can’t say if that’s true or not… No. That’s not quite true.”

“Did you,” Krista asked, gaining a smile, “want to become my friend?”

“Huh? No, that’s not it.”

Ymir knew she couldn’t let her feelings get in the way. She had to get her point across now.

“I didn’t. Listen, we may be alike, but we’re two completely different people. When I got my second chance at life, I also made a fresh start, but I didn’t stoop so low as to renounce my name. If I, Ymir, reject myself as the person I was born as, then I’ve lost.

“I keep on living under my own name in spite of the world; to show them that my fate wasn’t sealed the moment I was born! What did you do? You gave in completely. You even want to kill yourself. Are you comfortable knowing that those people who wanted you dead would laugh and spit on your grave? Why do you want to kill yourself and not them? You’re in control of your own fate, not them!”

“N- No!” cried Krista, overwhelmed by Ymir’s words. “I can’t! Even now…”

Ymir, disgusted by Krista’s inability to change, walked away from her and towards the edge of a cliff on the other side of the forest. Looking down, she could see the faint, orange lights below.

“I guess we’re not going to make it then, are we?” Krista asked.

“There is,” stated Ymir.

“Eh?”

“The base is right below us. You can see the lights. We’ll drop Daz off here.”

“What?”

“If he’s lucky, he’ll land safely and people will come to his rescue. There’s no other hope for him outside of a miracle. Unless he’s brought to safety and warmth soon, he’s going to freeze to death.”

“There’s no way he’ll survive that fall though!”

Ymir walked to Krista and picked her up by her waist.

“Shut it!” Ymir demanded as she threw Krista off into the snow on the opposite side. “I’ll do it. You go on ahead alone!”

Krista tumbled down the hill, trying to regain her footing. As she managed to land onto her stomach, she got up and ran back to the path.

“Wait!” Krista shouted.

Upon reaching the top, she found that Ymir, Daz, and their sled were gone, the only trace left being the tracks of the sled leading off to the cliff’s edge.

“They’re…” Krista gasped, “gone!”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Krista ran down the path, the cottages of the base in sight, her lantern held out to look for either Ymir or Daz. As she came closer, the light of a lantern could be seen, giving Krista hope. Sitting against a wooden fence on the other side of the road was Ymir with her lantern right beside her. Ymir, overjoyed to see her safe, quickened her paced and got to her within a few seconds. However, Daz was not next to her, frightening Krista.

“Took you long enough,” Ymir chided. “I got here a while ago. I really… did a stupid thing, huh?”

“What about Daz?” screamed Krista.

Ymir calmly stood up and walked towards the cabin directly in front of her. Krista, thinking this might provide an answer, followed Ymir up the stairs as she opened the door. Krista burst inside, and was surprised to see Daz, sobbing, shivering, but alive, in bed as a doctor checked his pulse.

“He survived the fall from the cliff,” Ymir said.

“But,” Krista reasoned, “you had no rope, and that cliff was too high even with it. Just how did you manage to get him down safely?”

Ymir only glanced to Krista, leaving it to her imagination to figure out the answer. Krista thought of an answer, but she wouldn’t allow herself to believe it. She couldn’t believe it. But for all her guessing and trying to figure it out, there seemed to be no other possible way, scaring Krista.

“Well,” Ymir said, walking back outside with Krista following, “I could tell you, but first you have to promise me something. When I reveal this secret, you will live the rest of your life under the name you were born with.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Ymir finished reminding Krista of her promise, the sun broke over the mountains, putting the land in light. Seeing the light shine on the surface of the castle’s top, Conny and Pinkie Pie turned and stood to face the sun as the orange of the sky and the green of the grass became visible. Below them, the titan’s tried to climb up the building, instead pulling the loose bricks out.

“Well,” Conny said, “at least we got to see the sun before we died.”

Ymir turned to Conny and walked up to him, getting close.

“Conny, give me that knife of yours,” she requested.

Conny wordlessly took the knife from his belt and handed it to Ymir handle-first. With her free hand, she patted Conny on the head.

“Thanks,” she said to him.

“What are you going to do?” asked Pinkie Pie.

Ymir looked down to Pinkie Pie, giving her a gentle scratch behind her ear.

“I'm going to fight,” Ymir answered as she walked from the group to the opposite side of the castle.

“What?” Reiner exclaimed. “What do you plan on doing with just a knife?”

“You know, I’m not even sure myself.”

As Ymir turned around, she saw Krista standing by herself on the opposite side of her. With the sun right behind her, Ymir’s resolve was strengthened as she held the knife close to her.

“Krista,” spoke Ymir, “I have no right to tell you how to live your life, so consider it my wish. Just live with your head up high.”

Ymir then broke into a sprint towards the rampart, shocking Krista, Conny, Pinkie Pie, Reiner, and Bertolt.

“Ymir!” shouted Krista as she put her arms out. “Wait a second!”

Ymir wouldn’t listen. Hopping up atop the rampart, she pushed her foot off and jumped towards the titans who were eyeing their next meal as it fell right towards her. Everyone ran to the ramparts in complete disbelief. As Ymir fell with the knife in hand, her free hand gripped the blade.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Krista,” Ymir said, “I too used to believe that the world would be a better place if I hadn’t been born.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Ymir quickly slid the blade out of her hands, slitting her palm as blood slipped and flew from her grasp.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“I was hated merely for the fact that I existed,” she continued, “and I died… for the happiness of many people. But, there was one thing I wished for with all my heart…”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Ymir squeezed her cut hand hard, smiling in anticipation of what was to come.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“…If I’m ever given a second chance in life, I want to live for only myself. That is my sincere wish.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

Ymir exploded in a burst of bright, yellow light. The others watching from the ramparts couldn’t hold back their gasps as they watched flesh, muscle, and bone form from the near-blinding light as it fell towards the titans below. Formed in Ymir’s place was a seven-meter titan with black hair, a large head, long arms, and beady black eyes.

Ymir’s titan fell towards the tallest titan it could find, its claws digging into its skull as it held on. Opening its mouth wide, Ymir’s titan bit down on the other titan’s neck and tore the nape out, leaving a stringy, bloody mess in its mouth as the titan fell limply down.

Conny, Pinkie Pie, and the others watched incredulously as Ymir’s titan pushed off the head of the titan it killed with its feet, right into the center of the titan mass.

“Even Ymir?” Conny exclaimed. “She can transform into a titan too?”

“Wow,” Pinkie said, a smile forming on her face as Ymir’s titan killed another titan flawlessly, “she really is a big bitch.”

“Ymir…” sighed Krista, stunned by the sight.

Reiner and Bertolt, on the other hand, recognized Ymir’s titan form immediately.

“She’s…” Reiner gasped. “She’s that titan… from back then…”

Ymir’s titan swung about the tower, it claws gripping the stone walls as the other titans tried to catch the agile beast. As it soared by, Ymir’s titan latched its nails into a titan’s back, pulling herself closer to the back of its head and disposing of the titan’s nape by biting it off as well.

Once it spat it out, Ymir’s titan saw a titan approaching it from behind. Jumping backwards, it slashed at the titan’s face, taking its eyes and nose out. Using its blindness, Ymir’s titan grabbed the back of the titan’s head and slammed its mutilated face into the wall, breaking off even more of it.

Up above, the further displacement leaned the tower forwards, causing Conny, Pinkie Pie, Reiner, and Bertolt to shift forwards. Krista, who was on the rampart’s edge the entire time, tipped over and was sliding off into the pit of titans. Just before she could fall to her doom, Reiner’s hand caught Krista by the boot.

“Thanks, Reiner!” called Krista as she looked back to see her savior.

Suddenly, she felt a massive amount of pressure on her ankle as Conny and Pinkie Pie grabbed hold of both her arms.

“OW!” she wailed. “Ow, ow, ow! My leg, Reiner!”

Even as Pinkie Pie and Conny pulled her to a point of safety, Reiner continued to hold on to Krista, a furious scowl on his face.

“Reiner, stop!” called Conny.

“It’s okay, we got her!” Pinkie Pie yelled. “You can let go now!”

Reiner, snapping back into it, let go of Krista’s leg and allowed her to stand with Conny and Pinkie Pie’s assistance.

“Sorry,” Reiner said.

“Don’t be,” responded Krista. “You saved my life there.”

“Krista, did you know that Ymir was a titan?”

“No,” Krista responded as they all gathered to continue observing, “I didn’t. We’ve been so close to each other this entire time, but I had no idea…”

Ymir’s titan slashed at another titan’s face, this time, leaving a sizable crescent in the front of its head.

“I simply can’t believe it,” Conny said. “We’ve known each other for three years.”

“What even is this?” Krista questioned. “Is this even Ymir? It can’t be. I can’t even… I refuse to believe it!”

Ymir’s titan hung to the center of the tower, just out of the reach of the titans ravenously reaching for it. It roared at the other titans, swinging its hand at them in an effort to keep them all away.

“In other words,” Reiner said. “She’s been keeping secrets about the titans from us. I couldn’t have imagined. I can only wonder why she didn’t show her true colors and used her powers for the sake of the Scouting Legion like Eren.”

“Does that mean that she couldn’t for some reason?” wondered Bertolt.

“But she leapt off the tower and transformed right there. That means she had to have known about her powers beforehand, unlike Eren. If that’s the case, whose side is she on?”

“Come on, Ymir!” Pinkie Pie cheered. “Hack ‘em n’ slash ‘em!”

“Well,” Reiner mentioned, “it’s clear who’s on Ymir’s side.”

“Why are you even asking that?” Krista demanded. “Do you seriously think Ymir is our enemy?”

“Now that I look at it,” answered Conny, “she never looked interested in anything and didn’t do much. I bet it was to conceal those powers of hers. And you never knew what she was thinking either.”

“Just what does Ymir want?” Bertolt asked.

Krista suddenly flashed back, remembering certain sets of words Ymir said to her in the past.
________________________________________________________________________________________

“Who knows?” responded Ymir. “Maybe it’s because we’re alike?”
________________________________________________________________________________________

“But Krista… rest assured. I’m here for my own sake.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

“…but first you have to promise me something. When I reveal this secret, you will live the rest of your life under the name you were born with.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

As Ymir’s titan took another swing, a titan was able to grab hold of its arm. Krista gasped as Ymir’s titan tried to yank free, only for its nails to slip out of the wall of the tower and become pulled into the titan mass. The titan put Ymir’s titan’s arm into its mouth and bit down as it held the other arm away.

“YMIR!” Krista shrieked.

Ymir’s titan directed its attention back to the arm of the titan holding it back. With a quick jerk of the head, Ymir’s titan’s fangs grabbed hold of the titan’s forearm and clamped down, chewing the titan’s arm off like a boiled potato. Ymir yanked the arm stuck in the titan’s mouth, but a large chunk down to her elbow was taken out. Regardless, she was freed.

Ymir went to climb the tower, but was grabbed by its ankle. Ymir’s titan pulled hard on the stone brick it was attached to, but the titan’s grip on it was stronger, only managing to pull the brick further out. From up above, the soldiers watched with terror as Ymir’s titan tried to claw her way up the tower, only managing to break the wall even more as the titans reached up to grab Ymir’s titan too.

Ymir’s titan looked up to see Krista and Pinkie Pie looking out over the ramparts. Suddenly looking at the wall it was destroying to break free, Ymir’s titan appeared worried, surprising Krista. It finally decided to let go of the wall, falling back into the reaching titans below.

“What?” Krista shouted.

“She let go of the wall!” Conny exclaimed.

“Oh no!” squealed Pinkie Pie. “If she keeps going, she’s going to make a titan’s breakfast!”

“Did she not want to destroy the tower?”

Krista realized it to be true. From the look of regret Ymir’s titan had upon seeing them, it had to be.

“That’s precisely what happened,” Krista said, getting shocked reactions from Pinkie Pie and Conny. “If she wanted to, she could have easily ran away in her titan form, as she could never hope to defeat all those titans. Despite that, she continues to fight, even with her life on the line… because she’s trying to protect us.”

Ymir’s titan was getting dragged down further and further as the titans swarmed. It did its best to hold them back, but it was quickly tiring out, and the titans weren’t letting up.

“This is bad,” observed Reiner. “If this keeps up, Ymir will…”

“Ymir,” hissed Krista, “why?”

Krista surprised everyone by hopping atop the rampart and peering over as far as her body could allow without falling over.

“YMIR!” Krista demanded. “Don’t you dare die in a place like this!”

Ymir’s titan looked surprised as Krista begun to stand upon the rampart as Conny tried to hold her back.

“Don’t put on your good girl act, you hear me?” Krista continued to shout. “Don’t tell me that you like us all so much that you’d die for us, you idiot!”

Pinkie Pie, knowing where Krista was going, hopped upon the rampart by her side.

“Come on, you big bitch!” Pinkie Pie screamed with full confidence.

“Yeah!” agreed Krista, her screams still directed at Ymir’s titan. “That’s you! You really are a big bitch who values herself over anyone, and don’t you forget that! Live for yourself, dammit! To hell with this tower and to hell with us! Just break it down!”

Ymir’s titan, her fury enhanced by Krista and Pinkie Pie’s words of encouragement, reached out and grabbed a hold of one of the bricks in the wall. With its claws deep inside the stone, it slid it out of the wall and swung at a titan’s head, breaking it open like a melon.

With the removal of another brick, the titan leaned dangerously closer to its limit, frightening Conny, Reiner, and Bertolt.

“She’s really going to destroy the tower!” Reiner gasped.

Pinkie Pie and Krista merely shifted their bodies to adjust to the tilt.

“Way to go, Ymir!” Krista yelled.

“Go, Ymir!” cheered Pinkie Pie in the style of a cheerleader. “Go, go, Ymir!”

Ymir’s titan, free once again, hurled the brick at another titan’s head, knocking it down. It began to climb the tower once again, the added weight shifting the tower even more. Ymir’s titan appeared at the top, Conny, Bertolt, and Reiner backing away from it. Krista and Pinkie Pie stood silent and still where they were. The tower only continued to tilt.

“Wanna’ live…” Ymir’s titan gurgled, “grab on…”

As Krista wordlessly grabbed on to one of the locks of Ymir’s titan’s hair, putting her full trust in it, Pinkie Pie followed suit and bit onto Ymir’s titan’s hair with her teeth. Conny was the next to go, grabbing on. As the top of the tower began to fall, Reiner and Bertolt ran forwards and grabbed a hold of hair as well.

Once all the soldiers were accounted for, Ymir’s titan ran to the opposite side of the tower as it fell down. Ymir’s titan held on to the ramparts as the tower fell towards the titans below on the other side, crushing them all beneath its weight.

As the top of the tower began to reach a vertical slant, Ymir’s titan swung around to the opposite wall of the tower, which was now tilting flat with the fall. As each of the soldiers held on for dear life as gravity lifted them off of Ymir’s titan’s back, Ymir’s titan prepared itself for the hard, incoming landing. Sure enough, once the bricks piled up, Ymir’s titan fell upon the pile, bouncing Conny and Reiner off of it.

As Conny fell face-first, Pinkie Pie let go of her lock of hair and dove for Conny. Wrapping her arms and legs around him, she turned herself so that her back would land upon the rubble of the castle. The force made her let go as both of them tumbled down several feet before stopping. While both received scrapes and cuts on the way down, neither of them were seriously injured.

“Conny!” shouted Krista as she ran down the hill of bricks to the two of them. “Pinkie!”

Ymir’s titan turned to look as Conny weakly got to his knees while Krista heaved him up by his waist, getting him to stand.

“Are you alright?” she asked him.

“I think so,” Conny coughed. “What about…”

As they looked down, a pang of unease shot into their guts to see that Pinkie Pie lay motionless.

“Oh no,” Conny gasped, horrified by the sight. “Pinkie?”

Conny knelt down to put his hands on the side of her chest to check for breathing. The moment his hand touched her coat, Pinkie Pie shot up into their air jovially.

“That was fun!” she proclaimed, hopping around on her back legs. “Let’s go again!”

“Pinkie!” Conny cried, happy for her survival.

Conny put his arms around Pinkie Pie’s body and twirled her around. Pinkie likewise hugged Conny, glad to have survived. As Krista smiled at the joyful sight, the clinking of tumbling stone was heard up on top of the rubble. She turned to see Bertolt walking Reiner down the hill, his one good arm slung around Bertolt’s neck. Conny set Pinkie Pie back down, looking as Ymir’s titan continued to squat atop the castle’s ruins.

“I don’t believe it,” Conny said. “She destroyed the tower and buried all the titans underneath it.”

“That was pretty awesome, wasn’t it?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Yeah. Yeah it was. I wish I thought of it.”

“Come on,” Bertolt spoke as he and Reiner began to pass the three of them. “Let’s get out of here.”

The humans and Pinkie Pie carefully walked down the rubble and towards the courtyard. Just then, the ground began to rumble underneath their feet, weakening the balance of everyone. Conny and Krista were scared to see as several titans were climbing out of the rubble, their heads turning towards the humans and pony.

“What?!” shouted Pinkie Pie. “Titan zombies?”

“No!” Conny answered. “The titans weren’t crushed!”

“No way!” Krista exclaimed. “Ymir!” she shouted back at Ymir’s titan. “You ugly hag, hurry up and kill them!”

Ymir’s titan leapt into action immediately, pouncing upon a fifteen-meter titan that managed to pull most of its body out of the debris. Its mouth sunk into the back of the titan’s neck, and it tore it out, slinging the piece of meat behind itself.

A hand suddenly burst from the pile, grabbing Ymir’s titan by the hair. The others then watched helplessly as the titan swung Ymir’s titan over its head.

Conny yelled, “Oh sh–”

*KKRLK*

Ymir’s titan’s head was whipped into the corner of a piece of the castle, driving it into its skull with a squish and squirt of blood. With Ymir’s weakened, several more titans crawled out of the rubble and crowded up around it. One by one, the titans grabbed hold of whatever body part they could: jaw, hair, ears, arms legs. Once they got at a part, the titans tore them from their body and began devouring them while Ymir’s titan let out a blood-curdling shriek.

“They’re eating her!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “And then they’re going to eat us!”

“It can’t be!” Krista cried, breaking into a run as she stepped upon the flattest and sturdiest rocks she could.

“Krista!” Conny cried out while reaching for her.

“You can’t die yet! I have to tell you my secret! I still have to tell you my name!”

As Ymir’s titan’s head became nothing but a bloody, mangled crater, a titan turned from the corpse of Ymir’s titan and looked to Krista, its gaze and fixed smile stopping her in her tracks. The other watched as the titan wrapped its hand around Krista’s waist.

Pinkie Pie screamed, “Oh my goooooooo–”

*SHWLSH*

A green blur with a rainbow-colored top whirred behind the titan’s neck and up into the air, leaving a bloody splatter in its wake. Krista, shocked, looked up to see Rainbow Dash flying above the ruins, her cloak and blades drenched with the evaporating blood. Pinkie Pie’s eyes widened upon seeing her friend.

“Rainbow Dash!” Pinkie Pie cried. “You’re here!”

“Stand back, guys!” Rainbow Dash proclaimed. “The cavalry has arrived!”

Just then, two wires flew from over the west side of the wall, each of them latching into the necks of two ten-meter titans. Being reeled in on the wires were Applejack and Mikasa. Conny, Pinkie Pie, Bertolt, and Reiner watched with excitement as the two of them both killed their targeted titans by slicing out the napes of their necks.

Entering from the gap into the north courtyard were Hanji, Eren, Jean, and Armin.

“Backup group,” Hanji ordered to a group of soldiers which included Fluttershy, Twilight, and Spike, “split up and check the surrounding area for more titans! Everyone else, kill those titans inside the castle grounds.”

Eren leapt up from his horse and shot a hook out at a fifteen meter titan that had managed to get out. Hanji gasped as Eren flew ahead into the gathering.”

“Eren, wait!” Hanji yelled. “You’re ordered to not fight!”

Eren couldn’t hear Hanji any longer. His focus was completely set on the titan it was approaching from behind.

“DIE!” Eren shouted.

Eren spun around and whizzed by the titans’ neck, slicing its neck off.

“I did it!” Eren happily declared. “My first kill in the Scouting Legion!”

Eren landed on his feet hard, being noticed by Auruo.

“Idiot!” he shouted. “We told you to stay back, Eren!”

“Yes, sir!” Eren replied with sincerest apologies, limping away from the fight. “Ow, ow, ow…”

“Hey!” Conny’s voice called. “Eren!”

Eren turned to see Conny, Bertolt, Reiner, and Pinkie Pie running at him.

“Guys!” Eren cried happily.

Eren hopped over as fast as he could to meet his friends. While Pinkie Pie jumped onto Eren for a tight hug, Conny, Reiner, and Bertolt patted Eren on the back. Eren was not only glad to have returned home alive after his hellish ordeal, but glad to see that none of his friends were hurt either.

With the final slashes of their blades, Mikasa, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash finished off the last three titans that had appeared out of the ground. Hanji, Jean, Armin, Sasha, Rarity, Annie, Kirill, Petra, Levi, and Erwin gathered inside the courtroom, waiting for the calamity to be over.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash gracefully leapt down the rubble as Mikasa and Auruo slid down on their feet. As they approached the group, Kirill stepped over.

“What?” he asked them. “You didn’t save any for me?”

As Pinkie Pie broke away from her hug with Eren, her ears twitched at the familiar sound of Kirill’s voice. Turning towards the courtyard, she watched Kirill converse with Applejack. Upon seeing her old friend, as well as Hanji, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash, her mouth began to waver and her eyes watered. Pinkie Pie broke into a full gallop towards Applejack and Kirill as she sobbed.

“KIRILL!” screeched Pinkie Pie. “APPLEJACK!”

In a long, fast dive, Pinkie Pie tackled Kirill and Applejack to the ground, smothering their faces with kisses and nestles.

“Pinkie!” giggled Applejack. “Yer’ okay!”

“Yes, yes!” Kirill roared in laughter. “It’s great to see you too, Pinkie!”

“Pinkie Pie!” Rarity cried as she flopped on top of Pinkie Pie and hugged her tight. “Thank goodness you’re alright!”

“Twilight!” called Spike from the sky upon Twilight. “Fluttershy! Look! It’s Pinkie Pie!”

Twilight and Fluttershy dove down towards the reunion, landed upon the ground, and galloped to them. Kirill opened himself out to allow room for the two ponies and dragon, allowing them the three of them to hug Pinkie Pie in joy.

“Don’t leave me out!” cried Rainbow Dash.

Stretching her arms as far out as she could, Rainbow Dash hugged the group, tears streaming from her eyes. The seven of them were finally reunited and safe. Armin and Hanji both smiled at the sight. As Petra looked upon them, she looked up upon hearing grunting and falling stone. Krista was digging up the rubble brick by brick as she tried leaving room for Ymir to leave the neck of her decimated titan form.

“Hey!” Petra called, using her one arm to grab her operational device and swing up towards her.

The commotion caused by Petra stopped the reunion as they all watched Petra go in to save Krista from certain doom. Eren ran to her as well.

“Get away from it!” Eren shouted, grabbing her by the shoulder. “It’ll kill you!”

“No she won’t!” Krista sobbed. “She saved us.”

While Pinkie Pie knew the scenario, the others raised their heads in confusion, wondering if they heard right.

“She?” Petra asked. “Who’s she?”

“Ymir!” answered Krista. “She can turn into a titan and used her powers to help us escape!”

Hanji, Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Jean, Annie, and Sasha gasped at the revelation of the titan’s identity. Hanji broke into a run at Krista, Petra, and Eren, quickly climbing atop the pile towards them.

“Help me get her out!” asked Krista desperately as, she singlehandedly tried to hoist Ymir’s titan over.

“Right!” Hanji answered, getting next to her and pushing up as well. While they managed to get it up some, the body was still too heavy for the two of them.

“Eren!” called Hanji. “Petra! Help us out!”

“Yes, ma’am!” the two of them replied.

With Eren’s tenacity and Petra’s added help, the four of them managed to flip Ymir’s titan over to its stomach, revealing the neck. With its titan body dead, the back of the neck was already decaying, revealing the back of Ymir’s body inside. Its entire left side was visible from the area already eroding away.

“I’ll cut her out!” Hanji said, climbing on the titan’s body.

Placing new blades into her handles, she cut a long ellipsis into Ymir’s titan’s neck, each end connected to an eroded spot. Hanji pulled Ymir’s body from the nape as the body began to evaporate even faster, hopping down with her in her arms as Krista, Eren, and Petra gathered to see.

Mikasa and Armin ran up to meet with Eren, also confused over what was happening. Ymir, her right arm and leg cut up and her face on her eyes and cheeks scarred, was laid on her back while Krista knelt down to her, hoping for her to wake up.

“Ymir,” whispered Krista.

Ymir’s barely opened into slits, but Krista could tell that she was awake for her to tell Ymir her secret.

“My name,” Krista stated quietly, “is Historia.”

Ymir, glad to see Krista live up to her side of the promise, smiled contently before her eyes shut, relaxed, calm, and peaceful as she rested in Historia’s arms.

Chapter 53: To You, Many Worlds Away

Captain Felman looked out over the horizon to spot any titans that could come and attack the town. Ian, Riko, Mitabi, and a very small handful of other Garrison soldiers stood behind him, ready to defend the town at his command, despite their low numbers. As Felman continued looking out, his hands over his eyes to block the sun, Felman saw the rest of the Military finally coming towards the town, led by Erwin and Levi.

“It’s…” stammered Felman excitedly. “It’s Erwin and the rest of the Military! Now we can get some more help!”

“Felman,” Riko advised, “perhaps they can also provide an answer to the disappearance of the wall.”

“Yes! That as well!”

Felman looked over the faces of each of the soldiers as they came closer, but to his surprise, they were all smiling. Felman couldn’t make heads or tails of the scene before him, grunting and groaning as he tried to put it together.

“What is it, Captain?” Ian spoke.

“The soldiers approaching,” responded Felman. “They’re all… smiling.”

The Garrison soliders behind him all gasped as well, unsure of their reasoning.

“How could they be smiling?” hissed Riko. “The walls have vanished and titans will get in.”

Eventually, the Military reached Felman and the rest of the soldiers. Overly eager to hear the answer, Felman ran to Erwin, who dismounted his horse and approached him. As Felman gave him the salute, he gasped to see Erwin with half of his arm missing and bandaged.

“Commander Erwin!” exclaimed Felman. “You’ve lost your arm.”

“Yes,” confirmed Erwin. “A titan caught it during battle. I also wish to inform you that Pixis has also perished.”

Felman’s mouth went agape and the soldier behind them couldn’t hold back their shock.

“So…” Felman spoke, “that means…”

“Quit being so glum,” Levi chided with his stoic expression. “We’re here to deliver good news.”

“Good news?! What kind of good news can there be? The walls have gone. We’re defensele–”

“Just read, you excitable sod,” Levi grunted, handing Felman Celestia’s letter.

Felman snatched the letter from Levi furiously, angered that he could talk to him like that. Felman scanned the letter once. After reading the last several lines, his eyes widened, and his mouth dropped open. His eyes scanned the letter one last time, word by word to make absolutely sure that nothing he read was wrong.

After he had seen enough, he dropped his arms limply to his side, stared up into the blue sky, tears streaming from his eyes. He then fell to his knees, dropping the letter onto the grass, and fell further to his knees, weeping like a baby. The other soldiers were surprised to see Felman in such a state, leaving Riko to jog over and grab the letter before it could blow away.

Riko too scanned the letter, but she only needed to read once. If Felman’s reaction was anything to go by, everything the letter had said was true. Riko looked to Erwin for a final confirmation. With a slight smile, he gave her a nod. Riko bit her lip and tried to keep her own tears from falling.

“Riko?” Mitabi asked.

Riko turned to face her fellow soldiers and looked at them with wet eyes that were already bleeding tears.

“The war…” she said. “Is over. We’ve won.”

The soldiers took sharp, deep breaths, finding the news incomprehensible.

“What did you say?” Ian asked.

“That shockwave,” Riko responded. “It was made by a powerful magic and it killed all of the titans.”

“But what about the walls?” Mitabi asked.

“The walls were made from titans all along,” Erwin responded. “We assume that in time, they would emerge and kill all the people in the districts, but it seems we’ve stopped it before it could happen. Make no mistake, Riko, whatever nightmares this war has caused, they are over now.”

Mitabi looked to Ian and Riko with excitement and wonder, unable to see why no one was celebrating yet. With a joyous yell, the other soldiers cheered as well. Mitabi ran to his fellow soldiers and gave as many hugs as he could at once to them. Riko turned to Ian, choking on her sobs, and embraced him. Ian carefully stroked her back, consoling her.

“It’s over…” she sobbed. “It’s finally over…”

The ponies looked upon Riko and Ian, smiling at their tender moment. Soon, the rest of the world could be like them and rejoice after over a hundred years of pain and misery.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The people of Hermiha looked towards the south as they saw the soldiers approach. Many were happy for their return, but they still couldn’t expect to hear great news after the disappearance of the walls. What confused them even more were the smiles on each of the soldier’s faces (minus Levi).

Kirill galloped his horse beyond the front, passing Erwin and Levi as he made his way to his hometown, excited to relay the news to the people. His smile was etched across his face and tears flew back from his eyes. Once he was close enough, he dismounted his horse as it went into a cantering speed and sprinted to the edge of the city where the people were gathering to hear his word.

“Hermiha!” screamed Kirill, stopping and throwing his arms up as his voice rung over. “It’s over! It’s over! The war is over! We’ve won! The war is over!”

The crowd looked at each other incredulously before a single man threw his arm up and shouted out victoriously. The joy spread like a virus over the city as the people also threw their arms up and cheered, the noise deafening even to the Military as they were still approaching the city.

Kirill watched as some of the people, friends, brothers, sisters, husbands and wives, and loved ones embraced or even kissed as they felt their anxiety and hopelessness melt of their bodies in the warmth of each other’s arms. Kirill wept even more at the sight, the overwhelming happiness infecting him as well.

As the members of the Military stopped, to see the people celebrate, Nile ran forwards to the city where two Military Police soldiers ran towards him from the town and met him right behind Kirill.

“Sir,” one of them spoke, giving their commander the salute, “is it true? Have we really won?”

“Yes,” Nile said, grabbing the soldier’s shoulders, “every word of it is true. The titans are gone. We have won.”

The soldiers trembled shocked to have the news confirmed.

“What shall we do, sir?” asked the other.

“Rally six other men,” Nile planned, “split into four groups of two, and travel to the Yalkell, Stohess, and Wrida districts, as well as the inner district. I’ll write a conformation for each group; you and the others spread the good news.”

“Yes, sir!” confirmed the soldiers as they gave their commander a salute and ran off back into the city.

Luna gave a small, but respectful smile at Nile for his proactive behavior. Eren, Mikasa, and Armin, who have dismounted their horses, looked upon the happiness of humanity’s victory. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Twilight stood beside their partners as they two observed the celebration. Pinkie Pie galloped past them and ran towards the city.

“Pinkie!” called Applejack, but to no avail.

Pinkie Pie leapt up into the air above the crowd, many of them seeing her above.

“Victory party!” cheered Pinkie Pie.

As she landed amongst the people, they held Pinkie Pie up by her back with their outstretched hands as she was passed on throughout the city. As Pinkie Pie cheered in her crowd-surfing venture. Eren, Mikasa, and Armin, as well as their pony partners, laughed heartily at Pinkie’s jovial attitude.

The laughing soon died down as Eren looked down upon Rainbow Dash. He laid his hand upon the back of the base of her neck and gently scratched. Rainbow Dash, smiling blissfully, leaned her body onto Eren’s, her head nestled against his ribs. Together they watched as Hermiha continued celebrating their victory.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The next morning, in the partially ruined, but still intact Scouting Legion Headquarters, the sun streamed through Petra’s bedroom window and onto her face. Petra groaned as the light shone through her eyelids. Despite her rude awakening, she sat out of bed and looked out the window. She saw the cloudless blue sky, the birds chirping and flying about, and the green mountaintops in the distance. She gave a content smile, happy to know that she was guaranteed more sunrises with such a beautiful view.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Levi, dressed in his black suit with his white shirt and cravat, stood against a stairwell outside in the courtyard of the headquarters with Shining Armor and the entirety of the guards. Levi held a tin mug of coffee in his hand while Shining Armor and the unicorn guards each held a mug of coffee in their magic grasp. The pegasi ponies each had a deep dish, which they lapped with slight disdain.

“I have to say,” Shining Armor said, “I’m going to miss fighting with you. You’re a very good soldier.”

“Don’t talk like that,” Levi said. “I’d rather we’d never meet again on a battlefield.”

“Oh… I see. I still think you’re a great soldier and comrade to your troops.”

Petra, dressed in her white blouse and brown pants, stepped outside and walked towards Levi.

“Hey, look who it is!” called Shining Armor. “Good morning, Petra.”

Petra looked over at Levi and then at the well, noticing three spots that were missing the people who sat on them. Shining Armor could notice her mournful grimace.

“Hey,” he cooed, “what’s wrong?”

“She misses them,” Levi said. “You weren’t here when it happened, but two of our elite fighters, who were also her dear friends, perished during the 57th Expedition. And then Auruo was killed yesterday.”

“It’s just not the same without them,” Petra sighed sadly, sitting on the steps next to Levi.

“There will be a memorial service to the fallen tonight,” Levi said. “You can say your piece then.”

“So, what are you doing out here?” asked Petra to Shining Armor, trying to change the subject.

“Well,” admitted Shining Armor, “we’ve done our part. Once Twilight and her friends come down, we’ll be saying our goodbyes and returning to Equestria.”

“You’re leaving today?!” Petra exclaimed in shock.

Shining Armor chuckled, both flattered by her concern and humored by her reaction.

“Relax,” he said, “it’s just me and the guards. Luna, Twilight, and her friends have some business tomorrow at the capital before they can leave.”

“Oh…” Petra sighed, feeling forlorn about his leaving.

Shining Armor walked forwards to Petra, and with his hoof, gently lifted her chin up so he could face her.

“Hey,” Shining Armor cooed, “it’s not like you’re never going to see me again. From what I’ve heard, Celestia and Luna are going to be forming diplomacy with your world. I have a very good feeling that this isn’t going to be the last you see of me.”

Petra, grabbed on to Shining Armor’s hoof, pulling herself to her feet on it. As tender as he was, Petra wrapped her right arm over Shining Armor’s neck and pressed the right side of her face against the side of his neck.

Shining Armor, while initially surprised by her action, accepted her hug, putting his left arm around her lower back and pulled her closer, rubbing her upper back with his chin. As they went on with their embrace, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Spike walked around from the stone walkway and into the courtyard, catching the last of it.

“Farewell, Shining Armor,” Petra bade. “It was a pleasure fighting by your side.”

“Likewise,” responded Shining Armor. “I’ll see you around, Petra.”

Petra and Shining Armor let go of each other as he let her stand back with Levi.

“I’m glad to see that you made at least one friend here,” Twilight said to Shining Armor.

“I guess it’s just one more reason to want to come back,” Shining Armor spoke, rubbing the back of his neck with his hoof.

“Well, I don’t want to keep you waiting,” she responded, stepping up to him. “Thanks for coming, big brother.”

“See you at home, Twily,” replied Shining Armor as he gave his sister a hug.”

“Safe travels, Shining,” called Applejack.

“Tell Cadance we said, ‘Hi!’” shouted Spike.

“You can tell her yourself soon enough,” Shining Armor said.

“Well,” Twilight asked, “are you ready?”

“As I’ll ever be.”

Twilight took a step back as Shining Armor and the unicorn guards grabbed their mugs (along with the pegasis’ mugs), and placed them on the steps behind Levi and Petra. The guards gathered closely as Shining Armor looked up, closing his eyes.

A gust began to pick up around them, getting stronger as it became a wall of wind which grew bright and white. The beam soon became nothing more than a white beam with Shining Armor and his guards as silhouettes inside.

Just then, the beam rose from the ground up and into the sky as fast as light could go, disappearing into the sky with a final twinkle. Twilight and her friends looked up as they imagined Shining Armor’s safe return home. Petra looking up, then threw herself on Levi, making him spill a few drops of his coffee as his balance was shaken.

Petra hugged Levi tight as she tearfully wiped her eyes on his cravat. Levi held back a sneer as he tossed away his mug into the bushes, leaving both arms free for him to hold Petra close. Spike and Twilight in particular looked upon the two with entirely glad smiles.
________________________________________________________________________________________

At night, many soldiers were gathered outside the castle and sitting on the ground. Neither of them were in their Military attire as they sat before a torchlit stage where Erwin stood front and center. Levi and Hanji stood in the back, their arms folded in sad knots. To the left of the stage, both Petra and Eren stood by, ready to give their own pieces.

“Many lives have been lost in this war;” Erwin spoke, “too many to count, just… too many. Tonight, on the first night of humanity’s victory over the titans, we shall hold a memorial service to those we have lost. For anyone wishing to say something on behalf of someone that they have known who died, do not hesitate to come to the stage.

“Our first two presenters are Petra Ral of Karanese and Eren Jaeger of Shiganshina. Could you please give them your undivided attention as they say their final words to their friends and comrades.”

Erwin stepped back, away from the torches light and into the shadows with Levi and Hanji. Petra walked up the stairs with Eren holding the stub of her left arm, helping her up.

“Thanks,” she whispered to him before she stood in Erwin’s spot.

A slight silence came about as Petra stared into the expectant expressions of her other soldiers. Breathing in, she began.

“On the day that I entered the Military as a cadet,” Petra stated, “I never realized that I would last longer than a day. On my graduation, I never expected to score the highest in my class. Upon joining the Scouting Legion, I didn’t know that my skills would allow me to join a group featuring the most skilled titan hunters in the entire Military. And when I joined that group, I had no idea that I would make so many friends…”

Petra’s tears began to appear on her face, bringing Rainbow Dash and Spike to tears as well. Petra sniffled hard and kept her composure, keeping a serious, slightly angry face to appear stronger.

“Gunter Shultz,” she resumed, “such a stone-faced person, but a great fighter and a fantastic comrade on the battlefield. Erd Gin… he might have had the lowest titan-kill count among us in the Special Operations Squad, but I completely understood why Levi saw a leader in him. Brave, sharp, and cunning; just like him. Auruo Bossard…”

Rainbow Dash could feel her cries coming on as she bit her lip, not wanting it to show.

“...he was such the biggest copycat, but damn it if he didn’t try and be like Levi. As well as copying his hair and his cravat, Auruo also had one of the highest kill counts of any soldier I have seen. I was so glad that Rainbow Dash spared him so I could finally see the real him. Now, I can not only say that he wasn’t just an excellent soldier… he was an even better friend.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t keep it in anymore. As she suddenly couldn’t stop imagining the sight of his charred corpse, she broke down into groaning sobs. Applejack rubbed her back while Spike massaged the top of her thigh.

“Gunter, Erd, Auruo, wherever your souls rest now, please know that I miss you all dearly and want to say… thank you for some of the best days of my life, and thank you for paving the way for brighter days yet ahead for the rest of us.”

As Petra walked off the stage, Rainbow Dash began clopping her hooves together, inspiring the others to applaud her for her emotional speech. Eren helped Petra down the steps as he grabbed her hand and held it tight until she reached the ground.

Once Petra began walking back to a seat among the crowd, Eren stepped forwards as he looked forwards at the crowd in front of him. Eren’s eyes went straight to Rainbow Dash, who was still moved by Petra’s speech, leaving him in a vulnerable spot. Eren then looked out over the crowd as he stopped in the center, ready to begin.

“My name is Eren Jaeger,” he stated. “I was one of the few survivors of the titan invasion of Shiganshina and the destruction of Wall Maria. After losing my mother and the disappearance of my father, I had vowed to kill every last titan that there was, which led my friends, Mikasa and Armin, to enlist in the Military.

“While there, I met countless friends that would both teach me and inspire me to become a greater person than I was. Of course, following the invasion of Trost, the 57th Expedition, the raid at Stohess, the invasion inside Wall Rose, my rescue from the Armored Titan, and the final battle with Hunter, I lost many more friends.

“Thomas Wagner, Marco Bott, Gunther Shultz, Erd Gin, Auruo Bossard, Historia Reiss, Ymir, Reiner Braun, Bertolt Hoover…”

Eren paused upon the last two names, knowing that honoring them despite their actions would be having him tread hot water.

“No…” he decided. “They deserve to be honored! I learned much of my fighting and 3D Maneuver Gear skills from Reiner and Bertolt. Yes, they were traitors to humanity and both caused many deaths, but I never knew them as the Armored Titan and the Colossal Titan; they were always Reiner and Bertolt to me, and they always will be!”

Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash both nodded, finding his words to be truthful and powerful.

“They learned from their mistakes and they fought for their redemption and they died for it. I say that tonight, for the courage they instilled in us as cadets to the soldiers they became until the end, we honor Reiner and Bertolt as heroes for humanity.”

Eren, completely overridden by his emotions, placed his right fist over his heart and his left arm behind his back in a fierce, unyielding salute. Many of the soldiers were stunned over Eren’s actions, unsure what to do themselves. It was the standing motions of a soldier by Eren’s friends that began it. Annie also placed her arms in front of and behind her back in the Military salute.

Eren gasped at her joining him. It was then that both Armin and Mikasa stood to their feet and presented Eren with the salute as well. Following them were Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Luna, Spike, Rarity, and Fluttershy. Eren continued to look surprised as his support grew.

One by one, the remaining soldiers stood to their feet and gave their fallen friends a final salute. Eren continued to hold his salute, but couldn’t contain his mounting shock as the whole of the Scouting Legion rose up and saluted.

The sounds of fists striking chests sounded behind Eren, and he turned his head to see that Hanji, Levi, and even Erwin presented a salute, the latter nodding to Eren respectfully.

Eren turned back to the crowd and scanned for Annie. Upon finding her, they locked eyes, knowing that one was looking at the other. Eren gave Annie a thankful nod, which she returned with one of her own. Annie then gave Eren a small, but noticeable smile, thankful for his help.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Annie sat on the side of her bed, looking out the window thoughtfully and nervously. Her hands were clasped over her lap as she squeezed them hard. Just then, the sound of clopping hooves sounded about behind her. Turning around, she saw as Luna and Twilight both quietly tread inside her room.

“What are you doing here?” asked Annie.

“You look nervous,” Luna responded.

“Of course I am. My trial is tomorrow and I’m certain to be executed. My crimes against humanity are too great to be considered salvageable, no matter what you or Celestia will say.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Twilight responded.

“What?”

“I had sent my sister an request for an approval to allow you to come to Equestria for your exile sentence.”

“Has she responded yet?”

“Not yet,” Luna said, “but knowing my sister, I’m certain she’s bound to agree.”

Annie turned her gaze away from the two ponies and back out the window.

“If you say so…” she responded without a shred of confidence.

Luna and Twilight looked forlornly to each other.

“Well,” Twilight spoke, “good night anyways.”

“Have pleasant dreams,” Luna bade.

Annie didn’t respond as Luna and Twilight both left the room, quietly closing the door behind them. Annie didn’t react at all as the click of the door closed behind her.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Eren, Rainbow Dash, and Hanji sat together inside of her lab. Along with the torches that lit the room, the three of them sat around a small bonfire the provided a little extra light for them.

“What about my powers?” Eren asked. “I can’t transform into a titan anymore, but there’s no way that Dallis will know that. Perhaps they’re going to keep their word about giving me to the Military Police now.”

“You can’t let them execute Eren,” pleaded Rainbow Dash. “I’m not going to leave here only to know my friend’s being hacked into like a frog!”

“Rainbow Dash,” chided Hanji, “ye of such little faith, you don’t think I am aware of this?”

“What?” both Eren and Rainbow Dash said at the same time.

“I have all of my findings recorded and saved as evidence,” Hanji said, producing a folder of papers that looked to have been thrown together inside. “Once I show these to Dallis, he’ll have to let you off the hook.”

“But didn’t you say that those T-cells were in my nerves?” wondered Eren. “Doesn’t that mean you’d have to prove it by cutting off one of my fingers and seeing the nerve like last time?”

“But Eren,” Rainbow Dash whined, “your finger won’t grow back this time.”

“I’m not going to do anything of the sort,” Hanji assured.

“Then how are you going to prove Eren’s innocence? You aren’t going to fudge your report, are you?”

Hanji gave Rainbow Dash a mischievous look.

“Maybe…” she squeaked.

“But why? You’re going to get in trouble if you do!”

“Why? Are you going to tell them?”

Rainbow Dash opened her mouth to speak, but nothing could come out, knowing that she would never betray Eren like that.

“In all honesty,” Hanji mentioned, “it won’t really even matter. Whether we tell the whole truth or the partial truth, it will all end up the same: Eren’s been cured and he’s no longer a danger to humanity.”

“How are you going to do that, then?” asked Eren.

Hanji’s cheeky smile turned to one of smug confidence.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Inside the Military courtroom of the Inner District, both Eren and Annie were chained to wooden poles in the center of the stand. Standing in front of them, without being chained, were Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Spike, all in their Scouting Legion uniforms (minus their cloaks). Luna sat next to Erwin, Levi, Hanji, Hannes, and Nile in the block next to Dallis’ table, where he read a small stack of papers over.

The room was crowded with many people who looked upon the ponies and wondered what the fate of the Military would be. Select members of the Military, including Armin, Mikasa, Jean, Sasha, Conny, Riko, Ian, Mitabi, and several Military Police soldiers, stood on the left side of the stand as they did last time.

“And following the death of Commander Dot Pixis,” Dallis stated, “it is by the will of Pixis himself and the power invested in me to name Hannes Berlitz as the newest Commander of the Garrison.”

Hannes gasped, but was soon met by a round of applause from Dallis, the other soldiers and citizens. Hannes managed to smile and wave thankfully to the others before the stopped by Dallis’s raised hand.

“Next,” Dallis stated, “is the fate of Eren Jaeger.”

Eren gulped, hoping that Hanji would pull through.

“So, Jaeger,” Dallis stated, “you do remember your sentence the last time we met. Is that correct?”

“Yes, sir!” he answered.

“And that following the 57th Expedition, depending on its success of failure, you would return here, correct?”

“Correct, sir.”

“However,” Dallis spoke, looking at Erwin, “an ulterior plan was set in motion that forced Eren’s judgment to be postponed for the time being. Erwin, do you have anything to say?”

“Yes,” he answered. “It is my firm belief that Eren was humanity’s only hope. Despite the powers of the ponies that have come to our aid, it was shown by the results of the 57th Expedition that they too were still weaker compared to the titan menace. I couldn’t allow Eren to be given to the Military Police, where he would have definitely been killed for their fearful desires.

“If you feel the need to punish any one of my men, punish me. I was the one who set the plan in motion; the others were only following my orders.”

“Erwin Smith,” addressed Dallis, “do you really believe that you should be punished for these actions?”

“Legally, yes. The damage done to Stohess by the raid, both in terms of property damage and loss of human life was too high. Ethically… no. Had Eren been killed by the Military Police, the damage that would have been done to humanity would have been far greater than what had happened in Stohess. You are free to judge me as you will, but I stand firm by my choice.”

Dallis stared at Erwin while Nile glared at him from the side.

“I see…” Dallis responded. “Weighing in both alternatives, as well as the identities of those responsible, I can certainly see your point, and that yes, had you not gotten Eren away at Stohess, humanity would have been in graver danger. For this reason, I pardon you for your acts against my verdict.”

Nile seethed, angered by Erwin’s dodge.

“Thank you, Dallis,” Erwin said.

“But what about Eren himself?” Nile said. “He should still be able to turn into a titan, right?”

“Wrong,” Hanji stated, holding her folder up.

“Miss Zoë,” Dallis spoke. “Might I ask you what you hold in your hand?”

“They are the results of my testing when my partner, Twilight Sparkle, and I created the formula to neutralize and destroy the cells in the human body that would allow them to transform into a titan.”

“Might I see them?”

“Certainly, sir.”

Hanji handed her folder to an official that sat next to Dallis, who in turn received the folder from his official.

“The first two pages are the most important,” Hanji stated. “The first page is a blood test I conducted on Eren before testing, which showed an alarming number of these T-cells. After the events of the final battle of Shiganshina, I had tested Eren’s blood once more, and this time, not a single one of these cells remained in his body. From this, I say that Eren is no longer a ‘threat’ to humanity and should continue serving the Scouting Legion without further fear of persecution.”

It didn’t take long for Dallas to read through the first two papers; he had seen enough.

“Very well,” he said. “Eren Jaeger, it has been confirmed that you no longer have the ability to transform into a titan, so you are now free from extensive Military supervision and shall continue to prove yourself worthy to the Scouting Legion. Eren Jaeger, you are dismissed.”

Eren took a sigh of relief as Rainbow Dash pumped her arm back with a toothy smile on her face. Two Military Police soldiers then went behind the wooden pole, unlocking Eren’s shackles off his wrists while the other pulled the pole out, letting Eren go. Eren then walked out of the stand and back to Mikasa and Armin, watching Annie as she awaited her part.

“Next,” Dallis spoke, “I shall deal with the fates of Annie Leonhardt and the six ponies, Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and the dragon Spike jointly.”

The ponies looked at each other confused, unsure of his reasoning.

“Before the trial had taken place, I had a pleasant conversation with one of the dual rulers of Equestria, Princess Luna here. She had given me a letter from Princess Celestia herself that details her requests with both Leonhardt and the ponies. The letter reads as follows:”

Dallis unfolded the long scroll and held it before him.

“Dallis Zacklay,

“As you might have been aware, Annie Leonhardt, the former Female Titan, has defected from the side of her previous affiliation and has joined the Scouting Legion unofficially. I cannot excuse Annie’s previous offenses as the Female Titan and how she had hindered humanity then, but having received word from Luna, she has changed her ways and wishes to fight for the good of mankind.

“My former student, Twilight Sparkle, had promised that she would ask for me to intervene on behalf of Annie to reduce her likely death sentence. Having no reason to distrust Twilight nor Luna, I wish to make a request to you.

“My request is that whatever sentence Annie receives in your court will be changed to a permanent exile from Earth, where she will live in Canterlot with me and enlist as a royal guard; a community service, if you will.”

Dallis couldn’t help but chuckle at Celestia’s words, but his subsequent coughing brought his attention back.

“Furthermore, along with Annie, I wish to bring my little ponies home where they belong. I had sent them to your world so that they could help the Military defeat the titans, and seeing as that goal has been accomplished, I request that they return to Equestria so they can return to their old lives. I still wish to thank you for your assistance in letting them fight alongside you. You have my deepest respect.

Sincerely,
Princess Celestia.”

Dallis laid the letter down on his desk and formed a noticeable smile, one that Annie couldn’t help but feel uplifted at.

“Miss Leonhardt,” asked Dallis, “does this sound correct to you? Do you object to this in any way?”

“No sir,” she answered.

“I see… In that case, Annie Leonhardt’s previous sentence to death by firing squad will be changed to an exile from planet Earth to Equestria. Likewise, the ponies Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and the dragon Spike are relieved indefinitely from their services to the Scouting Legion, and will return to Equestria with Miss Leonhardt.”

The ponies sighed in relief as well. Annie looked about the crowd of people that surrounded her. While they looked irate about Annie escaping death, she could tell that they were at least glad to be rid of her.

“Finally,” Dallis said, “I shall read off the responsibilities of the three branches of the Military following the end of the War on Titans. The Garrison will still be in charge of keeping the peace within the districts and towns that once comprised Wall Maria and Wall Rose and their interiors. The Military Police will still patrol the districts and areas that once formed Sina and the Inner District. However, due to some startling reports about the Military Police’s abuse of rights and privileges, they will be kept under close watch at all times, and will be punished severely for breaking rules and regulations.”

Nile grunted silently, hoping that his disdain wouldn’t be heard by Luna.

“Lastly, there is the Scouting Legion. I had received request from Erwin about his plans for the Scouting Legion, and after going over them, I concur. The Scouting Legion’s new responsibility will be the restoration of human civilization. Two days from now, the Scouting Legion will embark on an expedition to the lands south, east, and north of humanity’s former stronghold.

“On this journey, you are to report and document the topography of the land, the animals and livestock indigenous to the lands, the vegetation that grows there, as well as any natural resources you may find, such as water, salt, iron, what have you, back to the king at the capital. After one year’s time, you shall return to your base south of Hermiha, where you shall be granted a six-month vacation for you to see loved ones or whatever your heart pleases.”

Eren looked to Armin, and both of their faces were aglow with excitement, unable to believe their luck and fortune.

“Now that all is said and done,” finished Dallis, “this trial has come to a close. From what I hear,” he said, looking at Luna and then the ponies, “you have some business with the king momentarily. This meeting is adjourned.”
________________________________________________________________________________________

The ponies all walked out of the courtroom and down the long, marble steps towards the city street. Following them out were Eren, Mikasa, Armin, and Hannes, the latter wearing the red sash over his shoulder.

“Well,” Eren joked, “looks like you’re going to have to put your being a good-for-nothing drunk on hold now.”

Hannes laughed as he ruffled Eren’s hair.

“Always such a precocious bastard,” he sighed.

“Hannes,” Armin said. “Thank you for everything.”

“Yes,” Mikasa said. “Thank you.”

“Come on!” called Applejack’s voice. “We’re going to be late with our meeting with the king!”

“You kids run along now,” Hannes said. “You have some business to attend to.”

At once, Eren, Mikasa, and Armin walked up to Hannes and gave him one last hug. Hannes chuckled as he put his arms around all three of them, holding them tight.

“Ah, I’m going to miss you so damned much,” he grunted.

“Yeah,” Eren said as he and his friends broke away from the hug. “We’ll see you around, Hannes.”

Eren, Mikasa, and Armin then ran down the stairs to their pony friends.

“Don’t run into any punks on the way!” called Hannes with his hands cupped over his mouth.

Eren and Armin looked back, giving him one last wave before they followed the ponies down the streets and towards the capital building. As they went out of sight, Hannes sighed nostalgically.

They’ll be alright, he thought. They always are.
________________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight and Luna plopped down the last of the seven 3D Maneuver cases at the center of the Scouting Legion headquarter’s courtyard later in the afternoon. Next to the cases was a large, leather trunk and Rarity’s suitcase. Twilight went and rejoined the other ponies and Spike, each of whom were out of their Scouting Legion attire and wearing nothing but their saddlebags.

Annie stood in the center, wearing brown tunic over her white hoodie and dark blue pants with brown boots.

“Are you sure that the others will accept me?” Annie asked.

“Certainly,” Luna assured her. “Celestia had revealed humanity’s existence to the other ponies promptly after your victory and said she was bringing one there. Believe me, once they see you, they will treat you with admiration and respect.”

“Plus,” Twilight mentioned, “look on the bright side. You get to hold the honor of being the very first human to set foot into Equestria.”

Annie took slight solace in this statement, smiling down on Twilight. Just then, Erwin led Levi, Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Jean, Conny, Sasha, Petra, and Hanji down to the courtyard. Following them were the rest of the Scouting Legion forces. The faces on the humans’ faces were each somber, seeing their friends as they prepared to leave.

“Have you gotten everything?” asked Erwin.

“Yes, sir,” Twilight said. “All we need now is to send Celestia the signal to return us home.”

“Very well. I’ll let you have some time to say farewell to your friends before we see you off.”

“I appreciate it,” Twilight said, stepping forwards.

Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Spike stepped up while Eren, Mikasa, Armin, Jean, Conny, Sasha, Hanji, Petra, and Levi stepped forwards as well. Twilight stopped in front of Armin and Hanji, both of whom met Twilight on their one knee more towards her level.

“It’s been a lot of fun, guys,” Twilight said. “I really wish you all the best on your expedition in a couple of days. The Scouting Legion is really lucky to have the both of you in it.”

“And we’re both lucky for someone as great as you to come into our lives,” Hanji said.

“We’re all going to miss you Twilight,” Armin said. “Don’t you ever forget that.”

Tears formed in Twilight’s eyes. Unable to take it any longer she stepped off of her front legs and hugged them around Hanji and Armin one last time, her wings unfurling and wrapping over Armin and Hanji's backs, tears streaming down her face and onto Armin and Hanji’s shoulders.

Conny came to Pinkie Pie, ready to kneel down and give her his farewells. Before that could happen, Pinkie Pie hopped up and wrapped her arms around Conny’s chest, smiling wide as she nuzzled her face into Conny’s.

“No need for you to kneel down, silly,” Pinkie Pie chirped. “After all, what are friends for?”

“God dammit,” Conny chuckled and sobbed simultaneously. “I’m really going to miss you, Pinkie.”

“Aw, I’m gonna’ miss you too Conny. But don’t worry. As long as we keep thinking of each other, it’s like we’re still with each other!”

“Yeah… yeah, sure.”

Conny put his own arms around Pinkie Pie’s chest, grabbing at her coat as he found it harder and harder to eventually let go of her. Rarity and Sasha stood before each other. Rarity looked up at Sasha, who merely slumped over and sniffled, her tears filling her eyes.

“Sasha,” whined Rarity, “please, don’t cry like that. Otherwise, I’m going to start–”

Sasha bent over and picked Rarity up from under her armpits, standing her to her back hooves and hugging her tight, sobbing into Rarity’s shoulder.

“Oh, Sasha!” wept Rarity, as she rested her head against Sasha’s temple, tears pouring down her cheeks and Sasha’s back.

Applejack and Mikasa were already embracing each other in a long, loving hug. At that moment, Applejack took her Stetson hat off and fixed it atop Mikasa’s head. Mikasa felt the hat above her, wondering why she was given it.

“Just a little piece of me to take with you,” Applejack said.

“But this is your hat,” Mikasa said.

“Aw, shucks, I got a few more back at home. You go on ahead and take it.”

Mikasa smiled, happy for her friend’s parting gift.

“Thank you, Applejack,” Mikasa said, her eyes tearing up.

“D’aww,” cooed Applejack, “come here, sugarcube.”

Mikasa leaned forward into Applejack’s embrace, where the two of them hugged once more, Mikasa’s tears falling on Applejack’s coat. Jean knelt down on both knees before Fluttershy, who looked and Jean as nervous and coyly as she did with any other stranger. Jean, knowing how hard it was for Fluttershy to say goodbye, knew that her distance only made it harder for him.

Jean turned his head away to the side, his eyes shut tight as tears broke past his eyelids, his shoulders shivering as he groaned in agony to keep his feelings from showing. Fluttershy, seeing her friend in such misery, finally let her own tears come out as she jumped onto Jean, weeping as she hugged his torso and dug her face into his chest. Jean, feeling Fluttershy’s embrace, immediately threw his arms around her back and wings, sobbing into her long, flowing mane.

“Oh, Jean,” cried Fluttershy, “I’m going to miss you oh so much.”

“Me too,” moaned Jean, his voice muffled by the pegasus’s mane.

Spike walked up to Petra and Levi. Petra bent over and scooped Spike up his back cradled against her arm. Lifting him so her eyes could meet his, he sat up and leaned forwards, putting his arms as best as he could around Petra’s chest as she snuggled him into her chest.

“Thanks for saving me, Spike,” she whispered in his ear.

“Yeah,” he said, “no problem.”

As Spike continued hugging Petra, he felt a pair of fingers gently massage behind his ears. Spike turned to see Levi’s arm reach behind his head.

“You did well, Squirt,” he said in his usual gruff voice. “Best of luck to you.”

Petra lifted Spike back up and carried him to Levi, where Spike hopped off Petra’s arm and jumped onto Levi, hugging his neck. Levi, while apprehensive about feeling Spike’s hands on his neck, lifted his right arm up and rubbed Spike’s back.

“Yeah, yeah,” he said. “I’m gonna’ miss you too.”

Rainbow Dash walked up to Eren. When she stopped, she reached into her back on her side and pulled out two books. Eren bent down and observed the books. One of them was the copy of Daring Do and the Chasm of Chaos, and the other was Daring Do and the Marble Atlas.

“Aren’t these yours?” asked Eren.

“Yeah, but…” Rainbow Dash said, her wings flared open excitedly as her voice, “I figured that you’d need something to read on your expedition, and what better books to read than the ones your… friend got you…”

Rainbow Dash’s wings fell to the ground and her lips quivered. Looking up at Eren, she revealed her devastated face as tears filled up her eyes. Eren, smiling fondly, knelt to one knee and spread his arms open for her. Rainbow Dash, choking and wheezing on her sobs, ran to Eren’s arms as both she and Eren wrapped each other in their goodbye embrace.

“Goodbye, Eren!” Rainbow Dash hyperventilated. “I’m never going to forget you as long as I live!”

“Rainbow Dash,” sighed Eren, feeling his eyes moisten as well, “this isn’t goodbye. We’ll see each other again. I promise you on my life, we will meet again.”

“I sure hope so. I love you, Eren.”

“Yeah… I love you too, Rainbow Dash.”

Finally, Eren’s tears escaped from his eyes as both Rainbow Dash and Eren sobbed over their leaving. There were few dry eyes among the humans and ponies who watched them. Finally, Luna approached Eren and Rainbow Dash, putting her hoof on Eren’s back.

“I know it’s hard to say farewell,” Luna said, “but it’s time for us to return now.”

Eren turned back and gave Luna a nod. Continuing to hold Rainbow Dash, he put his mouth near her ear.

“It’s okay, Rainbow Dash,” Eren whispered. “Just be strong and be just as good a friend as you are to me, and we’ll see each other again eventually.”

“Alright,” Rainbow Dash sobbed as she slowly backed out of Eren’s hug. “Bye, Eren. I’ll see you later.”

As Rainbow Dash backed away, the only thing Eren was able to continue holding onto was her hoof, which he let slide further and further from his grasp until she eventually pulled it free. Eren stood up and joined the other humans as they watched the ponies and Spike gather next to Luna once again.

“Ponies from Equestria,” Erwin said. “Thank you for all that you’ve done. We’re forever in your debt.”

“You showed my little ponies love and friendship,” Luna said. “Your debts are paid. Thank you. Each and everyone of you.”

Erwin nodded, appreciating the statement while the soldiers behind him smiled fondly at her parting words.

“Ponies,” advised Luna, “stay close.”

The ponies and Spike stood close together with Annie caught in the middle. Luna glowed her horn bright, starting the signal to leave. Twilight and the ponies gave one last look at the Scouting Legion and the many friends they had all made.

A gust of wind began to encircle the ponies as their manes and tails were whipped about by the fierce winds. At that moment, Erwin placed his left hand over his heart, sending them off with honor and respect. One by one each of the humans saluted the ponies and dragon until each hand was placed firmly over their hearts. While the ponies smiled back at their friends, Twilight’s tears were blown from her face as the wall of wind became brighter.

Before the wall could become too bright, the ponies and Spike waved farewell, their bodies silhouetted behind the wall. Annie bowed her head and closed her eyes, ready to arrive in her new life. Eren kept his eyes on Rainbow Dash the entire time, even as the bright beam shot up into the sky, disappearing with a large twinkle as it faded amongst the starry sky.

The humans continued looking up as they continued to remember the good times they had all shared. Eren breathed in and out as his gaze was stuck on the orange, starry sky. Then he felt a hand place itself on his right shoulder. Turning to his right, Armin looked at him and gave him a nod. Eren, surprised, looked to his left to see Mikasa, also giving a smiling nod. Eren then looked out south over the wall of the Scouting Legion headquarters, a smile appearing on his own face, getting wider by the second.
________________________________________________________________________________________

The Scouting Legion, now in their uniforms, cloaks, and 3D Maneuver Gears, rode past the rainbow-crystal tower on the east where Shiganshina once stood early that morning. The morning sun shone through the tower as they past, covering them in a spectrum of light.

Leading them up front was Erwin. Following him on both sides and behind were Petra, Hanji, and Levi, their faces stern, but optimistic. Following behind them were Eren, Armin, Mikasa, Jean, Conny and Sasha. In place of the normal 3D Maneuver Gears, they had their golden wing-shaped sheaths, the handles of their jewel-bladed swords appearing outside of them. On each of their backs was a backpack with a blanket fastened on top. On Mikasa’s head was Applejack’s Stetson, shielding her face from the sun’s heat.

Following the rest of them was the entirety of the Scouting Legion, all on horseback, fully dressed and equipped with backpacks and Maneuver Gears. There were about a dozen wagons and carts being pulled with them by the horses that were filled to the brim with extra Maneuver Gears, provisions, and supplies.

Flaming water, thought Eren as he looked out over the top of the mountain range on the horizon, icy landscapes, snowfields of sand; whoever gets to see those things are the freest people in the entire world.

“We will now begin the 58th expedition beyond the walls!” declared Erwin as he whipped the reins on his horse. “ONWARD!!”

Finally, the front of the Scouting Legion’s formation passed through where the southernmost part of the wall protecting Shiganshina was. Eren looked past the ruins of his city, completely astounded that he was venturing further south than he ever did before.

As Eren turned to face forwards, his gaze caught Mikasa looking at him with an enthusiastic smile. Eren turned to his left to see Armin, who giggled in anticipation for their adventure up ahead. Eren smiled as well, keeping his sights on nothing more than the new world he was about to venture into.

Armin, thought Eren, you told me about it. So I’m– no… we’re going to the outside world.

Author's Note

And that's the end for The Ponies from Afar. It's been nearly ten months since I've completed any kind of real story, and damn does it feel good. I just want to thank the many people who decided to read it and continue supporting it over the seven months I've been writing it. I also want to thank Alexstrazsa for featuring it on Canterlot's Finest; he's a true pal.

For those concerned that this will be the end, do not fret. All I can tell you is to check FIMFiction Christmas morning... so I can let you know when you can all open your present...